Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The afternoon was anything but radiant. It felt as if the very universe were mirroring the misery of a small, seven-year-old boy. The sky was a sullen grey, smothering the sun's usually cheerful warmth. Heavy clouds wept rain with the same fury as the tears streaming down the boy’s face. Thunder cracked as violently as his own sobs, and lightning tore across the sky as his emerald-green eyes stared in terror at the man before him.

Vernon Dursley had a furious clutch on Harry James Potter’s black hair. His bristly blond moustache all but vanished against a face turned a furious, mottled red—contorted with rage. On the sofa, Petunia and Dudley watched the scene, a look of simmering satisfaction in their eyes. As Harry wept and struggled to pull away, the man brought Dudley’s belt down hard against his nephew's frail body. All of this, because Dudley had tripped Harry while he was carrying the tray for their afternoon tea, sending scalding liquid all over the man’s work papers.

Harry's throat was raw from pleading for forgiveness. His skin was broken and bleeding from the bite of the belt buckle, the blows falling hardest on his exposed legs where his trousers had been yanked down around his ankles. His vision swam, blurred by the tears that cascaded from his terrified eyes. He couldn't endure it any longer. He couldn't bear to live with his aunt and uncle. For as long as he could remember, he had been despised, treated like vermin. He was forced to toil like a slave—cleaning the house, tending the garden, pruning the hedges, mowing the lawn, cooking their meals, and serving his uncle and cousin. They found amusement in his suffering, a perverse delight in his mistakes and the severe punishments that Vernon meted out. Harry desperately wished for someone to rescue him, but no one ever came. In all his seven years in that house, not a single soul had ever come to save him from this nightmare. His uncle had made it clear: he was never to speak of this to anyone, never to let anyone see the bruises and cuts. Harry knew he had to remain silent and obey every command, or the beatings would only get worse.

“Give me the poker, Dudley!” Vernon snarled, throwing the belt to the floor as he yanked Harry’s head back by a fistful of black hair. Harry’s eyes widened in sheer terror. Dudley, an eight-year-old boy with a cruel smirk that mirrored his father’s, obeyed at once, fetching the fire poker from its stand. Harry watched, frozen, as the glowing red tip drew slowly nearer.

“N-no! Please! No! I'm sorry! Please, Uncle!” The little boy was frantic, hot tears carving paths through the grime on his cheeks. Another clap of thunder rattled the house, hard on the heels of a flash of lightning.

“This will teach you to stop being a nuisance!” Vernon’s eyes gleamed with a seething hatred. Harry tried to squirm away, to kick, to punch—anything—but the man’s strength was overwhelming. His struggles were useless. “You stupid freak! You should have learned your lesson by now! You’re going to pay for ruining my reports!” Vernon lowered the arm holding the poker and brought it down with savage force on the boy’s left leg.

A sickening crack echoed in the room as the heavy iron bar met his shin.

For a moment, Harry was lost, bewildered by the sheer intensity of the pain. His vision went dark, and the only sound was a high-pitched ringing in his ears; he couldn’t even hear the scream he knew was tearing from his own throat. More tears flowed as the agonising pain and the burning heat intensified with every heartbeat. He barely registered Vernon leaning down and slamming his head against the floorboards, once, twice, three times. The little boy was overwhelmed, his senses shutting down as his brain struggled to process the assault. He didn’t feel the warm trickle of blood from his forehead where his head had split open, nor the crushing weight of his uncle’s massive body pinning him down. He was utterly oblivious as the glowing tip of the poker descended towards his right eye.

That state of shock shattered when the searing metal pierced his eyeball.

Another scream tore through Harry’s already ravaged throat as his “family” laughed at his agony. He screamed with every ounce of strength he had, but no one outside these walls would ever hear his pleas for help. It was as if a soundproof barrier surrounded the house, preventing anyone from seeing or hearing the horrors that unfolded within. Harry could feel his skin burning, his flesh sizzling like fat in a pan; he felt his eyeball melt and liquefy, and the fractured ends of his tibia grated painfully against torn muscle, threatening to rip through his skin. The pain was so absolute, so all-consuming, that he teetered on the very edge of consciousness.

Then, a force deep within the mutilated little boy surged through his body, erupting from the pores of his battered skin. His one good eye, swimming in tears that mingled with the blood from his brow, saw a shimmering, translucent aura envelop him before it exploded outwards. Vernon was hurled against the far wall with a tremendous crash. The sofa flipped over, sending Petunia and Dudley sprawling to the floor. Everything near Harry was thrown violently aside. Glass shattered, furniture was overturned by the invisible force, and the light bulbs overhead burst, plunging the room into a sudden, gloomy darkness.

Harry looked around in a daze. His entire body throbbed, his head spun, his ears were still ringing, and a blinding, pulsing pain emanated from his leg. Blood dripped from the socket of his right eye. The room was a wreck, and his aunt, uncle, and cousin were staring at him with expressions of pure horror and fear. It was the fury that began to replace the shock in Vernon’s eyes that jolted Harry from his stunned paralysis. Scrambling, the boy hitched up his trousers and fled, bursting through the front door, which now hung crookedly on its hinges from the force of the magical wave. The adrenaline coursing through him numbed the pain in his broken leg, allowing him to run with a surprising, desperate speed.

He didn’t know what had just happened, where he was going, or what he would do. He only knew one thing: he could never go back. If he did, it would be so much worse. He didn't care that his whole body ached as if it had been crushed. He didn't care that his eye felt as if it were on fire. He paid no mind to the awkward, lurching limp in his run, the bloodstains on his oversized clothes, the icy raindrops soaking him to the bone, or the cold that was creeping deep into his marrow. Nothing else mattered. He just had to get as far away as he possibly could.

Harry slipped into the woods lining the road, keeping to the trees to avoid being seen by passing cars. No one would help him; they never did. His teachers had seen his bruises and turned a blind eye. The neighbours, a gaggle of gossips, tutted about his "deplorable, unkempt state" but never cared enough to intervene. No one would ever help him, let alone love him. He had dreamed countless times of his parents appearing at the door to save him, even though he knew they were never coming back. They were dead. His aunt and uncle spat venom about them almost daily, reminding him they were gone forever. They took pleasure in telling him that no one would ever love him, that he was a despicable freak, and that he should have died with his parents so he would no longer be a burden to them.

He only stopped running when his foot slid on the rain-slicked grass, sending him tumbling to the ground. He found himself at the roundabout of London Road and Church Lane. The adrenaline was fading, and exhaustion was setting in. His leg throbbed with a vengeance, and he felt as if he might collapse. Sitting on the wet ground, he looked at his torn trousers, the rough fabric scraping against the raw skin beneath. He gave a weak, miserable smile, noticing they were now even filthier with mud and grass stains.

As he gazed at the sign for All Saints Church, Ascot Heath, a tiny flicker of hope sparked within him. He'd heard his aunt and uncle speak of the church and the "good people" there. Maybe, just maybe, they would help him. With a shuddering sigh, the little boy pushed himself to his feet, shivering from a mixture of cold and pain, and began to limp towards the church. He waited for a gap in the traffic before darting across the road, passing through the cemetery to reach the main entrance.

He focused on not falling; he knew if he went down again, he wouldn't have the strength to get back up. He knocked weakly on the heavy, dark wooden door, his heart hammering against his ribs. It was late, and the silence of the place felt unnerving, amplifying the fear that was taking root in his bones. The door creaked open, revealing a stern-faced nun whose eyes swept over him with blatant disdain, her nose wrinkling as if at a foul smell.

Harry fought back a fresh wave of tears, a cold certainty dawning that she wouldn't help him either. “Could you help me?” he whispered, his voice a hoarse rasp, shredded from his earlier screams.

“I know who you are,” the woman replied, her voice dripping with contempt. “You’re that lying, troublesome nephew poor Petunia Dursley and her family have to put up with!" Her voice rose with righteous anger. “I won’t fall for your tricks, you filthy little demon! Get away from here before I drag you out and throw you in front of a lorry! The House of God is not a place to be tarnished by your wicked presence! Go back to whatever hell you crawled out of and never return! If I see you around here again, I’ll beat the Devil out of you myself!”

Harry stood frozen, her words striking him like physical blows. He felt utterly, completely alone. The darkness around him seemed to press in, and the tiny flicker of hope he’d clung to was extinguished.

"I'm sorry!" was all he could choke out before he turned and forced himself to run, to get as far away as he could.

Tears and blood blurred his remaining vision. The gathering dark of twilight and the relentless rain made it nearly impossible to see. For a terrifying moment, he found himself caught in the headlights of an oncoming car, frozen like a rabbit in the beams. He heard the blare of a horn and the screech of tyres as the driver swerved violently to avoid him. A fresh jolt of adrenaline sent him scrambling off the road. He didn’t dare look back to see if the car had crashed; he couldn’t stop. He had to escape. He couldn’t let anyone else be tainted by him, couldn't risk being dragged back to the Dursleys. He couldn't ask for help.

The little boy didn’t even consider heading towards the car park for Heatherwood Hospital. Disgusting freaks like him didn't deserve help. He had no papers, no money, nothing. If he went there, they would only send him back to his aunt and uncle. No, he couldn't risk it. He could never go back to that house. He’d be all right; his injuries always seemed to heal faster than they should. He just had to survive. He steered well clear of the police station further down the road, knowing he couldn't let them see him. His leg and his eye were screaming in pain, but he pushed it down, forcing himself onward.

He passed the library he often visited with his eccentric, cat-loving neighbour, Mrs Figg, when his relatives wanted him out of the house. A pang of longing shot through him. She had been the one to take him there, where he’d taught himself to read and write. At school, Dudley and his gang always chased him, locking him in cupboards or toilets. Mrs Figg had answered his questions, and the ladies who worked at the library had always been kind, seemingly immune to the poisonous reputation his family had spread about him throughout Surrey. He adored them; they were the only people who had ever been nice to him. But he couldn't ask for their help now. They didn't deserve to be burdened with an aberration like him. They shouldn't suffer the consequences of the evil that lived inside him. With a heavy heart, he limped straight past, keeping to the shadows.

Harry passed several cafés and pubs, but he didn’t stop to rummage through their bins. The high street was still busy, the warm interiors full of people. He couldn’t risk being seen, and after his near-miss with the car, crossing the road again felt like an impossible gamble. He kept limping along the pavement until he reached the village of Sunninghill. Night had well and truly fallen now, and the streets were finally starting to empty.

Sticking to the shadows, Harry managed to scavenge through some bins behind the restaurants and pubs that were closing up for the night. The walk, which should have taken less than an hour, had stretched on for much longer, his fractured leg protesting every agonising step.

After finding a few scraps of food, the little boy crawled into a dark alleyway. To his relief, he found a large, empty kennel, a makeshift shelter from the relentless rain and the biting cold. Soaked through and shivering uncontrollably, Harry curled into a tight ball inside. He was small and thin for his age, and the chill had seeped deep into his bones. At least, he thought grimly, the rain had washed most of the blood from his clothes and hair.

As he lay still, the throbbing in his leg and eye returned with a vengeance, a brutal reminder of the day's torment. Fresh tears streamed down his cheeks as he grieved for a life that felt like nothing more than a burden. How he wished he had died in the car crash that had taken his parents. This suffering was unbearable; why did he have to endure it? Why was he forced to live when everyone he met only caused him pain?

He longed for peace. He thought of his parents. He didn’t care if Petunia called them "nasty drunks." He just wanted it all to be over, to rest forever, free from pain. The thought of not waking up brought a strange, sorrowful sense of peace.

Bathed in rainwater, blood, and tears, shivering in the cold, damp dark, Harry James Potter finally surrendered to the black embrace of unconsciousness. These fleeting moments of oblivion—where pain and suffering ceased to exist—were all he craved. And in those last moments, he silently prayed that this time, he wouldn't have to wake up again.

Chapter Text

The first thought that pierced Harry’s groggy mind was, How am I still alive? And why?

A groan escaped his lips before he dared to open his good eye. After a night curled in a tight ball, every muscle screamed in protest. His leg and eye throbbed, a brutal reminder of the previous day’s torment. With a pained sigh, he forced himself out of the rotting wooden kennel that had been his only refuge.

Each step sent a fresh wave of agony through his battered body. He’d travelled about a mile in a state unfit for walking, let alone running; of course, he was sore. As he surveyed his surroundings, his heart lifted slightly. He’d found an alley behind the village high street, and beside a stack of crates was a large skip, overflowing with discarded clothes and blankets. He rummaged through the heap, pulling out a few stained but dry items to make his kennel warmer for the night ahead. Finding a clean scrap of fabric, he fashioned a makeshift bandage and tied it gently over his ruined eye. He refused to look at his reflection in a nearby puddle, a cold dread gripping him at the thought of seeing the ruin of his face.

A glimmer of hope ignited within him when he spotted a broken wooden chair next to a rubbish bin. Though it was smashed, Harry saw its potential. He would fashion a makeshift splint. His aunt and uncle had never taken him to a hospital for any of his injuries, so he had learned what he could from books he’d read in secret. He could almost picture their gleeful, vindictive satisfaction if they knew he was trying to mend himself.

With grim determination, he tore a large T-shirt from the skip into long strips. He worked carefully, binding the straightest pieces of the chair against his calf and securing them tightly with the fabric. When he was done, he took a hesitant step. It still hurt, but the leg felt supported. A small, triumphant smile touched his lips.

The alley was a quiet sanctuary, tucked away from the main road. This seclusion offered a semblance of safety. Behind the alley, between a pub and a café, was a small, overgrown copse of trees. He knew that when darkness fell, he could retreat there to avoid being seen—and, inevitably, caught by the police and returned to his uncles.

Driven by a gnawing hunger, Harry resumed his rummaging, his heart leaping when he found a bag of leftovers. He carefully separated the edible bits, pushing them into the shadowy recess near his kennel before starting to eat. He was ravenous and didn’t care if the food was stale. At that moment, anything was better than the aching void in his stomach.

Living with the Dursleys had taught him to be a ghost. He knew how to scavenge the remnants of their "perfect" family life, surviving on what little Petunia sometimes deigned to toss his way. It was a miracle he had survived this long, through countless bruises, burns, broken bones, and infections. The cold nights and the exhausting work of keeping the house pristine for his relatives had worn him down, and the scraps of food he managed to find—often old and sometimes mouldy—were barely enough to keep him going.

As the day wore on, Harry felt his strength begin to fail him. His leg throbbed, and his eye was a maddening, persistent ache. He could feel an infection brewing, a heat spreading through him that had nothing to do with the damp air. He huddled deep inside his kennel, wrapped in the rags he’d collected, as a fever took hold. The rain returned with the night, a miserable drizzle that seemed to mirror his own silent suffering. He had set out a few cracked pots to catch the rainwater, his only source of clean water.

Exhaustion finally claimed him, and he sank into a deep, exhausted sleep, lulled by the patter of rain on the wood. For him, a few old blankets and scavenged food—what others would call rubbish—felt like paradise. Strangely, his dreams were empty of nightmares. Yet, when he woke hours later, he felt just as drained as before. His peculiar ability to heal quickly seemed to have deserted him, leaving him to endure the slow, grinding misery of it all.

Harry scratched a mark on the outside of his kennel with a shard of rusted metal for each day he spent recuperating in Sunninghill. On the second night, he moved his meagre belongings into the woods. In the twilight hours of dusk and dawn, he scavenged the bins behind the village pubs and restaurants, carefully collecting what he could. He wrapped his findings in a cloth bundle and returned to his hiding place, determined to slowly recover.

Years spent locked in the cupboard under the stairs had left him with a suffocating fear of small spaces, but he knew he had to endure it to survive. Miraculously, by the third day, his fever broke. He was acutely aware that without the small acts of care he'd given himself, he likely would have perished. His leg and eye still burned with pain, but they felt marginally better than when he’d first arrived.

After a week, Harry packed his bundle and set off along the train tracks towards the next village, Sunningdale. The journey was another mile or so, an agonising trek on his sore feet. He found another wooded area near the tracks, nestled between a private estate and the bustling Broomhall Hutt pub. There, he discovered the hollow trunk of a large oak tree and stashed his belongings inside, squeezing himself into the cramped space. He was grateful for his small size, even as he hated the claustrophobic darkness.

Suddenly, panic, slick and suffocating, clawed its way up his throat. He trembled, his breath hitching in ragged, useless gasps as black spots danced in his vision. He fought to calm himself, but the feeling of being trapped was overwhelming. After what felt like an eternity, the sheer exhaustion from his pre-dawn walk won the battle, and Harry slipped into unconsciousness.

Later that night, after another successful scavenge, Harry began to form a plan. He would get a train to London. Walking any further would only damage his leg more. From London, he could figure out what to do next. But how could he get on a train? He had no money and no courage to steal any. Doubts swirled in his mind. Could a small, lame boy like him even manage to climb into a freight carriage without being seen?

As he pondered this, he took a bite of a slice of pizza he’d found in the bins behind the pizzeria next to the pub. It was, without a doubt, the most glorious thing he had ever tasted. His aunt and uncle often ordered pizza on Fridays but never let him have so much as a crust. This discarded slice felt like a magnificent treasure. With each mouthful, a simple, pure happiness spread through him. That night, he settled into his hollow tree without a trace of panic, the joy of the pizza overriding his fear.

He was so content, he didn't hear the soft rustle of leaves, the quiet snap of a twig. He didn’t notice as something slithered across the forest floor. It was a king cobra, over ten feet long, its scales as black as a starless night. As it moved, the moonlight caught on its body, making the dark scales shimmer with an iridescent sheen. Its eyes were a mesmerising swirl of blues, from the palest sky to the deepest ocean.

Harry only realised he was being watched when a strange, hissing voice whispered through the quiet air. § Poor cub. § It was close, but when he looked around, he saw no one.

“W-who’s there?” Harry’s voice was a hoarse, trembling whisper. Fear seized him. He had learned to be terrified of strangers. Besides Mrs Figg and the kind librarians, other people meant danger—the risk of being caught and dragged back to the Dursleys.

§ Can he hear me? § the voice mused, a low and flowing sound. He saw a flicker of movement in the bushes ahead.

“Yes, I can hear you. Who are you?” He pressed himself deeper into the hollow of the tree, clutching his knees to his chest despite the pain it caused.

§ Do not be afraid, child. § As the words hung in the air, two shimmering blue eyes emerged from the shadows, followed by the enormous head of a snake.

Harry froze. This was it. He’d either gone mad, or he was about to die. He was talking to a snake—and not just any snake. This one was colossal, its head larger than both his hands put together. Its reptilian eyes seemed to look right through him, into the very core of his soul. For all its terrifying beauty, he knew it could kill him in an instant.

“C-can you really understand me?” he stammered. To Harry, the creature’s voice sounded like perfectly clear, sibilant English. To any other listener, it would have been a series of soft hisses and clicks.

§ I can, § the serpent replied, its forked tongue tasting the air. § You smell of magic, little one. What has happened to you? Why are you alone in the woods at night, smelling of blood and fear? § The tone was not threatening, but inquisitive, almost gentle.

Harry swallowed hard, feeling trapped between terror and a strange sense of safety.

“I… I broke my uncle’s house,” he whispered, tears beginning to well in his good eye. “I can’t go back. They’ll hurt me again. I don’t want to go back. I’m a freak… I deserve to die.” The last words came out on a sob, and the tears finally fell.

§ Oh, little one. § The serpent advanced slowly, cautiously. Harry didn’t flinch. There was a strange, maternal quality to her voice that was deeply unsettling yet profoundly comforting. § Do not cry. § She moved with immense care, her cool scales brushing against his side like the nuzzle of a cat. § It is all right. You do not have to go back to them. §

“Really…?” Harry sniffled, looking into those shimmering eyes. “I don’t want to be punished anymore.” His voice dropped again. “I wanted to die… to be with my parents. Could you… could you do it for me?” He looked at her with a sliver of hope. Deep down, he felt so disgusting that he was sure even a snake wouldn’t want to bite him.

§ I could never harm you, cub, § she said, her voice turning serious. § Let me help you. There is a place for you, a world where you belong. §

“But freaks don’t deserve to belong anywhere,” Harry recited, his uncle’s words echoing in his head. “They said I’d never be loved, that I’d die alone.” What was it about this snake that made him confess his deepest pains? Perhaps because she wasn’t human, she felt safe.

§ Listen to me, § the serpent said, lowering her head to his level. § You are not a freak. You are a child who has suffered more than anyone should. You are a wizard. §

“A… a wizard?” The word felt foreign and dangerous on his tongue.

§ Yes. The strange things that happen around you, the things your relatives punish you for… that is your magic. You were born with it. There are many others like you. §

“My parents… they were in a car crash.”

§ No, Harry. I do not believe they were. Wizards do not often die in such… Muggle ways. I suspect they were magical, just like you. §

“Muggles?” he asked, confused.

§ Non-magical people. Like your aunt and uncle. They fear what they do not understand. And they fear you. §

“So… I’m not a freak?” he whispered, a fragile hope blooming in his chest.

§ You are extraordinary. But first, tell me your name. §

“Harry… just Harry.”

The serpent tilted her head. § No family name? §

Harry’s face fell. He looked down at his hands. “They never let me be part of their family. They always called me ‘boy,’ or ‘freak’.”

§ The name is Potter, is it not? § she asked gently. Harry nodded, surprised she knew. § That name belongs to you, Harry. No one can take that from you. It is a pleasure to meet you, Harry Potter. I am Nyx. §

“Nyx…” Harry repeated, a small smile touching his lips. “Like the Greek goddess of night.”

§ You are a clever one, § Nyx said, a sound like dry leaves rustling accompanying her words, the serpent equivalent of a chuckle. § Very good. You will learn quickly. §

As she spoke, Nyx discreetly extended her own magic, brushing against the boy’s aura. Her non-existent heart clenched. His magical core was dangerously depleted, almost extinguished, frayed from years of accidental outbursts and neglect. She felt a profound connection to him, a pull she hadn’t experienced in centuries. It was the ancient instinct of her kind: the recognition of a worthy descendant, a true Speaker. She would not let him suffer any longer.

“Do you… do you really want to help me?” Harry asked, his voice trembling. “Won’t I be a burden?”

§ You could never be a burden, cub. I wish to be your familiar, if you will have me. §

“What’s a familiar?”

§ It is a bond, § Nyx explained. § A magical creature, like myself, bound to a wizard. To protect, to guide, to be a companion. I have been alone for a very long time, Harry. Other wizards… they see my kind and feel only fear. But you do not. You were frightened, yes, but you listened. There is great strength and kindness in your heart. I saw it the moment I laid eyes on you. We are connected, you and I. If you wish it, I will be your familiar. I will stay by your side and protect you from all who would harm you. But if you do not want this, I will leave you in peace. §

“No!” Harry cried out, desperation in his voice. “Please, Nyx. Don’t leave me. You’re the first friend I’ve ever had. Please, don’t go.” Fresh tears welled in his eye. “Be my familiar, Nyx. Please… don’t leave me alone.”

§ As you wish, Harry. From this day forward, I will always be by your side. § A soft, green light glowed from the serpent’s head. § To seal the bond, you must touch my head. §

Harry reached out a trembling hand. The moment his fingers met her cool, smooth scales, a wave of welcoming warmth washed through him, settling deep in his bones. Above them, a shimmering green rune flared into existence for a heartbeat before fading away.

“What now?” Harry asked, his voice filled with wonder.

§ It is done, § Nyx said, her voice now a soft murmur in his mind as well as his ears. § Our souls are bound. We can speak mind-to-mind now. If you are ever in danger, I will feel it. And I will come. §

“Thank you, Nyx,” he whispered, his heart swelling with a feeling so new and overwhelming he could hardly name it. “Thank you for staying.”

§ Rest now, cub, § she said, coiling gently around him in the hollow of the tree, her body a protective, living barrier against the world. “Tell me about the wizarding world, please.”

And so, for the first time in his life, Harry Potter drifted to sleep feeling safe. Feeling wanted. He knew Nyx would be there when he woke. No one could hurt him now.

The day had begun in agony and despair, but it was ending with a friend. He believed he would never have to suffer again.

But the universe is rarely so kind. It has a cruel habit of dangling happiness just out of reach, of letting hope blossom only to crush it underfoot. For Harry Potter, the game had only just begun.

Chapter Text

Nyx poured all her magic into helping the injured boy recover. His injuries were so severe that without specialised care, they would leave nasty scars. Nevertheless, she dedicated herself to nursing him in any way she could. She told him tales of the wizarding world, explaining that they would need to catch a train from King's Cross Station—a journey that would only be possible once his leg had mended.

Each morning, Nyx would venture into the nearby village, scavenging through rubbish bins for food to bring back to Harry. She would drag back a folded blanket, tied into a large makeshift sack and filled with whatever scraps she could find. With a surprising tenderness, she carried it in her mouth, much like a cat carrying a kitten—if the cat were a massive, lethal serpent. Harry protested at being confined to the hollow tree while Nyx worked so hard for him, but she insisted that he rest. Deep down, the boy was grateful; he had come to think of Nyx as his mother.

Nyx’s affection had its own unique language, a constant stream of loving hisses and sweet reassurances that only he could understand. Every night, she would coil her body around him to form a protective nest, just as a mother snake shields her eggs. To Harry, Nyx was wonderful. He often thanked her for her love and care, but despite his earnest words, Nyx would chide him gently, reminding him that he never needed to thank her for loving him.

Before he settled down to sleep, she would drape the blanket over him and recount enchanting stories of a world he had yet to discover. She made sure he was always well-fed and comfortable, ever attentive to any sign of pain. When strangers neared their sanctuary, Nyx would drive them off, weaving a subtle charm to muddle their memories and make them forget they had ever been there.

Harry felt cherished and safe. In the hollow of the tree, the air was filled with a warmth that stood in stark contrast to his past. Under Nyx’s watchful gaze, he did not just heal; he thrived, his mind filled with dreams of the wondrous world that awaited him.

At first, Harry had cringed at the thunder of the trains rumbling past the station near their hollow. Each time, Nyx would wrap him in a gentle, protective embrace, her scales warm and reassuring, always careful not to harm the fragile boy. He took short, cautious walks to keep his leg from stiffening, Nyx always gliding beside him, ready to catch him should he stumble.

At night, the serpent delighted in showing Harry the constellations that sparkled in the vast sky above. He listened with rapt attention, his hunger for knowledge so palpable it might have rivalled that of Rowena Ravenclaw herself. Each story she shared ignited his imagination, filling him with a profound sense of wonder.

After another week of healing, Harry's leg was finally strong enough for their journey. They scavenged an old rucksack from a village skip, filling it with food and a blanket for their adventure. As night fell and the last train to London pulled into Sunningdale station, a limping boy with a snake coiled around his neck slipped quietly into one of the goods carriages at the rear. Nyx used her magic to shrink herself to a manageable size, light enough for Harry’s slender shoulders to bear.

With a flick of her tail, she cast a ‘Notice-Me-Not’ charm, ensuring no one would see them as they made their way onto the train. Harry clambered aboard with a grunt of effort, hauling himself up the steps of an open carriage. They settled near the entrance, the little boy eager to watch the scenery pass by.

As the train began to move, the passenger carriages filled and the workers finished their tasks. Harry felt a surge of gratitude that Nyx’s magic had kept them hidden from the station guards. Once they were safely inside, Nyx returned to her original size, curling up comfortably beside him, her presence a source of warmth and comfort.

With wide eyes, Harry gazed out at the nightscape. Since escaping his relatives' house, he had revelled in the beauty of the world, especially the sky. The cupboard had suffocated him, but now he embraced his freedom, soaking in the vastness of it all. The heavens, with their infinite expanse, captivated him—free, unreachable, and filled with mysteries. Every twinkling star seemed to whisper promises of adventure and belonging, igniting a spark of hope within him.

§ Bundle up, cub, § Nyx cooed in the warm, motherly hiss that Harry cherished. A smile spread across his face as he obeyed, curling up in the familiar nest she formed around him. Settling into the centre of her comforting embrace, Nyx rested her head on his chest, her gentle weight soothing him.

§ Sleep, cub. Tomorrow will be a long day. I'll take you to The Leaky Cauldron, and we'll visit Gringotts to find out more about you, § she promised softly.

“Goodnight, Nyx. I love you,” Harry yawned, his eyes fluttering closed with a contented smile.

§ I love you too, cub, § Nyx affectionately nudged his cheek with her head. § Sleep well. I’ll be here when you wake up. I will never leave you, and no one will ever hurt you again. §

With those comforting words, Harry drifted into a peaceful slumber, enveloped in warmth and love. Nyx, ever vigilant, fell into a light sleep, her senses attuned to their surroundings, ready to protect her precious cub.

Their journey began on a South Western Railway train. The first leg of their trip was a swift forty-three minutes, stopping at Virginia Water, Egham, Staines, Feltham, Twickenham, Richmond, and Putney. At Clapham Junction, they carefully switched to a Southern train, which whisked them to Victoria Station in just eight minutes. From there, they had to change again, this time boarding a Transport for London Tube train. They travelled through five stops—Green Park, Oxford Circus, Warren Street, and Euston—before finally arriving at King’s Cross St. Pancras. After emerging from the underground, they had a six-minute walk to the front of King’s Cross station.

The entire journey from Sunningdale had taken about an hour, and a deep exhaustion settled over Harry, whose magical core was working tirelessly to heal his leg. Nyx, now small enough to be discreetly wrapped around his neck, was barely noticeable.

Grateful that it was still dark, Harry was relieved to see the square in front of King’s Cross was still bustling. Gathering his courage, he began to walk. He crossed Pancras Road towards St. Pancras Station, passed a bus stop, and turned the corner. After a few yards, he crossed again onto Argyle Street. Following Nyx’s instructions, he reached the end of the street, where he turned right, then left onto Whidborne Street.

Harry leaned against walls and railings for support, determined to stay upright as he followed the serpent's directions. Each step was a testament to his resilience, fuelled by the unwavering bond he shared with Nyx.

Reaching the end of the street, Harry turned right onto Cromer Street and continued until he hit Judd Street. As he walked, he passed the Hunter Street Health Centre. A part of him wanted to go in and ask for help, his fractured leg screaming after more than seventeen minutes of walking, but doubt held him back. The thought of being sent back to his relatives was chilling; he did not trust people. Judd Street soon became Hunter Street, which in turn opened up into Brunswick Square. As he passed Brunswick Square Gardens, Harry wished he could explore the enchanting green space one day, but tonight, that felt like a distant dream.

Turning right towards the Curzon Bloomsbury cinema, he walked past the shopping centre beneath it. He continued until he emerged onto Bernard Street, walking straight until he reached Russell Square. The wooded park caught his eye, and he decided to take a moment’s rest on a bench, his leg throbbing.

§ You did very well, cub, § Nyx praised, her voice brimming with pride. § I’m proud of you. We only have about eighteen minutes left to walk to The Leaky Cauldron. I know you can do it. §

“I’d be lost without you, Nyx. Thank you,” Harry smiled at the serpent, who met his gaze and nuzzled his cheek with her small head.

§ Rest your leg for a little while, then we’ll continue, § she advised, glancing at the still-dark sky. It must have been close to three in the morning.

After a few peaceful minutes, Harry stood up and resumed his journey. Leaving the park, he turned left onto Montague Street, then right onto Great Russell Street. He pushed forward until turning left onto Museum Street. A few minutes later, he turned right onto High Holborn, continued until taking another left onto Shaftesbury Avenue, then another left onto Monmouth Street. As he walked towards the Seven Dials roundabout, he remained focused, turning right onto Great Newport Street. There, sandwiched between an Italian restaurant and The Porcupine pub, was a building that seemed to shimmer with magic. Muggles passed by, completely oblivious to the wizards who came and went.

Taking a moment, Harry noted the building's shabby exterior. Its sign depicted a leaky cauldron, the name of the pub etched in faded letters. He was finally here.

§ We’re here, cub, § Nyx whispered, her tongue flicking against his cheek reassuringly. § You’re going to go in and find the barman. He’s usually here until the wee hours. Ask him to open the passage to Diagon Alley. From there, follow the street to a large white building. We’ll ask the goblins for help before we speak to any wizard. §

“Okay.” Harry suppressed a groan as he stepped forward, his injured leg protesting. He carefully opened the black door, wincing as it creaked loudly.

“Welcome, young wizard.” A friendly-looking old man regarded Harry with a smile, his eyes full of concern for the boy’s sorry state. “Do you need some help? I can get you to St Mungo's Hospital for those injuries.” He took a step forward, extending a hand to the frail boy. Instinctively, Harry flinched back.

“C-can you... open the passage, please?” he stammered, fear plain in his voice. The old man noticed his discomfort and stepped back, his smile gentle.

“Of course, little one. Follow me.” He turned, guiding the hesitant boy towards a small, walled courtyard at the back. “Now, pay attention. When you have your own wand, you’ll be able to open it yourself.”

§ It’s okay, cub, § Nyx whispered soothingly. § I’m here with you. §

The man tapped a specific sequence on the bricks—a pattern Harry committed to memory instantly. The solid wall rippled and parted, revealing a dark, cobbled alleyway lined with the mysterious shapes of shops.

“Thank you, sir,” Harry said, his voice steadier now.

“You’re welcome, young wizard,” the old man smiled. “By the way, I’m Tom, the owner of The Leaky Cauldron. Just call for me if you need a room or some food.”

“Thank you very much, Mr Tom.” Harry nodded slightly before stepping into the alley.

As he made his way through Diagon Alley, he soon saw an imposing white marble building: Gringotts Wizarding Bank. It loomed over the nearby shops, a symbol of the wealth and secrets it protected in vaults miles underground. He recalled stories of the bank’s legendary defences—a fortress run by goblins, protected by enchantments and creatures. The goblins adhered to a strict code forbidding them from revealing its secrets, under penalty of treason. Harry’s pulse quickened, but he was resolute; help was within those walls.

A white staircase led up to polished bronze doors. Beyond them was a small entrance hall leading to a second set of silver doors, upon which these words were engraved:

Enter, stranger, but take heed Of what awaits the sin of greed, For those who take, but do not earn, Must pay most dearly in their turn. So if you seek beneath our floors A treasure that was never yours, Thief, you have been warned, beware Of finding more than treasure there.

Harry felt a powerful magic emanating from the building. With a timid hand, he knocked on the enormous bronze doors. The sound echoed through the dark alley, amplifying his anxiety. Moments later, the doors opened silently, revealing a creature that made Harry’s heart race.

The goblin was a humanoid figure, slightly shorter than Harry, with small, sharp black eyes, pointed teeth, large ears, and long, claw-like fingers. He wore what appeared to be expensive silken nightclothes, mostly hidden beneath an even more luxurious robe.

“We are not open,” the goblin said harshly, his eyes sweeping over Harry from head to toe. “Return when the bank opens.” Harry shuddered at the rudeness, a familiar sting that brought back instincts of fear and submission.

“I-I’m sorry, sir...” Harry stammered, cringing under the fierce gaze. Just then, Nyx emerged from under his collar, gracefully sliding to the ground as she resumed her full size. She locked eyes with the goblin, her magic weaving a silent, commanding message: § Let us in. The boy needs help. §

The goblin’s expression shifted. A flicker of something—not quite understanding, but a grudging respect—crossed his features.

“Very well. Follow me.” The goblin stepped aside, allowing them to pass. Harry managed a frightened stutter of thanks as they entered, the heavy doors thudding shut behind them.

As Harry took in his surroundings, his eyes widened at the opulent main hall. “What business do you have with the Goblin Nation at this hour?” the goblin asked, an eyebrow arched.

§ Tell them you need shelter and medical treatment, § Nyx instructed. The goblin suppressed a knowing smile. § And that you wish to make an Inheritance Test. Say you do not trust wizards and prefer not to be found by the Ministry. §

“I—I need shelter and medical treatment,” Harry stammered, swallowing hard as a sharp pain throbbed in his leg. The goblin noticed him leaning on Nyx. “I would also like to ask for an Inheritance Test. I don’t trust the Ministry, and I don’t want to be found. Please, sir, I need your help.”

The creature studied him for a moment, his gaze lingering on the boy’s distressed expression. With a long sigh, he relented. “Follow me.”

He guided them to a private office, recognizing Harry’s discomfort. The goblin could not grasp why he felt compelled to help this human; normally, he would have thrown anyone else out. Yet, something about the boy's magic tugged at him.

Upon entering the room, the goblin gestured towards a chair. Harry settled timidly into the expensive armchair, perching on the very edge, careful not to dirty it. The goblin noted this mark of respect with a flicker of approval.

With a snap of his fingers, a scroll and a dagger appeared on the desk. “Cut the palm of your hand and let seven drops of your blood fall onto this scroll,” he instructed firmly.

Harry looked to Nyx, who nodded in encouragement. § I'll be right here, cub. It's just a small cut, and it will be healed straight after. Don’t worry, § she soothed.

Harry took a deep breath. He picked up the dagger, its blade etched with runes. Gathering his courage, he drew the cold metal across his left palm. Blood welled up, and ignoring the sting, he pressed his hand to the parchment, letting seven drops fall. The moment the seventh drop landed, the cut on his hand sealed over instantly.

Staring at his palm in astonishment, Harry carefully wiped the dagger clean on a fold of his worn shirt before returning it to the desk. The goblin watched with a hint of a smile, acknowledging the boy's innate respect for the artefact. As Harry set it down, his blood began to soak into the parchment. Golden words began to glow and spread across the scroll. The goblin watched, expecting a single sheet to suffice for the test. But the scroll just kept unfurling, page after page, until seven full parchments of gilded script lay upon the dark wood of the desk.

---

INHERITANCE TEST

Name: Hadrian Tamish Potter
Species: Pure-blood wizard (both parents pure-blood)
Magic Core: Black (rare – aptitude for dark magic)

Mother: Lily Jane Potter (née Evans, Myra Lykaios) – deceased
Father: James Fleamont Potter – deceased

Godfather: Sirius Orion Black – incarcerated
Godmother: Narcissa Venus Malfoy (née Black)

Magic Guardian: Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore (illegal)
Visits to check on the child's well-being: None
He was left in the care of the Muggles Vernon and Petunia Dursley (née Evans)

Family: Nyx
Species: Magical snake of the Muggle King Cobra
Possesses magic of its own

---

Inheritance:

• Peverell Family – James Fleamont Potter
• House Gaunt – Tom Marvolo Riddle and Cadmus Peverell
• Slytherin Family – Tom Marvolo Riddle and Cadmus Peverell
• Black Family – Sirius Orion Black
• Potter Family – James and Lily Potter
• Morgana LeFay – Antioch Peverell
• Lykaios Family – Lily Jane Potter; descendant of Herpo the foul (Pythia)
• House Pendragon – Blood relationship between siblings Morgana LeFay and Arthur Pendragon (making Hadrian Tamish Potter Prince of Camelot)

---

Seals and Compulsions:

• Dark Core: 94% locked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981) – 15% broken (by Hadrian Tamish Potter)
  
• Natural Occlumency: 100% blocked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981) – 3% broken (by Hadrian Tamish Potter)
  
• Parseltongue: 100% locked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981) – 100% broken (by Hadrian Tamish Potter)
  
• Wand Magic: 50% blocked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Wandless Magic: 100% blocked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981) – 12% broken (by Hadrian Tamish Potter)
  
• Submission and trust to Albus Dumbledore (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Hatred and revulsion of anything related to dark magic and dark creatures (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Horcrux link to Tom Marvolo Riddle: 100% blocked (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981) – 46% broken (by Hadrian Tamish Potter)
  
• Light Magic Tendency (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Distrust of Severus Snape, Slytherin, the Malfoy family, and anything related to darkness (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Hatred for Voldemort (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Submission to the Dursleys and Albus Dumbledore (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Sluggishness, inattention, and lack of interest in studies (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Disobedience and distrust of authorities (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Defiance (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)
  
• Hero Complex (by Albus Dumbledore on October 31, 1981)

Then came a detailed list of vaults, properties, and lineages to which he was entitled. Most alarming, however, was the health summary—an extensive list of every injury he had sustained during his years with the Dursleys.

Hadrian sat in stunned silence, absorbing the magnitude of it all. What struck him most was the astonishing amount of money. All his life, he had endured misery, wearing Dudley's oversized hand-me-downs and suffering a hunger so profound it had left him skeletal. And now, he was learning he possessed an unimaginable fortune. But beyond the wealth, another revelation shook him to his core: his name wasn’t Harry at all. It was Hadrian. For years, he had been called ‘freak’, ‘boy’, or ‘abomination’. He had only recently learned to identify himself as Harry, only to discover that even that was a lie.

The goblin, Arakh, was practically seething. Among their kind, magical children—whom they called ‘cubs’—were deemed sacred, more precious than gold. Despite their general disdain for wizards, they held a deep reverence for the magic of the young. The injustices inflicted upon this boy were an affront to their deepest convictions, and Arakh trembled with outrage. With a sharp snap of his fingers, he summoned another goblin, this one older, exuding an aura of ancient power and authority.

“Why have you called me at this hour, Arakh?” he demanded, stepping into the room.

“Lord Ragnuk,” Arakh replied, presenting Hadrian’s Inheritance Test. “My apologies for waking you, but this is a grave matter.” As the older goblin scanned the parchment, Hadrian felt the piercing gazes of both goblins on him, their eyes blazing with a shared fury.

“Summon Maray,” Ragnuk ordered, his voice a low growl. “Inform her we require her services. Urgently.”

“At once, my lord.” Arakh bowed and departed, understanding that his king desired privacy. Ragnuk took Arakh's seat across from the frightened boy and his watchful familiar.

“Hadrian Tamish Potter,” Ragnuk began, his tone serious as he held the test results. “I must ask why you came to us tonight.”

“I—I needed an Inheritance Test to see if I had enough money to—” Hadrian stammered, fear creeping back into his voice. “I didn’t mean to be a bother, especially so late. I’m very sorry, Mr Ragnuk. But… I need medical treatment and shelter, and Nyx said I could ask the Goblin Nation for help.”

“Why did you not seek help from a wizard?” Ragnuk enquired. He already had an idea, based on the parchment in his hand, but he needed to hear it from the boy himself.

“I—I don’t trust people, sir,” Hadrian whispered, his head bowed. “I’ll understand if you want to send me away.”

“We will not be sending you away, Mr Potter,” Ragnuk stated firmly. The boy’s head snapped up, his wide green eyes meeting the goblin’s. “We goblins consider magical children to be a blessing from Magic itself. To know how you have been treated is an insult to our deepest beliefs. As Goblin King, I, Ragnuk II, offer you the friendship of the Goblin Nation. We will grant you sanctuary, medical treatment, and anything else you require. Should you accept, any slight against you will henceforth be considered a slight against the Goblin Nation itself. Do you accept?” He extended his hand, its sharp claws glinting in the low light.

“Yes!” Hadrian surged forward, grasping the goblin’s hand in both of his own and kneeling before him, tears of pure joy streaming down his face. “Yes, sir. I accept your friendship, and I promise I will do everything I can to make you proud. Thank you, Mr Ragnuk. Thank you so much.” Nyx, coiled nearby, looked as if she might weep with relief herself at the sight of the boy’s radiant smile.

The goblin king smiled warmly and gently lifted Hadrian, helping him back into the armchair.

“I—I don’t want to get your chair dirty, sir,” Hadrian said, his face flushing with embarrassment.

“Do not worry about that, Mr Potter. You need to rest if you are to heal.”

“You—you can call me Hadrian,” the little boy said, almost giddy with relief.

“Then you may call me Ragnuk, Hadrian.” The goblin patted the boy’s shoulder as Nyx coiled on the armrest beside him. “I have summoned our finest healer; she will take you to our infirmary. First, she will remove all the blocks and compulsions on your magic before beginning your treatment,” Ragnuk explained. “The blocks must be removed, as they are draining your power at a critical time. Your magical core has recently shattered and reformed itself—a feat of immense resilience. However, if these blocks are not dealt with, it may not survive another such strain.”

“Thank you again for everything, Ragnuk,” Hadrian said, smiling at the goblin while stroking Nyx’s scales.

“Ah,” the goblin king said, his eyes twinkling. “And do not be surprised if my people bow to you. You are the Prince of Camelot. Merlin and King Arthur were allies of my father, Ragnuk I; they were instrumental in helping him establish Gringotts. When I introduce you, they will show you the same honour they show me.”

“What do you mean, I’m a Prince?” Hadrian asked, surprised he had overlooked that detail on his test.

“As a descendant of both Arthur Pendragon and Morgana Le Fay, you are, by right of magic, the Prince of Camelot. You have been chosen to restore the legendary realm where magical and non-magical folk once lived in harmony. This part of your lineage has lain dormant for generations, but it has awakened in you.” The goblin recalled something else and smiled. “Not to mention, the Ministry of Magic was founded by Merlin, Morgana, and Arthur. Their seats in the Wizengamot have remained empty ever since, waiting for a worthy heir to claim them.”

§ That means you hold sway over the entire British Ministry of Magic, little one, § Nyx hissed, a sound of pure amusement. § You are more powerful than the Minister himself. §

“I am?” Hadrian whispered, his eyes wide. Ragnuk chuckled.

“I foresee our friendship being most useful in the future, young Hadrian.”

“Excuse me, Lord Ragnuk,” a female goblin said as she entered and bowed to her king.

“Ah, just in time, Maray.” Ragnuk stood and handed her Hadrian’s scrolls. “Take good care of him. He is a friend of the Goblin Nation, and the heir of Pendragon and Le Fay.”

“I will look after the cub, my king,” Maray murmured as she read the scrolls, her expression softening as she turned to the little boy. “Come along, dear. Let’s get you seen to.”

“You can trust her, Hadrian,” Ragnuk said kindly, placing a hand on the boy’s shoulder as he limped towards the door. “She is the best we have. She is also my wife, so I would expect no less.” He winked, and Hadrian let out a happy little laugh before bidding the king goodbye and following Maray.

Chapter Text

Hadrian followed Ragnuk’s wife through the bank’s luxurious corridors. Nyx coiled beside him, offering support whenever his injured leg gave way, preventing him from falling. Maray felt the urge to help the small boy each time he stumbled, but Hadrian simply offered a grateful smile to the snake. After a moment, the goblin positioned herself on Hadrian’s other side, helping him bear his weight as they walked. To the young wizard, it felt as though they were walking through endless corridors for hours, though in reality, it had only been a few minutes.

When they arrived at a special room within the bank's hospital wing, Hadrian looked around with a mixture of interest and bewilderment at the sheer scale and luxury of the place. They had passed through a recovery area where several goblins, both male and female, were tending to patients in what looked to be incredibly comfortable beds.

As they moved through the wing, Maray summoned a few other goblins to join her, and they immediately followed her orders, gathering all the necessary supplies for what was to come. Ragnuk’s wife opened a door adjacent to a much larger one, its sign reading "Hall of Rituals."

"You are going to have a shower and put on the nightgown that is in the wardrobe," Maray explained calmly, her smile warm and friendly. "Leave all your things in there. Don’t worry if the gown looks too big; it will adjust to fit you. When you are ready, you and your companion should enter the Ritual Hall, and we will begin the process of purifying your body. I will be waiting inside to explain what we are going to do. Are you alright, little one?"

"Yes," Hadrian blushed at the goblin’s gentle manner. "Thank you for your help, Mrs Maray."

"It is no trouble at all, Hadrian. Make yourself at home. The lavatory is through there if you need it." She smiled one last time before passing through the doors of the Ritual Hall.

Nyx guided Hadrian to the changing room. It was a cosy, relatively small space with a sofa, armchairs, a crackling fireplace, and a wardrobe filled with white nightgowns, all much larger than anything he was used to. The adjoining bathroom contained all the essentials: a shower, a toilet, and a basin with a mirror. Everything was as richly furnished and decorated as the other areas of the bank. Hadrian wasted no time in having a shower to wash away the grime from his body.

Nyx helped by fetching a few items that were out of his reach as he sat on the magically heated floor, careful not to strain his injured leg. The little boy revelled in the hot water cascading over his withered and battered body. He barely registered the sting of the soap on his wounds; he was simply overjoyed to finally be having a hot bath—something he had never been permitted to do while living with his aunt and uncle. Nyx felt a warmth of affection swell within her as she observed her precious boy truly smiling, the water enveloping him in comfort. To her, Hadrian was the purest and kindest soul in the world, and she would give anything to protect him from harm.

Once he had finished, Hadrian stepped out of the shower and dried himself with the soft towel waiting beside the stall. Unable to resist, he pressed the fluffy fabric to his cheek, relishing its warmth. After drying himself off, he took another towel and gently dried Nyx, the great black serpent who had remained with him during his bath. Wrapping a towel around his frail shoulders, Hadrian made his way out of the bathroom but stopped abruptly when he caught his reflection in the mirror.

He hadn’t given his appearance a single thought since leaving the Dursleys' house, too preoccupied with surviving the moment. Now, seeing himself, a wave of horror washed over him. He had always been thin and frail, but now he was little more than skin and bones. Every rib and vertebra was starkly visible; his arms and legs resembled fragile twigs. His hair hung limply to his shoulders, and his one good eye, though green, was dark and lifeless, shadowed by dark circles—a testament to sleepless nights and the restorative rest a growing child so desperately needed.

But what terrified him most was the state of his injured eye. The lids were badly burned, and the vivid green that had once matched its twin was now pale and distorted. Traces of infection lingered, along with discharge and dark stains where blood had seeped. His skin was sallow from malnutrition, marked with angry red irritation from the still-healing burns inflicted by the scorching iron. In that moment, he felt as though he were staring at a corpse, a lifeless figure starved of care and love.

Tears began to flow from his right eye as a crushing realisation dawned: no one would ever love a boy so mutilated. Look at him! He was bruised and broken, a grotesque mockery of a child. The thought sank deeper—he would never have a family, never make friends, never know what it was to be loved. The goblins’ kindness must be insincere, born of pity for the "poor little boy." He would never know the embrace of a loving mother or father. No one could ever love a freak like him.

Perhaps even Nyx only pitied him, which was why she claimed to care. It was a lie, he thought, but it was a lie he desperately wanted to believe, for he would rather live that deception than return to the crushing solitude he had always known.

§ Little one. § Nyx approached the small boy, who was trembling with silent sobs. She slithered onto the basin to gaze into his watery eyes. § Look at me, my fledgling. § Hadrian reluctantly obeyed, his gaze locking onto the vivid blue vortex of her own. § I know what is passing through that clever little head of yours. I know you are thinking horrible things about yourself. But those thoughts are not true. You are wonderful, and you will heal. You will find a family that loves you and that you can love in return. The goblins care for you, and I care for you. I love you as if you were my own. I would do anything—possible or impossible—to ensure your happiness. I would give my life for you; I would fight anyone who threatened you. I will always be by your side to support you, guide you, protect you, and shower you with love and affection. You are not a freak. You are not ugly. You are not broken. You are perfect. After everything you have endured, you have preserved your kind and innocent spirit. You are like an angel on Earth. You value the well-being of others above your own, and that is a truly noble quality, especially after all you have suffered. Your smile is more radiant than the sun, your laugh is as sweet as a baby’s, and your hugs are as comforting as the sun's warm rays. You are perfect, my fledgling. We will help you. You will see; you will be made new. §

"I-I love you, Nyx," Hadrian sobbed, hugging the massive serpent and weeping against her smooth scales. Nyx wrapped a gentle coil around him, offering comfort with her soothing hisses.

§ I love you too, little one. § Nyx seemed to smile as she watched the wizard’s expression brighten. He loved her with all his heart. Whenever he battled his insecurities, she would be there with kind words, expressing her love until he felt steady again. She understood the depths of his doubt, yet she never abandoned him. He cherished her immensely and would be forever grateful to have her in his life. § Now, let’s get that gown on and rid you of those blocks. §

Hadrian nodded, wiping away his tears. He returned to the other room and slipped on one of the oversized nightgowns. To his delight, it shrank to fit him perfectly, the hem falling just above his bony knees and the sleeves resting at his wrists. With Nyx’s assistance, he walked towards the exit. Without the splint, keeping his leg steady was much harder.

As he approached the grand doors of the Ritual Hall, they swung open without a touch. Two male goblins dressed in matching white robes greeted him with sympathetic smiles. Hadrian stepped inside and gasped at the sight before him.

The "Hall of Rituals" was nothing like he had imagined. He stood in a serene clearing surrounded by towering trees, the soft grass cool beneath his bare feet, while the moon and stars shone brightly in the night sky. When he looked back, he saw the doors standing starkly, unsupported by any wall or structure. Turning his gaze forward once more, he felt an intense, warm wave of magic wash over him.

In the centre of the clearing lay a circular lake with crystal-clear water. At its heart stood a rectangular altar of white marble, partially submerged. Seven goblins encircled the shore, their presence both reassuring and welcoming. A gentle wind swept past Hadrian's scrawny body, seeming to sing with joy at his arrival. The goblins who had opened the doors returned to their positions around the lake, and Maray approached the young wizard with a smile.

"I know there must be many questions swirling in that little head of yours," Maray began. "So allow me to explain. The doors of the 'Hall of Rituals' are a portal to a sacred land for goblins—a sanctuary far from humans, where magical creatures can live freely, away from the judgement of wizards. We harness the magic of nature; we are blessed by it, and we respect it. Many witches and wizards have forgotten that their magic comes from nature. They have lost sight of the rituals that strengthen and bless it, leading to a scarcity of those born with great power. Most wizards who do possess high levels of magic often stray, practising dark rituals that defy the natural laws. They gain power, but the price they pay is far too great, destroying their souls and minds in the process."

"It’s beautiful here, Maray," Hadrian smiled, feeling the profound peace of the place envelop him.

"You are a unique wizard, Hadrian Tamish Potter. You do not abuse your power; you do not belittle or offend other creatures. You treat everyone with kindness and respect. Magic recognises this and appreciates your actions. Very few humans are blessed by magic, but you are a beautiful exception." The goblin beamed with happiness. "Now, let me explain what we will do."

Hadrian focused his good eye on the friendly creature before him. "You will lie down on the altar, and your body will be paralysed to ensure you don’t get hurt. We will give you a potion to induce a dreamless sleep, as this process can be very painful, and it is best that you are unconscious. Your familiar will need to remain outside our circle so her magic does not interfere with the process. We will begin a chant to start removing the seals, blocks, and compulsions that have been placed upon you. Given their number and strength, I will need assistance from the other healers here. The process may take some time, but once it begins, it cannot be stopped. After your body is completely cleansed of any manipulation, we will commence your treatment to heal you fully. Do you have any questions, or is there anything you would like to change?"

"No, you’ve answered all my questions," Hadrian said with a smile. "Thank you, once again, for helping me."

"You are a friend to the goblin nation, Hadrian. We do this because we care for you," Maray replied, her smile warm and reassuring. "Now, lie down on the altar." With that, she took her place in the circle.

§ It is going to be alright, little one. I will be here when you wake. Do not be afraid. § Nyx gently nudged the boy’s hand, and he reached up to stroke his familiar on the head.

"Thanks for everything, Nyx. I love you."

§ I love you too, my fledgling. § And with that, they parted.

Nyx positioned herself at a safe distance, careful not to disturb the ritual, while Hadrian waded awkwardly into the icy water. His feet slipped on the moss-covered rocks, and his fractured leg trembled dangerously, nearly causing him to fall several times. The water rose to his waist as he finally reached the altar. With some effort, the boy climbed onto it and sat down. A flask filled with a pearly blue liquid floated towards him, and Hadrian drank it in a single gulp. The thick, unpleasant-tasting potion trickled down his throat as the empty vial drifted away.

As the potion took effect, Hadrian felt the weight of sleep envelop him. He lay back, his body becoming completely still. He wasn’t afraid; he knew he was safe. The lake’s water rose to cover him entirely, leaving only his face exposed so he could breathe. The last thing he saw before slipping into unconsciousness was the vast, star-strewn sky above.

Once the young wizard was asleep, the goblins began chanting in their own language. The crystal-clear water transformed, taking on an intense greenish glow that mirrored the shade of Hadrian’s eyes. A barrier of pure power encircled the lake, preventing anything from approaching, while the moon and stars seemed to shine even brighter as the ritual commenced.

The goblins started by removing the seal that restricted Hadrian’s magic—the very seal that drained the boy’s life force the most. If it remained, it would hinder their progress. The air grew thick with a palpable pressure of magic, dense and pure—an indomitable, primordial force that had been imprisoned like a wild animal in a cage.

The instant the seal finally shattered, a magical explosion erupted from Hadrian, radiating across the clearing. The force was so powerful its energy was visible: wild waves of vibrant colour that swept over everything in their path. The barriers of the ritual wavered, and the goblins felt the raw magic caress their own, a warmth and invitation that felt like a gentle embrace. They had always known the boy was powerful, but they never imagined it would manifest in such a magnificent display. Nyx felt her connection to her fledgling strengthen, solidifying in a way that filled her with pride. He was perfect; his destiny would be glorious.

One by one, the seals, compulsions, and blocks were lifted, while all injuries and ailments were healed and corrected. To say the goblins were almost magically exhausted by the end would be an understatement. They remained in that clearing for thirteen long hours, drawing strength only from the magic of nature that surrounded them. Albus Dumbledore had been powerful, and he had spared no effort in what he had done to the boy. A fresh team of goblins entered the Hall of Rituals to assist their companions, who were on the verge of collapsing from fatigue. Hadrian and everyone involved were subsequently taken to the recovery area and settled into comfortable beds, shielded by privacy curtains.

Nyx curled up beside her fledgling on the warm bed, vigilantly watching over his peaceful sleep. His right eye was completely healed, as were his leg and every other injury he had suffered. His bones, which had healed improperly over the years from a lack of proper treatment, were now repaired and in perfect condition. The goblin healers took turns ensuring Hadrian's recovery was proceeding as it should, administering nutritional potions to address his malnourishment. His magical core was readjusting, preparing to contain all that power without triggering another magical explosion or self-destructing, which could consume Hadrian entirely.

Days passed while the boy remained unconscious, his body mending. Meanwhile, every goblin in Gringotts became aware of Hadrian's existence, having felt the very walls of the bank vibrate with the power that had seeped through the doors of the Ritual Hall. Ragnuk took it upon himself to inspect all the vaults belonging to the young wizard, meticulously cataloguing everything that had been taken since his birth. His wicked smile grew wider as he uncovered the evidence that would ensure Albus Dumbledore paid dearly for his crimes.

Nyx never left the bed where her fledgling rested. The goblins brought her food each day at regular times. Throughout the eight days of Hadrian's unconsciousness, everyone could feel the electricity surrounding him—a sign that his power was finally unleashed and settling within his core.

And then, on the ninth day, Hadrian finally opened his eyes and gazed at the pristine white ceiling. They shone brightly, the green of his irises more vivid than ever before, radiating a power that could hypnotise anyone who met his gaze. Tiny waves of magic danced within them, making them seem as intense as fire. His eyes were reminiscent of Nyx's—an infinite vortex of greens that shone like beacons in the darkness, more intense than the infamous Killing Curse. Hadrian Tamish Potter had woken up. He was completely healed and liberated from the chains that had bound him. No one else would stand in his way. No one else would subjugate him or make him feel inferior. He was finally free, and he intended to show everyone what happened to those who dared to harm him or the ones he loved.

Chapter Text

Hadrian was confused. He felt remarkably good—light and safe. He had never felt this way before in his entire life. Cautiously, he looked around. He was in the recovery wing, where patients rested under observation. Yes, he remembered passing through this room. He was in Gringotts, being cared for by the wonderful goblins. The first thing his eyes focused on was Nyx; she was watching him with an expression of pure hope and happiness. Oh, how he loved that snake.

§ Little one, § she hissed sweetly.

"Hi," he smiled back at her. The great serpent slithered closer, circling him in a tight but gentle embrace. Hadrian laughed and hugged her back.

§ You are finally awake, my fledgling. I am so happy to see you well. § She nudged the young wizard’s cheek with her head, her forked tongue flickering out in an additional caress.

"I’m happy to see you too." They separated just enough to look each other in the eye. "How long was I asleep?" he asked, glancing around and noticing the first rays of dawn creeping into the room.

§ Eight days. You woke up at the dawn of the ninth day, § she replied joyfully.

"What did I miss?" He noticed that the hospital wing was practically empty. The curtains around his bed were drawn back, presumably so the goblins could keep an eye on him.

§ The goblins who performed your purification ritual spent three days recovering, as they came close to magical exhaustion. But thanks to the magic of the sanctuary, they are fine and managed to complete the ritual perfectly. § Hadrian felt a pang of guilt for causing the goblins so much trouble. § And do not feel guilty about it. They knew the risks and did it because they wanted to help you. § The boy offered the snake a grateful smile. § Ragnuk himself reviewed the entire history of your vaults since your birth and compiled a list of everything they contained. He did not tell me what he found; he said he would share it all with you when you awoke. §

"And you stayed with me all this time?" Hadrian asked. She seemed to raise a non-existent eyebrow.

§ Obviously, § Nyx replied, feigning offence. § The goblins spoiled me rotten, bringing my meals right to the bed, § she added smugly.

"Hadrian!" Maray smiled warmly as she saw the boy sitting up, chatting with his familiar. "It is so good to see you awake!" She approached the bed, her smile radiating happiness. "I must say, I am immensely pleased with the results of the ritual. We have removed all the seals, blocks, and compulsions. We also healed every one of your injuries, down to the smallest scratch. Additionally, we repaired the old fractures in your bones that had healed improperly due to a lack of medical care."

"I'm sorry you all went to so much trouble for me," Hadrian said, his cheeks flushing pink with embarrassment.

"You do not need to apologise, dear," the goblin replied gently. "We did it because we care for you, so please do not feel guilty." Hadrian nodded, a shy smile gracing his lips. "Now, you might want to have a wash and relieve yourself. The bathroom is just through there." She pointed to an adjacent door. "I also took the liberty of arranging some clothes for you." With a snap of her fingers, the drawer of the bedside table slid open, revealing a neatly folded set of clothes and a pair of trainers. "Take your time; I will be here waiting to take you to Ragnuk. He wishes for you to join us for breakfast," Maray added excitedly.

"Thank you so much... for everything," Hadrian said, grabbing his new clothes. As he stood up, he froze, astonished to find his left leg was in perfect condition and completely free of pain. With an amused smile, Hadrian practically ran to the bathroom, Nyx trailing happily behind him.

The goblin smiled at the child’s enthusiasm and dispatched another healer, who had just entered the wing, to inform Ragnuk that the boy had woken.

Hadrian stared at himself in the grand bathroom mirror and gasped. He had never considered himself handsome; he had always been short and painfully thin, his skin sallow from malnutrition and marred by bruises, not to mention the dark circles under his eyes. But now...

He didn't just look healed; he looked... well. His untamed black hair, once dry and brittle, now fell in silky waves almost to his shoulders. His skin, while still pale, no longer had a sickly tone; it was clear and smooth like porcelain. A light, delicate smattering of freckles danced across his nose, and his cheeks flushed easily. His lips, once chapped, were now fuller with a healthy, rosy hue.

He had gained some weight from the nutritional potions, though he was still slender. Thanks to his restored magical core, his recovery had been accelerated, allowing his body to make the most of every nutrient. But what shocked him most were his eyes. His right eye was completely healed! He could see perfectly without his glasses! And his irises... they were almost like Nyx's—a vibrant, mesmerising green, though without the vertical pupils.

§ With a good diet, you will gain more weight, and with exercise, you will build muscle, § Nyx said, slithering onto the basin to look at the boy, who was still mesmerised by his own reflection. § You are perfect, little one. §

"I—I can see..." Hadrian whispered hoarsely, tears welling in his eyes. "I can see with my right eye." It had been destroyed, but now it was whole. The boy began to cry, but his face broke into a huge, happy smile. He even noticed that his teeth were perfectly straight and white, which prompted a small laugh of disbelief.

§ Now, have a quick shower so we can get something to eat, § Nyx instructed, her own voice laced with amusement at seeing her fledgling so radiant. Hadrian quickly shed the white nightgown and stepped under the water, taking a moment to admire the complete absence of the horrendous scars that had once littered his body.

A short while later, the boy emerged from the bathroom, his damp hair hastily combed but still wonderfully wild. He wore black jeans, a navy blue T-shirt, and black trainers. Nyx slithered beside him as he stepped back into the recovery wing, where Maray smiled proudly at his appearance.

"You look wonderful, Hadrian," she said, clearly satisfied with her clothing choices. "Follow me; Ragnuk is waiting for you." Hadrian nodded and followed her out of the infirmary, Nyx gliding elegantly beside him.

"Hadrian!" Ragnuk exclaimed happily when the boy entered the parlour. "It is wonderful to see you well and healthy." He extended his hand in a friendly greeting.

"I don't know how to thank you for your help, Ragnuk," Hadrian said, feeling a little overwhelmed.

"Think nothing of it," Ragnuk replied with a chuckle. Then, his tone grew more serious. "Now, I am to officially introduce you to the Goblin Nation as our friend. Many do not know this, but Gringotts is more than a bank; it is a safe haven for all goblins. As you may have seen in the Hall of Rituals, we have our own lands, interconnected with every branch of the bank around the world. As the Goblin King, I rule over all of it. By introducing you as a friend of the goblins, everyone will know to help you with whatever you may need." He paused, allowing Hadrian to absorb the information. "As we will be speaking in our own tongue, you may feel lost. So, I have a gift for you."

A small box floated into Ragnuk’s hands. He opened it, and Hadrian gazed admiringly at the ear cuff inside. It was fashioned from silver in the shape of a Chinese dragon. The design was meant to wrap around the cartilage, its head resting on the lobe while its body coiled up the outer edge of the ear. The dragon’s tail curled gracefully into the hollow, and its eyes sparkled like tiny, shimmering rubies.

"It’s—it's beautiful," Hadrian stammered, his eyes wide with wonder.

Ragnuk smiled warmly. "This will allow you to understand our language, and when you speak, the goblins will hear you in Gobbledegook. In time, we can teach you properly, but for today, this will suffice." He held out the intricate silver dragon. With trembling hands, Hadrian took it and placed it on his right ear. Instantly, the cuff adjusted to fit him perfectly, and he felt a faint thrum of magic as it connected with him.

"Thank you very much, Ragnuk."

"Not a problem, Hadrian," Ragnuk replied, his voice now a series of guttural clicks and deep tones.

"Oh! I understood!" Hadrian exclaimed happily. "I heard you speaking something other than English, but I could understand it perfectly!"

"Good!" Ragnuk said, his eyes sparkling with delight. "Are you ready to meet the entire Goblin Nation?"

"No," Hadrian admitted, a wave of embarrassment washing over him. Ragnuk and Maray shared a laugh, finding his honesty endearing.

"Do not worry, little one," Maray reassured him, linking her arm with her husband's. "Everything will be fine." She winked at him playfully.

"Let us go, then," Ragnuk said, leading them towards a grand door made of solid gold, adorned with precious stones that formed intricate reliefs of flowers and vines. The sign above read "Goblin Kingdom" in Gobbledegook.

As the guards pulled the doors open, Hadrian suppressed a gasp. Before him stretched a charming, vibrant village. Nature and buildings coexisted in perfect harmony under a radiant sun and a blue sky dotted with fluffy clouds. A gentle breeze carried the delicious aromas of fresh food, while the sounds of laughter and lively conversation filled the air.

Around the city, elevated platforms led to several doors that seemed to float in mid-air. Hadrian realised they were standing on a main platform that was raised above numerous round tables scattered throughout a vast courtyard, which was bustling with goblins of all shapes and sizes. As the doors opened, the lively chatter ceased, a respectful silence falling over the crowd at the arrival of their king. Hundreds of curious eyes turned towards the small boy and his serpent, who followed closely behind the king and queen.

"First of all, a good morning to you all!" Ragnuk announced, his voice ringing with pride as he stood before the main table and surveyed his subjects. "I know many of you may already be aware of our guest, but there are a few things that rumours cannot clarify." The crowd remained silent, but smiles flickered across their faces as their king chuckled.

"Hadrian Tamish Potter arrived here nine days ago in the dead of night, bruised and broken. Normally, he would have been turned away, but his magic seemed to plead with us to welcome him. We abide by a primordial law of the magic we serve: to protect and care for the young. And I must tell you, this child has endured abuse beyond comprehension." Ragnuk's voice seethed with indignation. "For six years, he was treated like a house-elf by his own relatives—disgusting Muggles who dared to harm a magical child!"

A roar of collective anger erupted from the goblins, echoing their king’s fury at the injustice.

"Thanks to Lady Magic, Hadrian managed to escape after a burst of accidental magic. With a fractured leg and a ruined eye, he ran as far as he could. Nyx, this incredible serpent, took him under her protection and guided him here. He came seeking an Inheritance Test and, if possible, sanctuary. It was on that day that Hadrian Tamish Potter officially became a Friend of the Goblin Nation!"

Ragnuk turned to face Hadrian, whose cheeks flushed with emotion. "So, my brethren, I ask that you open your hearts to this boy. Care for him, play with him, teach him what he needs to learn. Hadrian, you will always have a home with us, no matter where you are. We will be by your side when you need us. We will fight your battles and face your enemies together. You will be our family."

Unable to hold them back any longer, tears of joy streamed down Hadrian’s face. He rushed forward and threw his arms around the infamous Goblin King. Gasps rippled through the crowd, but Ragnuk simply returned the embrace warmly, hugging the trembling boy with a broad smile.

"And I—I’ll fight your battles too, Ragnuk," Hadrian declared as he stepped back. "I will stand with you against any enemy and help in any way I can. I will be forever grateful that you are my family."

Maray approached, gently dabbing his tears with a handkerchief. "You are a wonderful wizard, Hadrian," she said softly. "You will make the world a better place, and the Goblin Nation will help you forge your glorious future."

"Thank you," Hadrian murmured, enveloping the Goblin Queen in a heartfelt hug. In Maray, he felt a mother’s kindness, just as he saw a father in Ragnuk. He couldn't have been happier—he had a family, and it was vast and caring.

"Hadrian Tamish Potter, descendant of Arthur Pendragon and Morgana Le Fay, before the entire Goblin Nation, you are officially our friend!" Ragnuk announced. All his subjects rose as one and bowed to the boy, erupting into enthusiastic applause as they straightened. Hadrian blushed furiously, while Nyx hissed playfully, nudging her fledgling in comfort.

"Now, let us enjoy a delicious breakfast!" Ragnuk exclaimed, and a cheer went up as everyone took their seats, enjoying the feast that had appeared on the tables.

Ragnuk and Maray invited Hadrian to sit with them, while Nyx claimed a chair of her own, her plate piled high with mice. Hadrian radiated a joy as bright as the morning sun. His heart felt so full it could burst.

Who cared if his family were goblins? They were incredible. Anyone who dared to speak ill of them would have to answer to him. They were the first people—other than Nyx—who had ever shown him kindness. Sure, the old man in The Leaky Cauldron had been friendly, but Hadrian still found it hard to trust humans.

Nothing could diminish his love for his new family. The affection and care they lavished upon him were all that mattered. Here, with them, he felt safe and cherished for the first time in his life, and he wouldn't trade that feeling for anything in the world.

Chapter Text

After the meal, the tables vanished, and the goblin villagers gathered near the dais, eager to meet Hadrian. The little boy shrank timidly behind Ragnuk as he saw the crowd moving toward him. The Goblin King smiled, his expression warm and reassuring as he spoke softly.

“It’s alright, Hadrian. They just want to get to know you.”

Hadrian looked into Ragnuk’s eyes, searching for any sign of deception, but found only sincerity. Taking a deep breath, he hesitantly stepped out from behind the king and faced the crowd, his small frame taut with anxiety.

“Hello… hi,” he greeted in a whisper, his cheeks flushed. The villagers responded with soft coos and compliments, exclaiming how sweet he was. Nyx chuckled softly, remaining close to her shy fledgling.

“Hi!” piped up a small goblin, bouncing with excitement. It was hard to tell its age, as goblins lived much longer than humans, but its diminutive size made it clear it was still a child. “I’m Vanweh! Want to play with me and my friends?”

Hadrian’s eyes lit up at the little goblin’s enthusiastic smile. “Y-yes, I’d like that,” he replied.

“Let’s go!” Vanweh beamed and grabbed Hadrian’s hand, tugging him toward a nearby playground. The other goblin children laughed and raced after them, eager to join in. Nyx followed at a calm pace, a serpentine smile on her face.

The adult goblins watched as the children surrounded Hadrian, bombarding him with questions and showing him their favourite games. Gradually, Hadrian began to relax, shedding his shyness and insecurity. For the first time in his life, he began to play. The smile that blossomed on his lips was the most radiant the goblins had ever seen, and his intense green eyes sparkled with pure joy. He ran, he jumped, he laughed, he shouted, and he rolled on the ground just like any other child.

Even Nyx was drawn into the games. When the children discovered she could change her size, she decided to show off. Instead of shrinking, she grew to an impressive twenty-five metres in length. The children's shrieks of laughter and excitement reached a fever pitch as they used the enormous serpent as a slide, clambered over her body, and rode on her back as she carried them around the village.

The adults watched with a flicker of apprehension, but their worries dissipated the moment Hadrian explained, with unwavering confidence, that Nyx would never hurt them.

In that moment, Hadrian felt a surge of pure happiness, his heart overflowing. The villagers liked him and treated him kindly. No one would hurt him here; he trusted them completely. After all, they were his family now.

"I think we should postpone our meeting about his vaults," Ragnuk commented, amused as he watched the young wizard playing tag.

"Let him have fun, my dear," Maray said, her own heart swelling at the sight. "Give him time to get used to the fact he is no longer with those dreadful humans. Let him be a child."

"You're right, my love." Ragnuk hugged his wife around the waist and kissed her temple. "We will need to enrol him in our school to learn our language and magic. You won't let him be alone in a mansion if he claims his lordship, I know it."

"He has a godmother, I know," Maray sighed. "But he doesn't trust strangers, let alone humans. It is better that he stays with us for a while, to help him come out of his shell and live as he should."

"You are always right." Ragnuk smiled at his wife, who patted him gently on the chest. They both turned back to watch the children play, smiles on their lips, before returning to their duties. Hadrian needed this time away from humans—time to heal from his traumas, to grow accustomed to freedom, and to be, simply, a child.

For the first time in a very long while, Albus Dumbledore was losing his composure. He was known for always having a plan, for knowing everything, for being a genius. People trusted him, listened to him, and obeyed him. Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore—Order of Merlin, First Class; Grand Sorcerer; Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot; Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards—was, to many, the Lord of Light. He was a great wizard, and he always had everything under control.

But at that moment, he was not in control of one crucial thing: Harry James Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, was missing. Minutes ago, Arabella Figg—a Squib, breeder of Kneazle-cat hybrids, and member of the Order of the Phoenix—had sent him a panicked letter. She was a neighbour of the Dursleys and mentioned that she had not seen Harry tending the garden or doing any chores for some time. When she enquired with the Muggles, Petunia’s response had been that the "freak" had destroyed his room with his oddities and run away two weeks ago.

Albus Dumbledore was furious. The portraits in the headmaster's office scurried to other frames or hid within their painted settings, desperate to avoid the powerful wizard's wrath. The air around the old man crackled with raw magic, and sparks shot from his body, striking anything nearby. Fawkes, the majestic phoenix, flew out of the window, distancing himself from the man who had forced him into a bond. That bond was slowly breaking, and soon, he would be free.

All the old man's efforts, thrown away. So much time and power invested in shaping his perfect weapon, so many pieces moved and sacrificed, so many false stories spread, so many potions and compulsions administered, so much gold stolen to bribe and influence. All of it, in vain. The blasted brat had ruined everything! Years of work, scattered like ash. He needed to find the boy, and he needed to find him now.

Contacting every member of the Order of the Phoenix for an emergency meeting, Albus began to devise a plan. He had to get the boy back to the Muggles. He knew what they were doing to him—he had encouraged it, even funded it. He needed the boy traumatised and starved of affection so that he would blindly trust the first person to show him kindness. And Albus would be that person. Harry would be so blinded by gratitude that he would be the perfect, pliable weapon for Albus’s ascent to true greatness. He had done it before. Gellert Grindelwald and Tom Riddle were proof that his plans always succeeded. Two Dark Lords, defeated by him, the great Lord of Light. Now he just needed his little pig for slaughter to deal with Voldemort's Horcruxes, so that Albus could triumph over the big bad once again.

"Albus!" Minerva McGonagall was the first to arrive through the Floo. "What has happened?" The old man did not answer, continuing to gaze out of his window as he waited for the others. Once the room was full, he finally spoke, his back still turned to them.

"Harry Potter has disappeared," he said in a false whisper, laced with feigned concern.

The room erupted. Questions were fired from all directions, overlapping in a loud cacophony. Severus Snape remained in a far corner, silently observing the chaos. Something within him, a primordial and genuine despair, was trying to break through the surface, but he could not understand it. He hated the boy, despised James Potter for stealing Lily from him. Why should he care about the disappearance of a spoiled brat? His hatred for James had always been stronger than this strange, gnawing concern.

"Silence!" Albus raised his hand, and the room fell quiet. He relished this power. "The boy went out to the playground and never returned to his relatives' home. We must find him; there are still Death Eaters at large. We cannot allow them to harm him. A seven-year-old boy is lost, and we must act!" he commanded, his voice resonating with authority.

"Oh, Merlin!" Molly Weasley gasped, tears welling in her eyes. "Imagine how scared he must be—alone, hungry, and cold. What if some deviant finds him!?"

"We must start the search immediately!" McGonagall agreed.

Albus nodded, and they rushed out, each determined to scour the area around the boy's Muggle home. No one noticed the tiny beetle perched on the window, quietly observing everything.

BREAKING NEWS By Rita Skeeter

It has come to the attention of the Daily Prophet that Harry James Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived, has been residing with Muggles, rather than a wizarding family. More alarmingly, the young hero has vanished while playing near his Muggle guardians' home.

The circumstances are unclear. It is possible he simply lost his way, but one cannot rule out the machinations of the followers of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named. However, it is crucial to note that Albus Dumbledore, who identifies as the boy's magical guardian, not only placed him with Muggles but also failed to notify the Ministry of the disappearance, neglecting to initiate an official Auror search.

My dear readers, all we can do is pray for young Harry's safety. If anyone has any information regarding his whereabouts, please contact the Ministry of Magic at once.

"Hadrian!" the Goblin King called out amiably. The little boy, dirty, sweaty, and happily exhausted from playing, ran over. Ragnuk carelessly tossed the newspaper into a nearby bin.

"Yes, Ragnuk?" Hadrian panted, with Nyx now curled up and sleeping on his shoulders.

"I would like you to stay with us for a while," Ragnuk said. "You can learn our language, our magic, and our traditions until you are old enough to handle the political affairs of your lordship. What do you say?"

Hadrian’s face lit up, and he threw himself into the goblin’s arms. “I’d love to! Thank you!”

Ragnuk smiled warmly, embracing the boy without a care for the dirt. “Perfect. You can stay in my home; Maray will be thrilled.” They broke the hug, and Ragnuk began walking through the village, the young wizard trotting to keep up. "You can go to school with the other children. You will learn all about our traditions, the various types of magic, and magical history. I will also arrange for a tutor to give you lessons in Gobbledegook. School in the morning, tutoring in the afternoon. After that, your time is your own. What do you think?”

“Perfect!” Hadrian agreed excitedly.

As night fell, the goblins dined in their homes. The communal breakfast had been a special occasion to announce Hadrian’s arrival. The boy was exhausted, but when he saw the modest yet beautiful house of the Goblin King, his enthusiasm returned. Ragnuk, despite being a king, preferred a cosy, warm home over a grand palace.

The small family—two goblins, a wizard, and a serpent—dined together, their conversation lively as they discussed Hadrian’s day.

“Time for you to go to sleep, little one,” Maray said, amused to see the boy nearly dozing off in his chair.

“Okay,” he replied, stifling a large yawn.

“Come, let us show you your room,” Ragnuk said.

“M-my room…?” Hadrian’s eyes widened as he stared at them.

“Yes, little one. Your very own room,” Maray said, smiling lovingly.

“I… I’ll have a room…” Tears streamed down his cheeks. “I don’t have to sleep in a cupboard under the stairs anymore… I get to sleep in a bed…”

“You will never sleep in a cupboard again, Hadrian, and you will never be hurt again,” Maray assured him, pulling the small boy into a tight hug. “You are safe with us.”

“Thanks…” Hadrian sniffed. “Thank you.”

“You do not need to thank us,” Ragnuk said fondly.

“Now, let’s get you to the shower before bed,” Maray said gently, leading him up the stairs. “You cannot sleep when you are this sweaty and dirty from playing so much!” Nyx followed happily. Her precious fledgling was in good hands.

When they arrived at the room, Hadrian hugged the goblins tightly once more before taking the change of clothes Maray offered and dashing into the bathroom. Nyx settled on the bed, waiting with Ragnuk and Maray.

“We thank you for bringing him to us, Nyx,” Maray said softly to the snake. She hesitated, then sighed. “We have been trying for a little one of our own, but… it has not happened. Having Hadrian with us soothes the heart of a mother who cannot conceive.” Nyx simply gazed at her wisely, and in that look, Maray felt a clear message: Your own will come at the right time. Do not worry. She smiled gratefully at the serpent.

“Oh!” Hadrian exclaimed, surprised to see the couple still in his room when he came out. “I’m sorry, I thought you would be gone.” He looked down, unconsciously bracing himself for a reprimand.

“No, little one. We will wait until you are settled,” Ragnuk said affectionately.

“Come and lie down, Hazz.” Maray pulled back the covers. A barely contained smile on his face, he climbed into the bed. Nyx arranged herself beside him in a gentle coil. “Sweet dreams,” Maray whispered, kissing his forehead. Ragnuk did the same on his other side.

“We are here for you, Hadrian. If you need anything, just call.”

At those words, Hadrian’s composure finally broke. He cried openly, overwhelmed with happiness and relief.

Lie with him, Nyx seemed to convey. He needs you close.

The goblins readily complied. The bed was large enough for all of them, and they nestled beside the weeping boy, wrapping their arms around him.

“You can cry, little one. We are here with you,” Maray whispered, stroking his hair. Hadrian clung to her as if she were a lifeline, sobbing into her embrace while Ragnuk lovingly caressed his back.

Yes, Hadrian loved his family. He trusted them completely; he loved them with all his heart and soul. Ragnuk and Maray were his parents now, and Nyx was his fierce protector. That night, though he fell asleep exhausted from crying, he felt, for the first time in his life, completely safe and utterly loved.

Chapter Text

The goblins were astonished by the sheer scale of Hadrian’s intellect. It was clear the young boy attempted to conceal his intelligence behind a mask of shyness and silence, but the truth was far more profound. The Dursleys had forced him to perform poorly at school, ensuring their son, Dudley, always appeared superior. The first compliment he ever received came from a young supply teacher, a kind girl who was covering for the usual miserable old woman who took such pleasure in humiliating ‘Harry’ in front of the class. Her kind words, and the small, gold star sticker she placed on his exercise book, filled him with a warmth he had never known—the first and only praise he had received in four torturous years under their roof.

When Petunia came to collect the boys, the young teacher approached her, suggesting that ‘Harry’ was very bright and ought to be placed in more advanced classes to stimulate his mind. To say Petunia was merely annoyed would be a gross understatement. Once they were home, she grabbed the little boy by his hair and beat him brutally. She then ordered Dudley to rip his exercise book and textbooks to shreds, cackling as Vernon began to land heavy, bruising blows upon him. ‘Harry’ fainted from the pain just as his uncle started to kick him, and he was callously thrown back into the tiny, dark cupboard under the stairs. The mattress within was thin and shabby, stained with the blood and other fluids that had seeped from his small body over the years. His family showed no concern for the fresh blood trickling from his wounds, his laboured breathing, or the dark bruises already blooming across his small frame. Their only concern was the money they received from a meddling old man to utterly break the ‘brat’.

So yes, Nyx, Maray, and Ragnuk had their work cut out for them. Traumas like Hadrian's did not simply vanish overnight, and his deep-seated fears and phobias would not be easily overcome. They understood the long road ahead, yet they remained steadfastly by his side, desiring nothing more than his happiness, his safety, and the chance for him to feel loved. Once he finally managed to conquer his conditioned fear of excelling beyond his bully of a cousin, Hadrian threw himself into his studies completely. The boy was a genius. He absorbed information at an astonishing pace and answered questions with remarkable precision. He even initiated serious discussions on topics others might have dismissed as banal or insignificant.

Meanwhile, everyone in the goblin village grew to adore the young wizard. He was unfailingly polite and caring, and when he played with the other children, he radiated a pure, infectious joy. His magic was captivating, seeming to sing to the creatures that gathered around him; it was pure, wild, and utterly enchanting. Recognising this immense potential, the goblins encouraged him to control his magic, channelling it through a child’s training wand. Unsurprisingly, the boy excelled—a fact that no longer surprised anyone.

Every night, Maray, Nyx, and Ragnuk would wrap their arms around their cub, showering him with affection until he drifted into a peaceful sleep, finally free from the nightmares that had once plagued him. He would nestle between the goblin couple, curling deeper against Nyx while clutching Maray's robes as if they were his only salvation. In truth, they were. Being surrounded by the three of them was the only way he felt safe enough to truly rest, and thanks to the security of their love, his nightmares grew less and less intense.

On this particular day, Hadrian and the other goblin children were playing joyfully in a field near the village, surrounded by a menagerie of magical creatures: Mooncalves, unicorns, Nifflers, Demiguises, Kneazles, and Pygmy Puffs. The sun shone brightly, mirroring the young wizard’s happiness as he chased a Niffler that had snatched his companion, a small snake named Nyx, captivated by the way its new prize’s scales shimmered in the light. In the goblin village, Hadrian felt a profound sense of safety and love; it was the best home he could ever have imagined.

He often amazed everyone with his bravery, such as when he helped a fully-grown unicorn that had become caught in a tangle of thick roots. It was said that only a witch or a maiden could approach such a majestic creature, but Hadrian paid those old rules no mind, breaking them with an innocent courage that was truly admirable.

"Hadrian, dear," Maray called out to her cub.

"Coming, Mum!" he replied, his voice bright as he broke away from the other playing children and ran towards her.

He called her ‘Mum’. It had been two and a half months since Hadrian had come to live with the goblins. One night, he had woken screaming from a nightmare, and Maray and Ragnuk had rushed to his side to comfort him. Through his tears, Hadrian had explained his dream: he was being taken from them, and no matter how desperately he searched, he could never find his way back.

"You’re our cub, Hadrian," Maray said softly, hugging the weeping boy and gently stroking his silky hair. Nyx wrapped her arms tighter around him, and Ragnuk lovingly caressed his back. "We will never let anything happen to you. We’re your parents now, Hadrian. Nothing will separate us."

The young wizard froze, his breath hitching in his throat as he looked up at the goblins, needing to be sure he hadn’t misheard.

"You... s-sare me... d-dads now...?" he asked in a hoarse whisper, his voice trembling from the tears.

"If you wish, yes," Ragnuk replied with a warm smile, watching as Hadrian’s eyes widened in disbelief.

"Yes! Yes! Yes! I want you to be my parents!" Hadrian cried, his tears now flowing from joy. The goblins and Nyx laughed fondly, enveloping him in a warm embrace.

"Then call us Mom and Dad, Hadrian," Maray beamed, showering him with kisses.

"I love you, Mom and Dad. And I love you, Nyx, my other mother." In that moment, the three of them shared a smile so radiant and genuine that it could light up the darkest of days. Hadrian's happiness filled the air, a promise of a bright future ahead.

"We love you too, cub," Nyx said, gently nuzzling Hadrian's cheek with her head.

"We are proud to call you our son," Ragnuk added, wiping away the tears that still trickled down the boy's face.

"And we love you unconditionally," Maray said, her own tears glistening in her eyes as she smiled at her son.

The following day, joyful news spread throughout the village. A grand party was thrown in celebration, lasting long into the night, for on that day, Ragnuk and Maray had officially adopted Hadrian as their son. According to the ancient laws of magic, the adoption was binding, but recognised only among magical creatures. Wizards, in their prejudice and arrogance, would never accept such a bond. But Hadrian made a silent vow to himself: one day, he would change that. He would challenge the supremacy of wizards and fight for equality among all living beings, magical or not.

"Your father and I would like to have a word with you, dear one. It’s about your guardians and godparents," Maray said, gently brushing a lock of dark hair from Hadrian's forehead.

"Alright, Mum," he replied with a bright smile. After months of intensive lessons, he had become quite proficient in Gobbledegook. He no longer needed the magical trinket that had helped him in the early days, but he kept it fondly in a treasure box, which was overflowing with gifts from his parents, Nyx, and the other goblins.

Seeing that Hadrian had abandoned his chase, Nyx flowed towards him, magically increasing in size. The startled Niffler squeaked in alarm at the snake’s sudden growth and scurried away to rejoin its fellows.

"Hello, Nyx," Hadrian beamed as his familiar shrank back down to a size that coiled comfortably around his shoulders. After five months of healthy, nutritious meals, he was no longer the painfully thin boy who had first arrived at Gringotts.

"Come along, dear," Maray said, taking Hadrian's hand and leading him into their home. Inside, Ragnuk was seated at the kitchen table, poring over several scrolls.

"Hi, Dad!" Hadrian exclaimed, running to Ragnuk and wrapping his arms around him in a tight hug. "A Niffler stole Nyx from me today," he recounted, amusement dancing in his green eyes as his mother took the chair next to Ragnuk.

"I bet the little blighter was terrified when he grew!" Ragnuk chuckled, ruffling Hadrian’s messy black hair.

"I would have quite enjoyed eating that little thief for disturbing my nap," Nyx added, his voice a low hiss in Hadrian's mind that sounded thoroughly indignant.

"But you were laughing at me while I was trying to catch him!" Hadrian giggled, taking a seat opposite his mother.

"Details, details," Nyx replied, the magical equivalent of a shrug rippling through his coils, his serpentine eyes sparkling with mischief.

"Cub," Ragnuk began once their cheerful chatter subsided. "We wanted to talk to you about your guardians and godparents." Hadrian bit his lower lip, a nervous habit he was slowly outgrowing.

"Your godfather, Sirius Orion Black, is imprisoned in Azkaban," Maray explained, her voice gentle as she took Hadrian's hand. "He was charged with revealing the location of the house where you and your parents lived, and for the murder of their friend, Peter Pettigrew, along with twelve Muggles."

"Your godmother, Narcissa Malfoy, née Black, has been searching for you since your parents were killed on Halloween, 1981," Ragnuk continued. "We have it on good authority that she was repeatedly denied a hearing at the Ministry to gain custody of you, because Albus Dumbledore assured everyone that Harry Potter was in a place safer even than Hogwarts, where he was receiving a great deal of love."

"Vile old man," Hadrian muttered with a shudder. His new parents had been painstakingly honest, explaining everything Dumbledore had done and the devastating effects it had on him. They had also told him the true stories of the First Wizarding War, illuminating the actions of both the light and dark factions, showing him that both sides had their merits and their flaws, and that history deserved to be examined without bias.

"We decided to wait until you were feeling better and more open to the idea of meeting new people before having this conversation," Maray said, smiling sweetly at her son.

"It is our duty to contact Narcissa Malfoy and inform her that you are safe," she added. "She is a mother, and she showed immense concern for you when she came to Gringotts asking for our help."

Ragnuk sighed. "As Albus Dumbledore was your magical guardian, we were hesitant to act and draw his considerable wrath down upon the Goblin Nation."

"But now that you have been purified by Lady Magic herself," he went on, "the illegal blood ward that designated Dumbledore as your guardian has been annulled. He no longer holds any power over you."

"We want to know if you would be comfortable with us calling the Malfoy family for a meeting," Ragnuk finished, watching his son carefully. "It would be to let them know you are well and, should you wish it, to give you a chance to meet them."

"I-I won't have to go and live with them, will I?" he asked, his voice cracking. "I don't want to leave here. I don't want to be away from you." Tears welled in his eyes, threatening to fall.

"Oh, no, cub," Maray reassured him instantly. She stood, moved around the table, and pulled him into her lap, hugging him tightly while running her fingers through his hair. "You don't have to go anywhere. At most, they can visit with you and exchange letters. We would never, ever let you leave us," she said, her smile turning teasing as she kissed his temple.

"You said... she was very worried about me?" Hadrian asked quietly, seeking comfort as he nestled into his mother’s embrace.

"She was," Ragnuk confirmed with a compassionate nod.

"I... I think I should meet her," Hadrian said, his voice growing steady with resolve. "If she's my godmother, she deserves to know I'm alright."

"I shall send a letter summoning her to a meeting for later this afternoon," Ragnuk replied, taking up a quill and writing on a fresh piece of parchment. With a snap of his fingers, the letter vanished, sent to the correspondence department at the Diagon Alley bank. "I would also like your permission to begin gathering evidence of abandonment and neglect. We can present it to the Ministry and file a formal grievance against Albus Dumbledore. What do you say, cub?"

"You can do it," Hadrian agreed, though a flicker of fear crossed his face. The thought of what the manipulative old man might do if he found out sent a shiver down his spine.

"It seems you do not yet fully appreciate how we goblins operate," Ragnuk joked, the amusement in his voice easing the tension in the little boy.

"Are you ready to claim your Lordships, cub?" Maray asked, her tone gentle. "To accept the rings and control of your vaults?"

"My rings... they protect me from any mental and compulsive magic, and from love and compulsion potions, don't they?" Hadrian recalled from the lessons his parents had given him.

"That's right, Hadrian," the goblin said, beaming with pride at his son.

"Then yes," Hadrian agreed firmly. "But I don't think I'm ready to claim my titles at the Ministry. I don't want them to know about me until I have to go to Hogwarts."

"As you wish, cub." Ragnuk snapped his fingers again. Eight beautifully carved boxes appeared on the table, each inlaid with different jewels and bearing the crest of a noble family. "The rings will adjust to fit your finger, and they will grow with you."

"Am I going to have to use all of those names?" Hadrian asked, his brow furrowing. The thought of signing so many names every time felt exhausting.

"Not at all. You can keep your current name if you wish, or choose another," Ragnuk explained.

"I want to keep my name," Hadrian stated. Ragnuk nodded in understanding and pushed the first box forward—the one belonging to the House of Potter.

"The Potter ring will not change. The others, however, will shrink into simple bands so as not to crowd your hand. As you wish to keep the Potter name, its ring will be the only one to display a family crest," Ragnuk explained.

"Okay," Hadrian replied, his eyes wide with anticipation. The goblin opened the box and extended it towards him. Inside, nestled on a bed of velvet, was a stunning ring. The Potter family crest was carved from a deep red painite gem, set within a circlet of shimmering rubies.

"Repeat the words after me before you place the ring on your finger," Ragnuk instructed. Hadrian nodded, his gaze fixed on the magnificent piece of jewellery.

Ragnuk began the incantation, his voice deep and formal. "I, Hadrian Tamish Potter..." "...I, Hadrian Tamish Potter..." Hadrian repeated, his own voice clear and steady. "...do claim this ring and the Lordship of the House of Potter..." "...do claim this ring and the Lordship of the House of Potter..." "...by right of blood and magic." "...by right of blood and magic."

"Now," Ragnuk prompted.

As Hadrian slid the ring onto the fourth finger of his right hand, a warm, earthy brown light flared from it before it seamlessly resized to fit his slender finger. "It is done," Ragnuk declared. "You are now Lord Potter." A brilliant smile broke across the boy's face, a pure expression of joy.

"The incantation is the same for each House," Ragnuk continued, setting aside the Potter box and retrieving the one for the Blacks. The Black family ring sparked in the light, its crest carved from a flawless black diamond, set within a bezel of cool aquamarine.

"I, Hadrian Tamish Potter, do claim this ring and the Lordship of the House of Black by right of blood and magic." He placed the ring on the index finger of his left hand, and it pulsed with a deep, shadowy black light as it settled into place.

Next, Ragnuk presented the Slytherin ring. Its crest, a coiled serpent, was carved from a single, luminous emerald set in a band of pure silver. After Hadrian spoke the words, the ring glowed a rich, emerald green as it resized itself for his right middle finger.

The fourth box held the Gaunt family ring. Its crest was carved from a deep blue benitoite, a rare stone known to fluoresce under magical light, set in a platinum bezel. As Hadrian claimed it, the ring settled on his left middle finger, shining with a dark blue light before shrinking into a simple, elegant band.

"The House of Peverell," Ragnuk announced, presenting a ring whose crest was carved from a mesmerising opal, rimmed with polished onyx. As Hadrian slid it onto his right index finger, it flashed with a captivating mix of colours before thinning into a simple band.

"Next, the ring of Morgana Le Fay." This piece was truly unique. The crest was a deep violet tanzanite, but the band was crafted from iridescent nacre. "This nacre," Ragnuk explained, "came from the shell of a Nautilus, a powerful magical creature Morgana herself defeated in a great battle. In honour of her victory, she forged her ring from its remains." Hadrian repeated the incantation, and the ring settled on his left thumb, radiating a regal purple glow.

"The ring of the House of Lykaios, descended from Herpo the Foul." The crest was a fiery red beryl, and the band was formed of magically fused black pearl. It settled on Hadrian's right thumb, glowing with a fierce, crimson light.

"And lastly," Ragnuk said with a mischievous glint in his eye, "the ring of the House of Pendragon, from King Arthur himself." The royal crest was carved from a brilliant yellow diamond, set in a band of pure white diamond. As Hadrian claimed it, the ring settled onto his left ring finger, glowing with a magnificent, radiant gold.

"And it is done." With a flourish, Ragnuk made all the empty boxes disappear back to their respective vaults. Hadrian stared down at his hands, now adorned with ancient magic, a giddy, joyous smile lighting up his face.

"You may now use the rings to make purchases," Ragnuk clarified. "Simply inform the vendor which vault you wish to draw from. When they tap the corresponding ring with their wand, the funds will be transferred directly."

"Could you... could you explain to me again how I have so many inheritances, please?" Hadrian asked, a slight blush of embarrassment on his cheeks.

"Of course, cub." Maray kissed his forehead and adjusted him more comfortably in her lap. "Your Inheritance Test explained where each line comes from. The Potter Lordship is yours by birthright, from your father. The Black Lordship comes to you through your godfather, Sirius, the last of his line. The Peverell lineage also descends from your father, James, who was a direct descendant of Ignotus Peverell."

She paused, letting him absorb the information. "Through the Peverells, you connect to Slytherin. His line intermarried with the Gaunts, and you descend from Cadmus Peverell, Ignotus's brother—this is the same line that eventually produced Tom Riddle. The Lykaios line is from your mother, Lily. She was a descendant of the infamous Herpo the Foul. Morgana Le Fay’s legacy comes to you through a secret union with Antioch Peverell, the third brother. And finally, the Pendragon name. King Arthur was Morgana’s half-brother, connecting your bloodline to the throne of Camelot itself."

Just as she finished, a crisp, folded letter appeared on the table with a soft pop. "It seems our guests will be arriving in a few minutes," Maray said softly. "We should prepare ourselves."

Hadrian gave a small, cautious nod. He climbed off his mother's lap and headed upstairs to his room. While he showered and dressed in the outfit his parents and Nyx had chosen for him, he felt a familiar knot of nervousness and anticipation tighten in his stomach. Meeting new people was still daunting, but he knew he wasn't alone. His parents were with him, and Nyx was a comforting, solid weight upon his shoulders. He trusted them implicitly. They were his family, and he loved them with all his heart.

Chapter Text

Albus Dumbledore struggled to contain the deep well of frustration that threatened to overwhelm him as he faced yet another inquiry about the whereabouts of the Boy Who Lived. Five long months of despair had passed, and every frantic search for the ‘Golden Boy’ had proven fruitless. Not even the Ministry’s finest Aurors had managed to uncover a single clue that might point them in the right direction. If they couldn't find the boy, then surely a wizard as powerful as Albus Dumbledore could, couldn't he?

Wrong.

Even with all his formidable power, Dumbledore was unable to locate the child. He had exhausted every avenue, even resorting to a form of blood magic—a practice he himself publicly condemned as dark—and still, nothing. The boy had vanished as if he had never existed. Slowly, the wizarding community was beginning to accept a painful truth: their saviour, the last hope in the fight against the darkness, was gone.

The wizarding population of Britain was kept well-informed of these numerous failures. Rita Skeeter, naturally, was having a field day, her poisoned quill relentlessly exposing every failure of the Ministry and every shortcoming of its supposed ‘Lord of Light’. She had a damnable knack for uncovering information that ought to have remained hidden. Her scathing articles were systematically tarnishing the reputations of the Ministry of Magic, the Minister himself, and Albus Dumbledore. Those caught in Skeeter’s crosshairs were enduring a miserable time of it, and from the depths of Gringotts, the goblins watched the chaos unfold with considerable amusement.

“Good afternoon, Director Ragnuk,” Lucius Malfoy said, his voice a smooth baritone as he swept into the office.

He was the very picture of aristocratic superiority: pale skin, an angelically severe face, and striking grey-blue eyes that held the chill of an impending storm. His platinum-blond hair, long enough to reach his hips, cascaded behind him. He was dressed immaculately in tailored black trousers that highlighted his long legs, polished dragon-hide shoes, and a black silk shirt with a formal cravat, all beneath an elegantly crafted cloak of moss-green velvet. A single, delicate silver chain, wrought in the shape of two intertwined serpents, fastened the cloak at his throat. The cuffs of his cloak revealed the edge of black leather gloves, and on his right hand, the signet ring of the Head of the House of Malfoy glinted in the light.

Following a step behind him was his wife, Narcissa. She possessed an equally commanding presence, her delicate features set in a mask of cool indifference. Her pale blue eyes were cold and calculating, and her own blond hair, a shade lighter than her husband's, was meticulously styled to fall to the middle of her back. She wore a sophisticated white roll-neck jumper tucked into a high-waisted black skirt, complemented by an open black cloak and heels that perfectly matched the moss-green of her husband's attire. The jewels she wore were understated and elegant, a quiet testament to her impeccable taste.

The couple entered the room where Ragnuk awaited them patiently. In an adjacent chamber, Hadrian waited with Nyx and Maray. The goblin director intended to brief the Malfoys on the situation before introducing them to the boy.

“Good afternoon, Lord and Lady Malfoy,” Ragnuk greeted them politely. “Please, take a seat.” He gestured toward the ornate armchairs before his desk, and the Malfoys settled into them with the effortless grace of the pure-blood elite.

“We were told our meeting with the Director of Gringotts was urgent,” Narcissa stated, her voice cool and direct. “We should like to know why.”

“It has come to my attention that your numerous requests for the custody of Harry James Potter have been denied by the Ministry,” Ragnuk began, his gaze unwavering under their intense scrutiny. “Previously, we could not interfere in the affairs of wizarding law. However, circumstances have changed, and we may now be in a position to assist you.”

In an instant, Narcissa’s mask of cold arrogance cracked, and a desperate glimmer of hope shone in her eyes.

“Please,” Lucius urged, casting a concerned glance at his wife. “Whatever you have to say, say it.”

“Before I proceed, I require an oath that everything said and seen within this room will remain confidential, until such a time as I permit you to disclose it,” Ragnuk instructed. The couple exchanged a silent, knowing look before nodding in unison. “Good. Now, I must ask that you remain silent and listen until I have finished.”

With their assent, Ragnuk began to recount the story of Hadrian’s life. He spoke of the cupboard, the neglect, the beatings, and the calculated cruelty he had endured for as long as he could remember. As he spoke, Ragnuk watched a war of emotions play out across their faces. Anger hardened Lucius’s jaw, while a flicker of fear entered his eyes. For Narcissa, the mask of pure-blood indifference shattered completely, replaced by waves of horror, pity, and a raw, maternal anguish that made her hands tremble. She had felt as though she had lost a child when Hadrian was taken from her. As one of Lily Potter’s dearest friends, he was her godson—as precious to her as her own son. She had failed to protect him. She had failed James. She had failed Lily. And she had failed Hadrian.

“W-where is he?” Narcissa finally asked, her voice trembling. Tears had been streaming down her cheeks for some time, yet her enchanted makeup remained flawless.

“One moment,” Ragnuk replied, rising from his desk and moving towards the adjoining door where the small boy was waiting.

Hadrian was incredibly nervous. A familiar dread coiled in his stomach. What if they were like his relatives? What if they met him with the same hostility, the same disgust for his…’abnormality’? No, he told himself firmly, his resolve hardening. I am not a freak. His new parents had been wonderful, helping him to face his traumas head-on. But in moments like this, when insecurity and panic bubbled just beneath the surface, he still felt like that terrified little boy trapped in a dark, cramped cupboard. He knew he had a long journey ahead of him, but he was determined to heal. He would not let his horrendous relatives win this war. He would overcome his past and finally be free. He was already free. He would never be caged again.

“Son?” Ragnuk called softly in Gobbledegook, his gaze softening at the sight before him. Maray was seated on a plush sofa, Hadrian’s head resting in her lap while a tiny Nyx slept curled upon the boy’s stomach.

“Is it time?” Hadrian asked, his voice barely a whisper.

“Yes, cub. They are ready to meet you.” Ragnuk smiled reassuringly as he watched his wife and son rise from the sofa. Maray straightened the boy's robes, while Nyx awoke and slithered into his customary place around Hadrian's shoulders.

“Ready?” Maray asked, placing a kiss on her son’s forehead.

“No,” Hadrian admitted, eliciting a soft chuckle from his parents.

§ It is going to be alright, little speaker, § Nyx hissed, his voice a comforting presence in Hadrian's mind. The young wizard nodded, and, taking his mother’s hand, he walked with his family into the office where the Malfoys were now standing, waiting.

Narcissa nearly stumbled. The boy who appeared from behind the goblin couple was Lily’s ghost. He had the same delicate nose, the same shape of his mouth and eyes, the same light dusting of freckles across porcelain skin. But the messy black hair was all James, as were the high cheekbones and the angular set of his jaw. And his eyes... oh, his eyes were Lily’s green, but brighter, more vivid, as if pure, untamed magic danced within their depths.

“H-hello…” Hadrian greeted shyly, pressing closer to his parents and gripping his mother’s arm.

“Hazz…” Narcissa breathed, the name a fragile whisper. Tears she had refused to shed for years now streamed freely down her face. “I… I looked for you for so long…”

Lucius moved swiftly to his wife's side, steadying her as her composure finally broke.

“Forgive me,” she sobbed, her words tumbling out in a torrent of guilt. “Please, forgive me. I failed James… I failed Lily… and I failed you. If only I had searched harder, fought more fiercely… I could have saved you from that nightmare.”

Hadrian watched the woman crumble, and in the depths of her tear-filled eyes, he saw a familiar look—the same unconditional love he saw in Maray's gaze. He could feel the truth in her anguish; her magic, raw with sorrow, resonated with his own, a quiet hum that spoke of their bond. She was his godmother. He could trust her. Yet, the deep-seated fear of humans, a scar left by the Dursleys, held him rooted to the spot, even as every instinct told him to comfort her.

“It wasn’t your fault,” the young wizard said again, his voice soft but clear. “You did what you could. Albus Dumbledore was too powerful.”

“I didn’t do enough,” Narcissa denied, shaking her head. “It was my duty to protect you, and I failed. I am so, so sorry.”

The apology became a choked sob, and her strength gave out. Narcissa sank to her knees, hiding her face in her hands. Lucius was beside her in an instant, wrapping his arms around her as a wave of his own guilt washed over him. Watching them, Hadrian bit the inside of his cheek. He made a decision. Releasing his mother’s arm, he gently placed Nyx on the floor and took a hesitant step forward, then another, closing the distance between himself and his godmother. Seeing the boy’s approach, Lucius gave his wife a final squeeze before moving aside.

Hadrian reached out and hugged Narcissa tightly.

“None of this was your fault,” he reassured her, pushing down the tremor of fear and focusing wholly on the weeping woman before him.

Narcissa looked up, startled to find him so close, and her breath hitched. Her godson, who she had been told was terrified of people, had overcome his fear to comfort her. The realisation broke through the last of her restraint, and she pulled him into a desperate, loving embrace, filled with years of longing and regret. She had helped welcome him into the world, watched over him as an infant, and then lost him. Now, here he was, her best friend's son, finally safe in her arms. In that moment, all her old pure-blood prejudices against magical creatures turned to dust. They had saved her godson, nurtured him, and given him the family and love that she had been unable to provide. She would be eternally grateful to them.

“Don’t blame yourself,” Hadrian urged, snuggling deeper into the unexpected comfort of her embrace. He felt safe here. “You tried to find me, and you fought for me. That’s what matters. Thank you... for being my godmother.”

Narcissa smiled through her tears and placed a gentle kiss on the top of his head. “I can never make up for the years you lost,” she whispered into his hair, “but I want you to know that I love you, Hadrian. I have loved you as my own son since the day you were born, and I will always, always fight for you.”

“Maybe one day… I can love you back, Aunt Cissy,” Hadrian murmured, pulling away just enough to give her a small, watery smile that made her heart soar.

“Oh, Hazz,” she sighed, brushing a stray strand of black hair from his face. “You have no idea how happy I am to have finally found you.” She glanced over at the goblins and Nyx. “And I am even happier knowing you have been safe and well. I will be forever in your debt for what you have done. Thank you for loving him.”

“It is impossible not to love Hadrian,” Maray chimed in, her voice bright with joy. “He is a wonderful boy.” At the praise, a fierce blush rose on Hadrian’s cheeks.

Narcissa guided Hadrian to a sofa, and soon they were all talking, Lucius and the goblins joining in as the initial tension melted away. Nyx curled contentedly around Hadrian's shoulders, a warm, living scarf. The Malfoys began to share stories of his parents' school days—tales of mischief, bravery, and laughter—and Hadrian listened with wide-eyed, rapt attention, soaking up every word about the parents he never knew.

“I think it might be getting a little late,” Narcissa commented with a soft laugh, after Hadrian let out his sixth enormous yawn, his small eyes struggling to stay open.

“Someone is heading straight for bed,” Maray smiled affectionately, watching her son rub his eyes with his little fists.

“Can Aunt Cissy and Uncle Lucius come back tomorrow?” Hadrian asked his parents, a hopeful but shy tone in his voice. “I want to show them the village, and my friends, and my school.”

“Of course they can, sweetheart,” Ragnuk replied warmly. “You can invite them to visit right after lunch. Your classes are in the morning, so you’ll be free to show them around.”

“Oh!” Narcissa’s face lit up. “We can bring Draco to meet you as well! What do you think of that, Hazz?”

“Yes!” Hadrian shouted, his sleepiness vanishing in a wave of pure excitement. Narcissa had told him all about her son, and he was thrilled at the idea of making a new friend his own age.

In that moment, a profound sense of peace settled over him, filling the empty, lonely spaces inside him with warmth. He was no longer just a survivor; he was a child, excited to make new friends. His family had grown today, and he had managed to speak and interact with new people without the crushing fear that had once held him captive.

That night, Hadrian Tamish Potter went to bed without a single nightmare. He fell asleep with a smile on his lips, wrapped in the embrace of a family that was growing larger and a future that was growing brighter. He felt safe. He felt cherished. And for the first time in his life, he was truly, completely happy.

Chapter Text

Hadrian could hardly sleep that night, so great was his excitement for the day ahead. Eventually, however, his small, play-worn body won the battle, and he succumbed to a deep sleep. When the sun finally rose, the little wizard sprang out of bed with a smile as bright as the morning itself. He dashed to the bathroom, dressed in a flash, and then ran to his parents' room. From Hadrian's own bed, Nyx let out a sleepy hiss that sounded suspiciously like a complaint about 'hyperactive children' before curling back into a tight coil.

“Mum! Dad!” Hadrian exclaimed, launching himself onto the bed between the two goblins, who were still sleeping soundly.

“Good morning, cub,” Maray murmured, a smile gracing her lips as she awoke to the sight of her son looking so happy. Her greatest joy was seeing him so full of life.

“I think someone’s a bit excited today,” Ragnuk yawned, pulling Hadrian down to lie beside him and hugging him like a teddy bear.

“You think so?” Maray replied, amused, as she watched Hadrian try to rock his father awake.

“Come on, Dad. Wake up!” Hadrian urged playfully, poking Ragnuk’s cheek.

“I’ll nibble those little fingers if you keep poking me,” the goblin joked, feigning annoyance. Hadrian let out a startled squeal when he poked his father's cheek again, and Ragnuk made a show of gently biting his hand, only to burst into laughter and invite Hadrian to try again. They continued this game until Maray stood and pulled the covers from the bed.

“Alright, you two. Time to get up!” she said, taking Hadrian by the hand and helping him escape Ragnuk's embrace. “Let me just fix your clothes, cub.” The goblin smiled as she smoothed out the creases in the robes Hadrian had put on. “You did a wonderful job getting dressed. You look as handsome as always, my dear.” She kissed his forehead affectionately.

“Thanks, Mum,” he said, blushing.

“Now, go and make your bed while we get ready. We’ll meet you in the kitchen for breakfast.” Maray gave Hadrian another kiss before tossing a cushion at Ragnuk. “Get up, you lazy thing!”

The young wizard let out a peal of delightful laughter as his father yelped in surprise.

“What are you laughing at?” Ragnuk grumbled, playfully throwing a cushion at his son. Hadrian laughed even harder and scampered out of the room as his father threatened to chase him.

While the goblins got ready, Hadrian pulled his very lazy snake out from under the duvet and made his bed, just as his mother had asked. He couldn't imagine a better family. His parents were perfect. And now he had the Malfoys! His family was growing. There would be more people to love and protect him. The word ‘happiness’ seemed far too small for the vastness of the feeling that consumed him. It felt like being the sun itself, a great star burning with joy, love, and affection. He was home.

To say that Hadrian struggled to pay attention in his morning lessons would be an understatement. He was practically vibrating with nervous energy, his mind racing through a thousand disastrous scenarios. He worried his lower lip until it was raw as he replayed his anxieties. What if Draco didn’t like him? What if Draco was mean about goblins? He wanted to be friends with Draco, but he would never forgive him if he was unkind to his family. The doubts swirled in his head, and Nyx had to frequently nudge him, pulling him back from the brink of his spiralling thoughts.

Maray and Ragnuk had some trouble convincing Hadrian to eat lunch; his anxiety was so overwhelming that his appetite had vanished. He kept glancing at the clock, waiting for the moment they could leave for Gringotts. When they were finally in Ragnuk’s office waiting for the wizards to arrive, Hadrian felt a sudden urge to flee back home and hide under his covers. His heart hammered against his ribs, and his breathing grew shallow. Maray quickly gave him a small vial of a calming draught, which helped to soothe his frayed nerves.

At the sound of a knock on the door, Hadrian flinched, but the potion held his panic at bay, leaving only a slight tremor of nervousness. His mother squeezed his hand, providing the security he needed. The three of them stood together, with Nyx now at his normal size on the floor beside Hadrian, waiting for the Malfoys to enter.

And then they were there—three impeccably dressed, platinum-blond figures.

Draco Lucius Malfoy was only a month older than Hadrian, but the differences between them were stark. Where Hadrian’s hair was as dark as a starless night, Draco’s was a platinum blond so pale it was nearly white, like the moon. Draco's eyes were a pale, stormy grey, shot through with hints of blue. They held the cool intensity of a gathering storm, promising the brilliant flash of lightning and the deep rumble of thunder.

Having been well-fed his entire life, the height difference between him and Hadrian was obvious. While Hadrian was still slight for his age, barely taller than the goblins, Draco was nearly a head taller and could have passed for a seven-year-old. His skin was pale and flawless, and Hadrian felt a strange urge to touch his cheek and run his fingers through his perfectly combed hair. Draco was a perfect replica of his father, a miniaturised version of Lucius Malfoy.

Draco had been born into a world of immense privilege; he had never been denied anything. He disliked sharing his toys and was not inclined to make friends with other children. But the moment his gaze fell upon Hadrian Tamish Potter, a single, possessive thought echoed in his mind: Mine.

All his carefully cultivated selfishness, his reluctance to share, simply evaporated. For this boy—with his freckled cheeks flushed with shyness and his impossibly green eyes—Draco would do anything. He would even share his parents. After all, if Hadrian was his, then everything that belonged to Draco belonged to Hadrian too.

Mustering all his willpower to keep from running over and claiming the other boy as his own, Draco remained composed. He held his mother’s hand, behaving with the decorum he had been taught. A Malfoy must never be an embarrassment to the family name.

“Welcome,” Ragnuk greeted them politely as everyone took their seats.

“I must admit, I am very excited to meet Hazz’s friends,” Narcissa said, her tone warm with enthusiasm.

“I know you want to greet them properly,” Maray remarked, smiling at Hadrian. “Go on, cub,” she encouraged.

Hadrian looked at her uncertainly before letting go of her hand and taking a hesitant step toward the Malfoys—specifically, towards Draco.

“Hello,” he mumbled, his blush deepening as he stared fixedly at his own shoes. In that moment, a fierce, protective instinct flared within Draco. The boy looked so fragile.

“Hello,” Draco replied, a faint blush colouring his own pale cheeks.

“Do you… Do you want to be my friend?” Hadrian asked in a shy whisper, fidgeting and still unable to lift his gaze from the floor.

“Yes,” Draco said immediately. He stood and extended a hand towards Hadrian. His heart swelled as he watched Hadrian’s head snap up, those brilliant green eyes wide with hope. “I’m Malfoy. Draco Malfoy.”

“P-Potter.” The dark-haired boy accepted the offered hand. “Hadrian Potter. It’s nice to meet you, Draco,” he responded, his own cheeks flushing an even deeper shade of red.

“Lucius, are you seeing this?” Narcissa whispered, her voice laced with disbelief. “Our Draco… he’s just made a friend.”

Lucius could only give a slight, astonished shake of his head. “I must admit, my love, I am finding it difficult to believe my own eyes.”

“You’re mine now,” Draco declared, pulling Hadrian by the hand to sit beside him on the sofa.

“Y-yours?” Hadrian asked, tilting his head as he looked up at Draco with wide, curious eyes. Across the room, the adults exchanged amused glances.

“Yes,” Draco said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “It means no one else can touch you, or hurt you, or try to take you away. I won’t let them.”

“But… can I still hug my friends and my dads?” Hadrian asked, a flicker of uncertainty in his expression.

“Only if I say you can,” Draco replied with a lordly little smirk. “And if they’re mean to you, I’ll deal with them.”

“I like that!” Hadrian’s face broke into a huge, radiant smile that seemed to captivate Draco completely. “Then I’m yours, Draco!” he said happily, leaning in to give his new friend a hug. It took Draco a moment to process the easy affection before he wrapped his own arms around the smaller boy. The adults shared another knowing look; Ragnuk and Maray were visibly delighted, while Lucius and Narcissa simply watched, a quiet joy settling over them.

“Mum! Dad! Can I show Draco our village? I want him to see everything!” Hadrian exclaimed, his voice buzzing with excitement.

“Of course you can, son,” Ragnuk replied, rising from his seat and gesturing for the Malfoys to do the same. Maray scooped up Nyx and settled him on her shoulders.

“YAY!” Hadrian cheered, grabbing Draco’s hand and pulling him towards the large doors that led out of the office.

“I trust I do not need to remind you of the gravity of the secret you are about to witness,” Ragnuk stated, his voice low and his dark eyes fixed on the wizards. “The consequences for betraying the trust of the Goblin Nation would be… severe.”

“We swear on our magic,” the Malfoys replied in unison, their voices firm.

“Very well. Follow us.” Ragnuk offered his arm to Maray, and they led the way to the doors where the two boys were waiting impatiently.

“Come on, Dad,” Hadrian called out, glancing back at the goblin guards who hesitated to open the doors for a wizard they did not know.

“Patience, cub,” Maray chuckled affectionately. “The village isn’t going anywhere.”

With a nod from Ragnuk, the guards swung the heavy doors open, revealing a breathtaking, subterranean city that left the Malfoys speechless.

“Welcome to my home,” Hadrian announced proudly. “Come on, Draco! I want you to meet my friends!” And with that, the two boys dashed off, their hands still linked, running through the village as Hadrian excitedly pointed out every goblin they passed.

Draco had to admit, the adult goblins were still quite intimidating. But Hadrian loved these creatures, and for Hadrian's sake, he would be polite.

“Hey everyone!” Hadrian called out to a group of goblin children playing near a fountain. They immediately stopped their game and approached, their large, dark eyes analysing the unfamiliar boy. “This is Draco Malfoy. He’s my new friend, so I want you all to be nice to him, just like you were to me.”

“If you’re Hazz’s friend, then you’re our friend too!” a slightly older goblin declared, and the others all nodded in agreement.

“Did you hear that, Draco?” Hadrian said, his voice filled with glee as he bounced on the balls of his feet. “They’re your friends now too! We can all play together!”

Draco looked down at the beaming boy beside him and felt a genuine smile spread across his own face. “Yes,” he replied happily. “We’re all friends.”

“Come on, then!” a much younger goblin shouted. “Let’s play!”

While the children played, Hadrian eagerly dragging Draco from one game to the next, the adults settled at a table in the main square to discuss Hadrian's future. There were aspects of his heritage the goblins could not teach him—the intricate dance of wizarding politics, pure-blood etiquette, and the nuances of his place in their society.

A plan began to form. Hadrian would continue his lessons with the goblins in the mornings. In the afternoons, he would travel to Malfoy Manor to learn everything Lucius and Narcissa could teach him, while also spending time with Draco. He would return to the goblin village each night to sleep, as it would take time for him to feel secure enough to stay in a new place without his goblin parents.

The problem of travel was raised. As Hadrian had to remain hidden, using the bank's main entrance was out of the question. Ragnuk offered a solution: a direct, magically concealed passage, linking his own home to a room in Malfoy Manor—a room Narcissa confessed she had kept ready for years, always hoping she might find her godson. The passage would be undetectable by the Ministry, bypassing the Floo network entirely, and Malfoy Manor’s own powerful wards would shield him from Dumbledore’s detection.

As night fell, the adults went to find the boys, discovering them in Hadrian’s room. They were fast asleep on a pile of cushions on the floor, curled up together while Nyx was coiled loosely around them like a protective nest. Draco held Hadrian like a cherished teddy bear, and Hadrian’s small hands were fisted in Draco’s robes, as if afraid he might disappear. Nyx had even used his magic to levitate a soft blanket over them, his scaly body serving as a pillow.

“Do you have the heart to wake them?” Maray whispered with a smile. “Because I don’t.”

“But we must take Draco home,” Lucius replied, though his voice lacked conviction.

“Nonsense,” Ragnuk said firmly. He flicked off the main lights, and with a wave of his hand, levitated the sleeping boys and the snake onto Hadrian’s bed, tucking them in. “Let them sleep. I will send Draco through the passage tomorrow afternoon.”

“Here,” Maray said, handing Narcissa an enchanted cushion. “It will create a glamour. To anyone watching, it will appear as though Draco is sleeping in your lap as you leave.”

“Thank you,” Narcissa replied gratefully. It would be disastrous if anyone saw them leave Gringotts without their son.

Ragnuk escorted the Malfoys back through the bank, from where they Apparated home, their minds buzzing with the day’s events.

That night, for the second night in a row, Hadrian was free of nightmares. Whenever the shadows of a bad dream began to creep into his mind, Draco would unconsciously tighten his hold, and the darkness would recede. The blond boy had spoken the truth: he would protect Hadrian from everything.

They were drawn to one another by a force neither understood, a magnetic pull that made every interaction effortless. They did not know it yet, but they were two halves of a whole, destined to support and anchor one another. Like the sun and the moon, each was powerful in his own right, but together, they created an unbreakable balance.

Chapter Text

Hadrian felt utterly content. He wasn’t fully awake, but he was aware of a profound sense of safety and warmth. Someone was holding him in a protective embrace, a comforting presence that had guarded him throughout the night. As his mind drifted towards wakefulness, he realised with a jolt that he hadn’t had any nightmares. Not a single one. But why?

Slowly, his eyes fluttered open, blinking several times to adjust to the soft light filtering through the gaps in the curtains. The first thing he saw was a plain white T-shirt, the stitching of its collar perfectly clear. Shifting slightly, he looked up to see who was holding him and found himself gazing at the sleeping face of Draco Malfoy. He looked so serene, so utterly peaceful. A small smile touched Hadrian’s lips as he remembered the previous day. They had played so hard they had eventually collapsed in a heap on his bedroom floor.

“Good morning, cub,” Nyx greeted in a sleepy whisper from her spot curled nearby. “Did you sleep well?”

“Good morning, Nyx! I didn’t have any nightmares,” Hadrian whispered back, careful not to wake Draco. “Can you believe it? It was so lovely to sleep peacefully.” He found his gaze drawn back to his friend. The few rays of sunlight that pierced the gloom of the room caught Draco’s platinum hair, making it shine like spun silver. It was beautiful.

“I am glad to hear it, cub,” Nyx commented, sensing that Hadrian’s attention was elsewhere.

Without thinking, Hadrian reached out a tentative hand towards his friend’s face. He hesitated for a moment before touching the blond’s cheek with the tip of his finger. Gaining confidence, he let his hand slide into a gentle caress. As he’d imagined, Draco’s skin was incredibly soft. Even in the daylight, he reminded Hadrian of the moon—a quiet guardian in the darkness, a protector who had unknowingly watched over him all night. For the first time since losing his parents, Hadrian felt so secure that the nightmares had been kept at bay.

“Hazz…?” Draco murmured, still half-asleep, and nuzzled closer into Hadrian's touch. The dark-haired boy flushed crimson, his hand freezing on Draco’s cheek.

“G-good morning,” he stammered, embarrassed.

Draco grumbled a sleepy “morning” in reply and pulled Hadrian closer, snuggling deeper into their embrace.

“I see you two are finally awake,” a warm voice chuckled from the doorway. Maray was leaning against the frame, a fond smile on her face as she watched the boys. “Draco, dear, your parents have given you permission to spend the morning here with Hadrian.”

At her words, both boys sat bolt upright in bed, exchanging wide, excited glances before breaking into beaming smiles.

“But,” Maray continued, holding back a laugh at their exuberance, “Hadrian can’t miss his lessons, so you’ll be accompanying him. After lunch, you will go to Malfoy Manor through the portal we’ve prepared. You must be home by dusk, young man,” she finished, her gaze soft as she looked at Hadrian, who was practically vibrating with excitement.

“Okay, Mum!” he exclaimed, leaping out of bed and running to hug his mother tightly. “I love you, Mummy.”

He pressed his face into her neck, and Maray’s expression softened, her eyes glistening with happy tears. “I love you too, my precious son,” she said, squeezing him even tighter. Draco watched them with a gentle smile, a pleasant warmth spreading through his chest at the sight of Hadrian’s unbridled joy.

The morning passed in a happy blur. Hadrian was a bundle of nerves and excitement about visiting Malfoy Manor, eager to see his godmother and her family. He peppered Draco with questions about his home and how he ought to behave, but the blond simply answered with an amused smile, reassuring him that everything would be fine.

After lunch, Hadrian and Draco stood hand-in-hand before a shimmering portal inside a small room in Ragnuk’s house—a disused cupboard that now served as a bridge between their worlds. After bidding his parents goodbye, Hadrian felt a gentle tug as Draco confidently led him forward. The blond reached for the doorknob on the other side and opened it, revealing not a room, but the swirling vastness of the universe beyond. They exchanged a nervous glance before stepping through.

The sensation of falling enveloped them as the passage closed behind them. When they landed on solid ground, the feeling of freefall lingered, and they kept their eyes squeezed shut. When they finally opened them, they were astonished to find themselves standing in space. The cosmos stretched infinitely in every direction, yet the ground beneath their feet was firm. A few yards ahead, another door beckoned. To their surprise, they could breathe as easily as if they were at home.

Nyx slithered from Hadrian’s shoulders, returning to her full size, and moved towards the second door, flicking her forked tongue. The boys exchanged another look and followed the snake, who waited patiently for them to catch up before coiling back around Hadrian’s shoulders.

With a mix of excitement and trepidation, Hadrian grasped the handle and turned it. The door creaked open to reveal a lavishly decorated hallway. Draco’s face lit up with recognition. With a reassuring smile, he pulled Hadrian through the doorway. Just as it clicked shut behind them, a loud CRACK echoed through the hall, and a small creature appeared before them.

Hadrian let out a small yelp and instinctively hid behind Draco, who immediately turned to murmur calming words to him.

“Dobby has come to welcome the young masters!” the house-elf exclaimed, bowing so low his long nose nearly touched the floor. He was trembling slightly, anxious to make a good impression.

Peeking out from behind Draco, Hadrian studied the creature. He’d learned about house-elves—magical beings born to serve wizards. The thought of their treatment filled him with a familiar surge of anger. The ragged tea towel that signified Dobby’s servitude, the faint scars visible on his thin skin, and the nervous way he wrung his hands made Hadrian’s heart ache. His life with the goblins had taught him that every living being deserved respect.

“Forgive Dobby for scaring the young master,” the house-elf squeaked, dropping to his knees and pressing his forehead to the floor. Tears glistened in the corners of his large, tennis-ball-sized eyes. “Dobby did not mean to. Dobby is very sorry, sir.”

“It’s all right, Dobby,” Hadrian said gently, stepping out from behind Draco. He knelt in front of the trembling elf. “You didn’t scare me, I just wasn’t expecting you.” He offered a small, reassuring smile. “Thank you for welcoming us.”

Dobby’s head snapped up, his huge eyes wide with astonishment. Hadrian slowly extended his hand. The house-elf’s gaze darted between the offered hand and Draco’s face, a lifetime of ingrained fear warring with the unexpected kindness. Hesitantly, Dobby reached out his own bony, calloused hand.

The moment their skin touched, a palpable current of magic surged between them. It was Hadrian’s magic, warm and powerful, reaching out to greet the house-elf’s own. In that instant, Dobby felt a profound connection, a deep-seated understanding that this boy was a true master, one to whom all beings would willingly offer their loyalty.

“Dobby will gladly serve you, Mr. Potter!” the elf announced, his voice filled with newfound conviction.

“I hope we can be friends,” Hadrian replied, a hint of a blush colouring his cheeks as he helped Dobby to his feet.

“Do-Dobby’s friend, sir?” Dobby stammered, disbelief etched on his face.

“Yes, friends,” Hadrian confirmed. “If you’d like to be, of course.”

“Of course, Dobby will be your friend, Mr. Potter!” he squeaked, his bat-like ears perking up with joy.

Draco cleared his throat, drawing their attention. “I think we’d better find my parents before they start to worry.”

Hadrian eagerly took Draco’s offered hand, and Dobby led them proudly through the vast corridors of the mansion. The portraits of Malfoy ancestors lining the walls seemed to stir as they passed, their painted eyes following the guests with whispered curiosity.

They entered a grand drawing room where Narcissa Malfoy was waiting. Her face lit up at the sight of her godson. “Hazz!” she beamed, opening her arms wide.

“Hi, Aunt Cissy!” Hadrian exclaimed, rushing into her warm, safe embrace.

“Father!” Draco called out, running to Lucius Malfoy, who stood nearby with a welcoming smile.

“Hello, son,” Lord Malfoy chuckled, scooping Draco into a hug. “We’ve missed you.”

As Hadrian pulled away from Narcissa, Lucius ruffled his hair affectionately. "Sleeping cuddled together was the most adorable thing I have ever seen," Narcissa admitted, showering her own son with kisses.

“Ready to spend some time with the Malfoys, Hazz?” Lucius asked, a smile spreading across his face.

“Yes!” Hadrian exclaimed, his excitement bubbling over.

“We can begin your studies tomorrow,” Narcissa announced, watching as Draco playfully tried to fix Hadrian’s perpetually messy hair. “Today, you will explore the house, and we shall all get to know each other better.”

“Okay, Aunt Cissy,” Hadrian replied, grinning widely as he took Draco’s hand once more, ready for the adventure to begin.

---

That first afternoon was the beginning of a new life for Hadrian. He was given a grand tour of Malfoy Manor, where he learned of the family’s illustrious history and their intricate connections to the other ancient houses of the wizarding world. He played with the stunning albino peacocks that roamed the manicured gardens, stroked the muzzles of the majestic horses in the stables, and splashed around with Draco in the estate’s serene private lake. They explored the dense forest bordering the property, their laughter echoing through the trees as they shared stories, secrets, and dreams, slowly forging the bonds of a true family.

As days turned into weeks, and weeks into months, Hadrian became a familiar and welcome presence at the Manor. He spent every afternoon there, often staying over at weekends. His mornings were dedicated to his studies in the goblin village, but his afternoons belonged to the Malfoys, where he eagerly absorbed everything he would need to navigate the intricate politics of the wizarding world.

They sculpted him into the perfect heir. He was taught etiquette, politics, horse riding, and the subtle arts of conversation and manipulation. They instructed him on how to project authority, how to speak with confidence, and how to command a room. Most importantly, they taught him how to detect the faintest traces of lies and deceit, ensuring he would never be a pawn in anyone else’s game.

Alongside these vital skills, the Malfoys introduced him to the subjects he would one day study at Hogwarts. He learned the foundations of Potions, History of Magic, Transfiguration, Herbology, and Defence Against the Dark Arts. He and Draco spent hours in the sky on training brooms, mastering the basics of flight long before they would ever chase a Golden Snitch. This early magical education was a privilege of wizarding families, a head start that Muggle-born children could never receive.

To say the Malfoys were astonished by Hadrian’s talent would be an understatement. He absorbed every lesson with an astonishing aptitude. The potions he brewed with the starter’s kit—gifted to Draco by his godfather, Severus Snape—were flawless. Lucius and Narcissa had to restrain themselves from sharing the news with Severus, knowing how thrilled he would be to learn that Lily’s child was not only alive but was also a natural at Potions. However, they were bound by a vow of secrecy to Ragnuk, the goblin leader, and could reveal nothing without his permission.

On the rare afternoons when Severus paid a surprise visit, Hadrian would be discreetly whisked back to the goblins. It was a delicate dance, but the Malfoys were determined to protect the boy, nurturing his immense potential while honouring their solemn promise. As the years passed, Hadrian flourished, and with each lesson, each shared laugh, and each moment of affection, he knew he was finally home.

For Severus Snape, the years following the Potters' deaths had been a private hell. He had been devastated to learn of their murders and the subsequent disappearance of their son. It was a kidnapping, in his eyes; Albus Dumbledore had spirited the boy away, fabricating a new identity for the press and hiding him from the world.

While animosity had defined his youth with James Potter, Lily had eventually brokered a fragile peace between them—one that had matured into a grudging respect punctuated by sarcastic wit. That fateful night had not only stolen his dearest friend but also the precious child Lily had carried for nine months, the baby he had sworn to protect. He had failed, just as everyone else had.

Consumed by grief and a burning need for vengeance, Severus had searched relentlessly for Hadrian, but every dead end only sharpened his bitterness. He retreated into himself, becoming the lonely, sullen boy he had been before Lily Evans had first smiled at him. Yet, one flicker of light remained in the encroaching darkness: his godson, Draco. Born just a month before Hadrian, Draco represented a chance for redemption. The part of his soul that belonged to the green-eyed baby was gone, lost along with its owner, but he would not fail again. He would protect Draco with his life.

Now, on the cusp of his eleventh birthday, Hadrian was waiting to see if he would receive an acceptance letter to Hogwarts. A month before the first of September, Draco’s letter had already arrived, but instead of celebrating, a knot of anxiety tightened in his chest. He couldn’t imagine going to Hogwarts without Hadrian. Over the years, their bond had deepened into something unbreakable; they were two halves of a whole, each drawing strength from the other. Draco was Hadrian’s anchor during the nights still haunted by nightmares, while Hadrian’s infectious laughter was the light that chased away the shadows in Draco’s own life.

Lucius and Narcissa often found themselves chasing after the pair as they instigated delightful chaos throughout the Manor. The sound of their mischief was the sound of life, and despite the occasional grey hair they caused, the Malfoys were profoundly grateful to have Hadrian with them. Even Nyx, a silent, serpentine guardian, had adopted both boys as her own, often observing their studies with a critical, intelligent gaze.

Meanwhile, in a forgotten chamber adjoining the Headmaster’s office at Hogwarts, six figures, cloaked in shadow and woven from the fabric of night itself, stood in council. Their presence was an intrusion of the ancient and the arcane, the air around them humming with potent magic. Before them lay the Book of Admittance, its pages glowing faintly, open to the list of names for the coming year.

“Has the name been removed?” one of the beings inquired. Its voice was a haunting chorus of multiple tones, harmonious yet distinctly inhuman, echoing in the still air.

“It is done,” replied another, its voice a perfect mirror of the first. “The summons has already been dispatched.” A single piece of parchment, addressed to Hadrian, hovered for a moment above the Book’s open pages.

“Excellent,” a third figure intoned. “His arrival at the school must remain unforeseen by our adversaries.”

“You doubt my methods?” a fourth murmured, a sound like shifting stone. As it spoke, the floating letter did not vanish into thin air, but was erased from existence itself, leaving not even a flicker of light behind.

“The morning’s publication will cause a considerable stir,” the fifth commented, its voice like the rustle of dry leaves.

“Indeed,” the sixth agreed with disinterest. “Our time here grows short. We must depart.”

The beings exchanged a silent glance that seemed to span an eternity. Then, their voices merged into a single, resonant chord that hung in the air long after they had faded into nothingness: “Soon.”

Everything was proceeding as planned.

Albus Dumbledore was seething as he read the afternoon edition of the Daily Prophet. He had only mentioned Harry Potter’s absence from the Book of Admittance to the Order of the Phoenix that very morning, and already the leak had become a torrent, splashed across the front page for the entire world to see.

His grand designs, so carefully constructed over a decade, were dissolving like sandcastles against an unstoppable tide. Everything was slipping through his fingers.

IS HOPE DEAD?

By Rita Skeeter

Dear readers, today I bring you news that will shake the confidence of the wizarding world.

Reliable sources claim that the Golden Boy's name, Harry James Potter, was not listed in the Book of Names of the young witches and wizards who will receive invitations to join Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. It is essential for many to understand what the absence of a person's name in this book signifies.

In case you didn't know, let me explain:

1. A person's name will not appear in the Hogwarts Book of Names if they are not registered with the UK Ministry of Magic.
2.  A person's name, registered with the UK Ministry of Magic, will not appear in the Hogwarts Book of Names if they have died before their eleventh birthday.

We have only two possibilities to speculate about Harry James Potter: either he is not registered with the UK Ministry of Magic, headquartered in London, or our beloved Golden Boy is no longer with us.

I still hope this is just a mistake in sending the letters, especially since the headmaster is already quite old.

But if even the boy who came face-to-face with the greatest Dark Lord who ever lived and triumphed is thought to be dead, what will become of us?

And in the end, who is to blame if not the one who had the responsibility of caring for the child but neglected it? It is a fact that the culprit behind Harry James Potter's death is Albus Wulfric Percival Brian Dumbledore.

Hadrian was having dinner at his home in the Goblin Kingdom. He felt uncertain about his Hogwarts letter, and his parents tried to reassure him. Nyx flicked her tongue in the air as a letter appeared out of nowhere, floating in front of the little boy. Everyone was startled, on high alert because the letter had passed through the powerful barriers that protected the village. With trembling little hands, Hadrian picked up the letter and read it aloud.

---

Mr. H. T. Potter
House of the Goblin King Ragnuk II
Goblin Village
Goblin Kingdom

Dear Mr. Hadrian Tamish Potter,

We, the members of the Hogwarts faculty, are pleased to inform you that you have a place at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. We are attaching a list of books and equipment needed.

The school year begins on September 1st.

You don’t need to send any response to Hogwarts, Hadrian; we have made it so that it isn’t necessary. Be careful with Dumbledore. We have managed to hide you from his eager eyes all this time, but now you are going into his domain. We cannot help you directly; you will have to fight your own battles.

Sincerely,
Ass. ºxº

Chapter Text

To say the letter was met with unadulterated joy would be a lie. No magic on Earth, save that of the goblins themselves, should have been able to breach their realm's defences. The arrival of a letter from supposed allies—allies who had helped keep Hadrian hidden from Dumbledore for a decade—was suspicious in the extreme.

Ragnuk and Maray were on their feet in an instant. They gently took the letter from their son, poring over the parchment, searching for any hint of a trap or compulsion charm meant to lure Hadrian away. Hadrian flinched at their sudden movement, a flicker of fear replacing his initial excitement.

Nyx, however, remained comfortably coiled on her sun-warmed cushion by the window. She could sense no immediate threat to her cub from the parchment and thus felt no need to intervene. The goblins exchanged a long, silent look before moving to a nearby table littered with scrolls and quills. Ragnuk quickly scribbled a summons for the Malfoys, explaining the matter was of the utmost urgency. With a flick of his wrist, the parchment vanished. Even though they had found no trace of harmful magic on the letter, they were taking no chances.

A few minutes later, the three Malfoys appeared in the room, their expressions etched with concern. As Ragnuk and Maray explained the situation, Draco guided Hadrian to the sofa, wrapping a comforting arm around him as he listened to the adults' tense conversation.

§ Tell these noisy humans, little cub, § Nyx hissed, lifting her head. § That if the sender wished you harm, this entire kingdom would be dust. There is no trick here. §

Hadrian dutifully translated Nyx’s words. The four adults exchanged uneasy glances, their eyes shifting between the small, green-eyed boy and the magnificent serpent.

“If this… person… is as powerful as she claims,” Lucius began, his voice measured, “then why offer their help only now? Why have they never acted before? How can we be certain this isn't a ploy?”

Hadrian listened to Nyx’s sibilant reply before speaking again. “She says it’s because I must forge my own destiny. I cannot become the wizard I am meant to be whilst caged, no matter how gilded the bars. I must go to Hogwarts to face the evils that await me there. The world is waiting, and I have to fight to reclaim what is mine.”

Reluctantly, the adults conceded to the snake’s irrefutable logic. The conversation then shifted to planning, focusing on how Hadrian could board the Hogwarts Express without being recognised. Since the Malfoys were already planning a trip to Diagon Alley the next day for Draco’s supplies, they would have to devise a way to bring Hadrian along.

“Since you are discussing… uniforms,” Nyx interjected, her tone laced with mischief, “are you aware of any rule that requires a student to wear it on the first night? Our Hazz,” she declared, “must make a grand entrance. Why not begin with his attire?”

A slow, conspiratorial smile spread across Hadrian’s face.

§ You are a genius, Nyx, § Hadrian remarked, before turning to the adults as the snake hissed back, § Tell me something I do not know, little one. §

“Nyx says there’s no rule about wearing the uniform on the first night at Hogwarts,” Hadrian announced. “And that I’m supposed to arrive… and cause a stir?” he asked, puzzled by the phrase. Nyx nodded sagely. “In short: I’ll arrive in my own clothes, not the uniform.”

“There is, in fact, no rule governing attire for the welcoming feast,” Lucius commented, a smirk playing on his lips.

“Then we have a great deal to plan,” Narcissa said, sharing a look of wicked delight with Maray.

§ Nyx, get me out of here. Please, § Hadrian whispered desperately to the snake.

§ Simply accept your fate, § she murmured, curling back into a coil. § The struggle only prolongs the suffering. §

“I’m doomed,” Hadrian sighed, sinking deeper into Draco’s protective hold.

Albus Dumbledore was not a man prone to losing his temper. He was a master of serene control, a grandfatherly figure whose calm was his greatest weapon. But not today. The assembled members of the Order of the Phoenix watched in stunned silence as the gentle Headmaster laid waste to his own office. A terrifying fury burned in his blue eyes, all but extinguishing the familiar twinkle behind his half-moon spectacles.

They had gathered to discuss the Daily Prophet’s shocking story about the missing Boy-Who-Lived, but they were entirely unprepared for their leader’s violent outburst. A wave of raw, untamed magic pulsed from the old man, pressing in on them, stealing the air from their lungs. The very stones of the castle seemed to groan under the strain, and the air grew thick and heavy, charged with a volatile power that threatened to erupt.

After what felt like an eternity, Dumbledore’s rampage subsided. He sank back into his high-backed chair, letting out a long, shuddering breath before looking up at his followers. The familiar, kind twinkle was gone, replaced by something cold and sharp—the eyes of a zealot who would burn the world to see his vision realised.

When he finally spoke, his voice was a deceptively soft whisper that coiled around the room like a snake.

“Does anyone… have news of Harry's whereabouts?”

The implied warning was unmistakable. A wrong answer, they all knew, would have dire consequences.

Thanks to a powerful glamour cast by his parents, Hadrian's features were unrecognisable to any who saw him; their memory of his face and name would fade within minutes. This made their trip to Diagon Alley a relatively simple affair. Draco, buzzing with energy, eagerly pulled his friend down the bustling street, pointing out every fascinating shop and its wares. Lucius and Narcissa kept a watchful eye on them, while Maray and Ragnuk—cloaked in human forms by their own charms—accompanied their son on his first proper venture into the wizarding world. Though Hadrian felt a twinge of anxiety in the noisy, jostling crowd, the comforting presence of his family settled his nerves.

Their shopping began at a trunk shop, followed by a visit to Flourish and Blotts, where Hadrian had to physically restrain himself from buying half the bookshop. From there, their arms laden with texts, they collected potion ingredients from the Apothecary, new cauldrons from Potage's, and brass telescopes from Twinkle's, before finally stopping at Amanuensis Quills for a supply of quills, ink, and parchment.

When they entered Eeylops Owl Emporium, Hadrian had to press a firm hand to his robes to still Nyx. Hidden from view, the snake was practically salivating at the sight of the plump, delicious-looking rats on display. Draco, meanwhile, was immediately drawn to a proud albino barn owl that was eyeing him with reciprocal curiosity. Hadrian considered whether he should get another animal. He had meticulously read the Hogwarts rules and found nothing prohibiting a second familiar, especially one as bonded as Nyx.

A soft hoot drew his attention. It came from a magnificent snowy owl perched in a cage far from the main display. The enclosure was clearly too small for her impressive wingspan, and its bars were rusted, suggesting the shop's owner showed little concern for the creature's welfare. The owl’s large, intelligent amber eyes fixed on Hadrian as another gentle coo escaped her beak. Cautiously, Hadrian approached and extended his hand through the bars. The owl nipped his finger affectionately and leaned into his touch. A smile bloomed on Hadrian’s face as he gently lifted the cage and carried it to the counter.

“Well, that’s interesting!” the shopkeeper exclaimed in astonishment. “That one’s a tricky one. She doesn’t let anyone near her. Feeding her is a nightmare, and changing the cage is almost impossible with that fiery temperament of hers.”

“I think she likes me,” Hadrian replied, grinning as the owl gave him another soft peck. He stroked her head, utterly enchanted. “I’d like to take her, please. And I’ll need a new, much larger cage, and everything required to care for her properly.”

“Right you are, lad. Back in a tick,” the shopkeeper said, bustling off to the back of the store.

Nyx poked her small head out from the collar of Hadrian's robes. “What will you name her?” she hissed, flicking her tongue to scent the air around the owl, sizing her up as a potential companion for her cub.

“Hedwig,” Hadrian murmured, gazing into the bird’s eyes. The owl let out a cheerful hoot of approval. “I think you like that.” He placed the cage on the counter and opened the door. Without a moment’s hesitation, the owl hopped out and onto his shoulder, stretched her magnificent wings, and settled there as if she had always belonged.

“Here you are,” the shopkeeper said, returning with the items. Hadrian paid for his new friend and went to join Draco outside. “Dray, look! This is Hedwig!” he exclaimed, beaming.

“She’s beautiful, Hazz,” Draco said, gently stroking the barn owl now perched on his own shoulder. “This is Scorpius.”

“I hope they’ll be friends, just like us,” Hadrian said, his cheeks flushed with happiness.

“I’m sure they will be,” Draco replied, linking his arm with Hadrian’s as they followed their parents towards Ollivanders.

“There you are, boys,” Lucius said, gesturing to the narrow, dusty shopfront. “This is our second to last stop. Ready?”

“Yes!” they chimed in unison. Lucius and Ragnuk magically shrank their new purchases and tucked them safely into their pockets before the group entered the shop.

“I was wondering when I would be seeing you,” a man with wide, unnervingly pale eyes said, seeming to materialise from the shadows. The glamour on Hadrian seemed to flicker under his strange gaze.

Draco’s wand—ten inches, hawthorn, with a unicorn hair core—found him with relative ease. Hadrian’s, however, proved a far greater challenge. Mr. Ollivander bustled around the shop, pulling down box after box, but every wand he offered was soundly rejected, sometimes with explosive results. The shop, already a chaotic mess, became even more so, and Hadrian was beginning to feel discouraged when Ollivander returned with one last, special box.

Inside lay a wand of holly, eleven inches, with a phoenix feather core. When Hadrian took it, a shower of red and gold sparks erupted from its tip. It was the brother wand to Lord Voldemort’s. The air in the shop grew heavy with unspoken history, but the adults managed to maintain their composure in front of the eccentric wandmaker.

The tense atmosphere from Ollivanders was shattered the moment they stepped into Twilfitt and Tatting's, an elite clothier frequented by pure-blood society. Hadrian was still lost in thought about his new wand—how its brother had inflicted so much pain, had murdered his parents—when he was pulled from his dark reverie.

“Now,” Narcissa and Maray declared in unison, their eyes gleaming with purpose, “it is our turn.”

“They’re going to buy the entire shop,” Ragnuk sighed, watching the two women descend upon the racks of fabric and robes, summoning already-burdened shop assistants from every direction. Lucius and Draco were soon drawn into a heated debate over the merits of dragon-hide versus acromantula silk for their formal robes, while Ragnuk and Hadrian looked on with shared, weary boredom.

“I believe this is our cue to plan your ‘discreet’ entrance while they… redecorate the shop,” Ragnuk murmured, casting a privacy ward around them as they retreated to a seating area.

“Before they decide I’d make a good dress-up doll,” Hadrian joked, readily agreeing.

By the end of the day, Hadrian had vowed never to go clothes shopping with his mother or the Malfoys again. He was bewildered from trying on countless outfits and exhausted from standing still for what felt like hours while tailors made adjustments. To make matters worse, his mother had commissioned an absurdly ostentatious outfit for his "grand entrance." He dreaded it, having no desire to draw attention or be the subject of gossip and stares.

It was Nyx who finally comforted him. Ever the pragmatist, she offered a simple, compelling argument: the more extravagant the outfit, the more it would infuriate Albus Dumbledore.

The thought of annoying the Headmaster was a deliciously tempting prospect. With a renewed, albeit reluctant, sense of purpose, Hadrian surrendered to his fate.

Chapter Text

The final days before the first of September were a bittersweet blur of family moments and heartfelt goodbyes. Many of the goblins who had watched Hadrian grow had come to love the little wizard, and none of them truly wanted him to leave the safety of their village. Yet Nyx was right: there are challenges one must face to reach their full potential. Life is a journey of falling, rising, and moving forward, and some experiences, however difficult, are necessary to shape who we are destined to become.

“Are you ready for this, my son?” Maray asked, her gentle hands adjusting the fall of Hadrian’s clothes.

“No,” he admitted, his voice small. His mother carefully placed the hood of a special cloak over his head. It was seamless and black, and the hood fell so low that it shrouded his entire face in shadow, making him resemble a small, still Dementor. Combined with the "don't-notice-me" charm his parents had cast, he was all but invisible.

“Everything will be fine,” Maray assured him, kissing his forehead. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Mum.” Hadrian hugged the goblin tightly before turning to his father. “I love you too, Dad.”

Ragnuk kissed the top of his son’s head. “I love you too, Hazz.”

“Don’t you let anyone impose themselves on you,” Maray began, her tone that of any worried mother.

“And know that you are better than all of them,” Ragnuk whispered into Hadrian’s ear. Maray overheard and slapped him playfully on the arm.

“Don’t you dare give our son a god complex!” she scolded, though both her husband and son were laughing.

§ But he speaks the truth, § Nyx whispered to Hadrian from her place around his neck. The boy chuckled, but his mother’s discerning gaze made him fall silent.

“It is time,” Ragnuk said, glancing at the clock on the wall.

“Take care, my son,” Maray said, pulling him into one last, fierce hug.

“See you for the holidays,” Hadrian smiled at them, then opened the door to the portal. “Thank you for everything. I love you.” With a final look, he stepped through.

“I think he’s here,” Lucius commented as the portal shimmered and opened, though he could see nothing but the empty space before them.

“I’ve arrived,” Hadrian announced, lifting his hood just enough to nullify the charm’s effects for those in the room.

“This charm is remarkable,” Narcissa remarked, her eyes alight with academic curiosity. “It remains active even under the ancient wards of the Manor. I doubt even Dumbledore’s magic could pierce it.”

“Perfect,” Hadrian smiled, taking Draco’s offered hand. “Ready to go?”

“We are,” Lucius returned the smile, a flicker of anticipation in his eyes at the thought of Albus Dumbledore’s coming fall from grace.

Lord and Lady Malfoy led them to an Apparition point, and in the disorienting swirl of a moment, they were at King’s Cross Station. The cacophony of the station—the screech of train brakes, the roar of the crowd—crashed over Hadrian, and he clung to Draco’s arm. Painful memories of his last time here, lost and alone, clawed at the edges of his mind. Nyx, coiled snugly around his neck, tightened her hold in a comforting squeeze. Draco, sensing the tension in his friend’s grip, subtly shifted his own posture, linking his arms so he could gently stroke Hadrian’s hand.

§ It is alright, little cub, § the serpent reassured him, her soft words a balm against the rising panic. § We are here with you. Nothing will harm you. §

Taking a deep breath, Hadrian focused on her voice and followed the Malfoys toward the barrier between platforms nine and ten. The scene that greeted them on the other side was one of organised chaos. Parents rushed about, bestowing last-minute hugs and advice, while children ran everywhere, their shouts and laughter mixing with the hooting of owls and the whistle of the scarlet steam engine. The sensory overload was dizzying.

Lucius guided them to a less crowded area near the rear of the train to say their goodbyes. Afterwards, Draco led the way onto the train, finding an empty compartment. Hadrian slipped in under the cover of his cloak and settled by the window, while Draco sat close beside him, his taller frame providing an extra layer of concealment. Hadrian’s trunk had been magically shrunk and stored inside Draco’s, and Hedwig was already flying high above, making her own way to Hogwarts.

“Are you alright?” Draco whispered, pretending to be engrossed in a book.

“Nervous, but alive,” Hadrian joked, leaning his head gratefully against Draco’s shoulder.

“Everything will be fine,” Draco murmured, his hand finding Hadrian’s for a reassuring squeeze.

As the train began to fill, their compartment door slid open. Pansy Parkinson, a girl with sharp features and an air of entitlement, entered first, followed by Blaise Zabini’s easy confidence and Theodore Nott, whose quiet demeanour concealed a sharp, observant mind.

“Draco,” Pansy greeted him.

“Hello,” Draco replied, not looking up from his book.

“So warm and welcoming to your dearest friends,” Theodore scoffed, dropping into the seat opposite him.

“I’d kill for a single shred of emotion,” Pansy muttered, sitting beside Theodore. Blaise took the seat next to Draco.

“Why aren’t you leaning against the window?” Blaise asked, his curiosity piqued.

“Why would I want to?” Draco drawled, raising a single, perfect eyebrow.

“Your sensitivity is thrilling, Dray-Dray,” Pansy quipped, dabbing at imaginary tears, which earned a rare chuckle from Theodore.

The journey passed with the trio’s largely unsuccessful attempts to engage Draco in conversation, while Hadrian, hidden in plain sight, watched with a fond smile. Halfway to their destination, prefects slid open the compartment doors, reminding everyone to change into their school robes. Hadrian squeezed himself into the corner, his face burning scarlet as the boys changed. The awkwardness intensified when Pansy returned, and he held his breath until a reassuring hand—Draco’s—brushed against his leg, a small, grounding gesture.

The sun set, and the moon rose to claim the sky. The red locomotive finally slowed, pulling into Hogsmeade station. A giant, hairy figure holding a lantern called for the first-years. Down at the lake, the small boats began to fill. Draco, ever the strategist, hung back, ensuring their group would be the last to board a boat, leaving no room for any stragglers. Getting Hadrian in unseen was a challenge, but a conveniently dense cloud obscured the moon, cloaking their movements in darkness.

As they glided across the black, glassy water, the mountains gave way to the breathtaking silhouette of an immense castle, its many towers and windows glittering under the moonlight. Upon reaching the pier, Hadrian kept a tight grip on Draco’s hand as they navigated the throng of excited children.

A stern-looking witch in emerald-green robes, Professor Minerva McGonagall, was waiting for them at the castle entrance. She introduced them to the four Houses—Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin—and explained that the Sorting Hat would decide their fate.

As she left them to wait, whispers broke out among the first-years—gossip and speculation about the Boy-Who-Lived and the tragedy that had supposedly claimed his life. Hadrian bit his lip, his hand tightening on Draco’s.

Tonight, the whispers would end. Tonight, after a decade in the shadows, he would finally step into the light.

“We are ready for you now,” Professor McGonagall announced as she returned. She turned and swung the grand oak doors wide open. The sight of the vast hall, with hundreds of eyes turning to stare at them, sent a fresh wave of fear through Hadrian, but Draco’s grounding presence beside him soothed his agitated heart.

The Great Hall was a breathtaking sight. Four long tables, laden with golden plates and goblets, stretched the length of the room, each representing a Hogwarts house. Above them, thousands of candles floated in mid-air, illuminating an enchanted ceiling that perfectly mirrored the star-dusted night sky. At the far end of the hall, the teachers sat at the High Table, with Albus Dumbledore seated on a throne-like chair at its centre. His blue eyes, usually twinkling, were now cold chips of ice as he scanned the first-year students. He searched for one particular face and found it absent. A fury simmered just beneath his serene façade, the cracks in his composure beginning to show.

“When I call your name, you will come forth, and I shall place the Sorting Hat on your head. Once sorted, you will join your house table,” McGonagall instructed, unrolling a long scroll of parchment.

The names began. Draco, Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise were all sorted into Slytherin almost the instant the Hat touched their heads. As the stream of students thinned, Draco sat fidgeting at the Slytherin table, his leg bouncing nervously. What if the name isn't there? What if the letter was a trick?

Finally, the last student was sorted. McGonagall began to roll up the scroll. “Now that the Sorting is concluded…” she began, but her voice faltered. Her eyes widened, fixed on a name at the very bottom of the list that had not been there moments before. “How…?” she whispered, her heart hammering in her chest as she scanned the hall.

“Headmaster,” she called, approaching Dumbledore, who looked at her with mild curiosity. “Look.” She handed him the parchment.

A ripple of murmurs spread through the room. Dumbledore fought to keep his expression neutral, his knuckles white where he gripped the arms of his chair. The boy was alive—and with a different name.

“Hadrian Tamish Potter!” Dumbledore announced, his voice booming with forced authority.

A profound silence fell. In that instant, the charm concealing Hadrian shattered. Wands were raised. Gasps and screams echoed through the hall. At the Slytherin table, a slow, triumphant smile spread across Draco’s face. From the back of the room, hidden beneath his hood, Hadrian grinned, savouring the delicious chaos—especially the look on Albus Dumbledore’s face. The Headmaster’s wand was in his hand, his eyes glowing with a dangerous blue light.

A chilling hiss echoed, not from the boy, but from the air around him. Nyx slithered gracefully from Hadrian’s robes to the floor and began to grow, her form expanding until she was a colossal serpent of twenty metres, coiling protectively behind him. A wave of primal fear washed over the Hall.

At that moment, every candle flickered and died, plunging the room into absolute darkness. Screams of panic erupted as students fumbled for their wands. “Lumos!” cried dozens of voices.

“Lumos Maxima!” Dumbledore roared. A brilliant sphere of light erupted from his wand, banishing the shadows. “Everyone, be calm!”

From the back of the hall, a soft, chilling giggle echoed off the stone walls. All eyes snapped to the small, hooded figure. An arm, clad in a black glove, emerged from the cloak. Flames bloomed in his open palm, twisting and coalescing into the shape of a small serpent. The fiery creature slithered to the ground and circled his feet as the hem of his cloak began to smoulder and burn.

The fire intensified, birthing smaller serpents of flame that swirled around him in a mesmerizing vortex before merging into one enormous, flaming cobra. With a fierce hiss, the fiery snake lunged towards Dumbledore, only to burst, inches from his face, into a shower of harmless, glittering fireworks.

As the last spark faded, the enchanted candles reignited, illuminating the figure in full. He stood beneath the iridescent coils of Nyx, whose scales refracted the light into a shifting rainbow. His attire was a breathtaking statement of power and wealth. Thigh-high boots of black leather were embellished with intricate gold embroidery, each toe capped with a diamond. Above them, black shorts were trimmed with gold, adorned at the hip with a delicate chain of onyx and diamonds.

As he began to walk forward, the hall fell silent once more. The only sound was the resonant tap of his scepter on the stone floor, each strike a drumbeat announcing his arrival. A tailored grey waistcoat was layered over a white shirt with billowing sleeves, and a flowing train attached at his waist displayed a starry pattern on its white interior. His hands, clad in black gloves, were adorned with a startling collection of rings, each bearing the crest of an Ancient and Noble House. Those who knew their heraldry stared in disbelief; it was impossible for one person to hold so many titles.

Finally, his face was revealed. Silky black hair, intricately braided back from his forehead, cascaded to his shoulders. Atop his head rested a delicate golden elven crown, from which an inverted emerald drop hung, resting just above the lightning-bolt scar that branched across his temple. As he advanced, his intense green eyes seemed to glow with an otherworldly power, drawing the gaze of every person in the room. A sly smile curled his lips as he locked eyes with the stunned Headmaster.

Halfway to the dais, Hadrian raised his scepter high and, with a thunderous crash, struck it to the ground. Flames erupted around it, dying down to reveal not a scepter, but a majestic walking stick, its hilt crafted in the shape of a dragon with an emerald sphere nestled in its maw. With another fluid spin, the walking stick dissolved, reforming into a stunning gold bracelet that coiled around his forearm like two intertwined serpents.

He reached the three-legged stool where Professor McGonagall stood protectively. With an amused look, he gently took the Sorting Hat from her unresisting hands, seated himself, and crossed one leg over the other, placing the hat on his own head.

“Not even Godric Gryffindor himself would make an entrance so theatrical,” the Sorting Hat declared, its voice booming for all to hear.

“Thank you, Agravain,” Hadrian replied, his tone laced with amusement.

“Well, I never! Not even the old goat on the throne knows my name,” the Hat chuckled. At the Gryffindor table, two red-headed twins stared in disbelief.

“Did that hat just sass Dumbledore?” George whispered to Fred.

“I think this is going to be a very interesting year,” Fred whispered back.

“Very well then,” the Sorting Hat declared. “Let us begin your Selection, Prince Pendragon.”

Chapter Text

“For centuries, I have explored the minds of countless young witches and wizards,” the Sorting Hat announced, its ancient voice resonating throughout the Great Hall. “I have weighed thousands of personalities and considered infinite futures, determining in which house each young soul might flourish. Yet, I could count on the fingers of one hand—if I had them—the number of individuals suited to all four.”

A ripple of murmurs spread through the hall as the students absorbed this. “And you, Mr Pendragon,” the Hat continued, “possess the qualities to excel in any one of them.”

“You belong in Gryffindor, for there is a wildness in your spirit. You refuse to be tamed and will fiercely protect those you love. Your boldness is that of a lion, tempered by a rare nobility and cool-headed determination. You are brave, loyal, and a companion of immeasurable worth. Truly, you were born to be a king, Lord Pendragon. Yes, you would make a magnificent lion.”

A few hopeful cheers broke out from the Gryffindor table at the prospect of claiming such an illustrious student.

“However…” the Hat’s voice boomed, instantly silencing the crowd. “You would also make an exemplary serpent.” The students shifted, intrigued. “In Slytherin, you would find the true nature of your ambition laid bare. The cunning, determination, pride, and instinct for self-preservation that define this house flow from you in abundance. Though, your Gryffindor heart may overshadow that instinct, as you would readily sacrifice yourself for those you cherish. A serpent's reputation is often misunderstood; they are vilified for their ambition and the difficult choices they make to achieve their desires. Yet your sharp intuition and ability to navigate the most complex of situations would serve you brilliantly. Yes, young Pendragon, you would be a wonderful serpent.”

“I hope he comes to us,” Draco whispered, biting his lower lip in nervous anticipation. The Slytherins around him began to mutter excitedly, considering the possibility of having Potter in their ranks.

“And yet, you would make a magnificent badger.” The Hat’s tone softened, becoming earnest and warm. “Many look down upon this house, but it deserves the highest respect. Within Hufflepuff, all are seen as equals, and every member supports the other. Your dedication, patience, loyalty, and honesty are traits that would elevate this noble house. It thrives on inclusivity, accepting all with kindness. And while badgers are friendly, when provoked, they will rise fiercely to protect their own. Your devotion to family is unparalleled, Mr Pendragon, making you a perfect fit.”

“He sounds so sweet!” a girl named Uma exclaimed from the Hufflepuff table, as her housemates nodded in agreement at the Hat’s glowing praise.

“But wait,” the Hat boomed, its voice regaining its full strength. “There is one more noble house in which you would flourish. Your mind is exceptionally sharp, your curiosity innate. Intelligence, wisdom, creativity, and an insatiable thirst for knowledge overflow from you, young wizard. In Ravenclaw, you would face daily academic challenges, engage in stimulating debates, and your wit would quickly earn you great renown. Yes, you would be a majestic eagle.”

The Ravenclaws murmured expectantly amongst themselves, their faces alight with hope.

“But there are matters that go deeper still,” the Hat continued, its voice heavy with authority. “I have been commanded to place this boy in a certain house. Let it be known, however, that I do not take orders!” A tremor ran through the Hat's voice, and a palpable wave of magic, ancient and powerful, rolled through the Great Hall, mingling with the boy’s own formidable aura. Students and staff alike shivered.

“My sole loyalty is to Hogwarts herself. Only a true descendant of the founders has the right to command me. Not even the Headmaster possesses such a privilege, much as he might wish it.” The Hat’s voice rose, ringing with the weight of history. “Before all students, ghosts, and staff of this school, I, Agravain of Gryffindor, do hereby declare that Hadrian Tamish Potter—Heir to the eight great houses of Peverell, Gaunt, Slytherin, Black, Potter, LeFay, Lykaios, and Pendragon—is officially an Heir of Hogwarts. He holds a twenty-five per cent stake in this castle, and his rights supersede those of the Headmaster and the Board of Governors! All changes to this school, both academic and structural, must be subject to his approval! So mote it be.”

As the proclamation ended, four ethereal animals materialised in the air before Hadrian: a majestic crimson lion, a serene sapphire eagle, a loyal golden badger, and a cunning emerald serpent. The serpent coiled gracefully through the air and wrapped itself around Hadrian’s shoulders, bathing him in a vibrant green aura. For a moment, it seemed the other three might vanish, but then the badger floated forward and settled upon his lap, casting a warm, golden glow. The eagle let out a sharp cry from above his head, its flapping wings creating a shimmer of brilliant blue. Finally, the lion took its place at Hadrian’s side and let out a roar so mighty that the very stones of the castle seemed to tremble with its power.

“The magic infused by the four founders has spoken!” the Hat declared. “Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin, through the ancient magic of this castle, claim Hadrian Tamish Potter as the heir to each of their houses. As the family lines of Godric, Helga, and Rowena have long since ended, they claim this boy as their rightful heir from this day forth. Their lordships are his to claim.”

The ethereal energy of the four beasts flowed into the Slytherin ring on Hadrian’s right hand. The ring flared with a brilliant white light before reshaping itself into a magnificent new form: the band was forged of gold, emblazoned with the Hogwarts crest, where the eyes of each animal were set with a precious stone. The badger had eyes of citrine, the eagle tanzanite, the serpent emerald, and the lion ruby.

“Hadrian Tamish Potter now has full control of this school!” the Hat proclaimed. “He is the official Lord of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry!” The house ghosts, already pale, bowed their heads in reverence to the boy on the stool.

“Now, I believe we have taken up enough time,” the Hat said, its tone turning conspiratorial. “Your place, future king, is with your family. Therefore, it had better be…” The Hat drew out the pause, milking the tension, before roaring: “SLYTHERIN!”

The hall remained in a stunned silence as Hadrian politely removed the Hat and placed it back on the stool. As he made his way towards the Slytherin table, its members finally erupted into a jubilant celebration. Draco leapt from his seat and rushed to his friend’s side.

“That was brilliant!” Draco exclaimed, grabbing Hadrian’s hand.

“I wanted to sink through the floor,” Hadrian muttered, his cheeks flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and pride.

“Come on, let’s get some dinner.” Draco guided him to a seat, where he was instantly bombarded with questions from his new housemates. The air buzzed with their excited chatter, mingled with the disappointed sighs from the other three tables.

“Nyx,” Hadrian called softly. A hush fell over the Great Hall as he spoke the single, sibilant word in Parseltongue. From the doorway, the gigantic serpent, who had been observing with concealed pride, began to shrink. She slithered gracefully towards Hadrian, winding her way across the flagstones and up onto the table before coiling neatly around his shoulders.

§ I am so proud of you, little one. It was perfect! § Nyx hissed, her voice a proud whisper in his mind.

Hadrian beamed, gently stroking her scaled head. “I’m so embarrassed,” he confessed again, the adrenaline from the spectacle still making him feel flustered.

At the head table, Dumbledore cleared his throat, the sound echoing unnaturally in the vast hall. Hadrian could feel the old man’s fury simmering beneath a fragile veneer of calm. Beside him, Severus Snape—a man defined by his shoulder-length, greasy black hair, eyes as dark as onyx, and a prominent, hooked nose—was staring at Hadrian with a bewildered expression, torn between confusion and his customary hostility.

For a decade, ever since the death of his beloved Lily, Snape had nursed a bitter, inexplicable loathing for the boy. He often wondered at its source but could never find a satisfying reason. It was easy to despise James Potter, with his perpetually messy black hair, his casual arrogance, and those hazel eyes behind round spectacles. But this boy was more than his father.

And Lily… her memory was a separate wound. The cascade of dark red hair, the light spray of freckles across her nose, and those devastatingly kind green eyes. It was the stark similarity between Hadrian and Lily that stirred something deep within Severus—feelings he had long since buried beneath layers of resentment.

As he studied Hadrian now, it became blindingly clear. Those eyes—they were Lily’s, yet somehow more intense, swirling with shades of green he’d never seen before, alive with an undeniable magic. He saw a reflection of her in the boy, an echo of the eleven-year-old girl he had known, full of wonder and life.

When their gazes met across the hall, he felt something inside him fracture—a carefully constructed wall of hatred crumbling to dust. The revulsion that had been his constant companion for ten years simply evaporated, replaced by an overwhelming wave of affection, longing, and a fierce, protective compassion.

And then, the final, chilling realisation crashed down upon him. A seal. A magical manipulation of his very emotions. And he knew, with a certainty that turned his blood to ice, who was responsible. Albus Dumbledore, the very man who had delivered the news of the Potters’ deaths, had somehow twisted his grief into a vile hatred for James’s son. It was Dumbledore who had caused him to turn away from the Malfoys, to recoil from any mention of the boy’s existence all these years. It had all been a lie.

But now, staring at the boy who embodied so much of Lily, Severus Snape silently vowed to protect him at all costs, even if it meant feigning loyalty to a man whose grand plans he now utterly loathed.

“Incredible, Mr Potter,” Dumbledore’s voice cut through the hall, his grandfatherly persona firmly back in place. “That was a truly splendid entrance, my boy. But I believe you have overlooked one important detail: this school has rules, which I expect you to respect. Your choice of attire and your… companion would be an excellent place to start.”

“Forgive me, Headmaster,” Hadrian replied, rising from his seat with a quiet confidence that was far more challenging than a shout. “But I believe the only one here mistaken about the rules is you.”

A collective gasp swept through the students, many shocked by the boy’s audacity. Hadrian fought back a smile as he noticed a vein pulsing in the old man’s temple.

“I have read the Hogwarts rulebook thoroughly,” he continued calmly. “There is no rule requiring students to wear their uniform on the first night. There is, however, a clause regarding the acceptance of familiars other than owls, cats, or toads. It states that any creature bound to a student through a family ritual is permitted within these halls. As for your concern over safety, rest assured Nyx will not harm anyone unless she perceives a direct threat to myself or to my friend, Draco Malfoy. So, I would strongly advise that you ensure no such threat arises.”

Sitting back down, Hadrian met the wide eyes of his fellow students, who were exchanging looks of disbelief and open admiration.

“Very well,” Dumbledore said, his voice tight with barely suppressed annoyance. “Let the feast begin.” With a wave of his hand, the tables overflowed with a magnificent spread of food, and the chatter resumed. Yet, throughout the meal, Dumbledore’s gaze remained fixed on Hadrian, an unspoken tension simmering beneath his composed exterior. The boy was unravelling his careful plans before they had even truly begun.

“You’re a Parselmouth!” several Slytherins marvelled at Hadrian, their voices a mixture of awe and respect.

“Yes,” he replied, suddenly timid now that the confrontation was over. He shrank back as the crowd of students pressed closer, their curiosity overwhelming. His heart began to race as hands reached out to touch his robes, and a deep blush crept up his neck. He lowered his head, trying to become invisible.

“Alright, that’s enough!” Draco snapped, stepping between Hadrian and the others. “Give him some air. Can’t you see you’re bothering him? Let the boy eat in peace!”

A chorus of apologies followed, and Hadrian sighed in relief as the crowd dispersed, granting him a bit of space.

“Thank you,” he said, offering Draco a small, grateful smile.

“Always, Hazz,” Draco replied with a reassuring grin.

As the night wore on, Hadrian’s gaze drifted to the staff table, where a pale, twitching man in a large purple turban was watching him intently. When their eyes met, a searing pain shot through Hadrian’s scar. He clenched his fists under the table, biting his lip to stifle a groan. There was something deeply unsettling about the man’s gaze that made his instincts scream a silent warning.

The Welcome Feast concluded shortly after Dumbledore delivered the start-of-term notices and led the school in a rather chaotic singing of the Hogwarts anthem. Finally, only the Weasley twins remained, finishing the song to the tune of a slow funeral march, much to the amusement of the entire hall.

As students began heading to their common rooms, many tried to approach Hadrian, but the Slytherin prefects quickly intervened, announcing that he was tired and needed to rest. Hadrian offered them a shy, thankful nod.

The new Slytherins followed their prefects out of the Great Hall and down into the dungeons. They arrived at a bare stretch of stone wall in a dead-end corridor, where a grand, serpent-carved door materialised before them. The password, “Black Heart,” was whispered, and the door swung silently open.

Inside, the common room was breathtaking. The vast windows looked out into the eerie, green-lit depths of the Great Lake, casting an aquatic glow across the room. Towering bookshelves lined the dark stone walls, interspersed with ancient tapestries depicting Slytherin’s triumphs and portraits of famous alumni whose eyes followed the new arrivals. Black leather sofas and armchairs were arranged around carved, low tables, their dark upholstery a stark contrast to the rich, emerald-green cushions and hangings.

At the far end of the room, a magnificent fireplace dominated the space, its mantelpiece carved from black marble and adorned with the house crest. A warm fire crackled within, its magical heat warding off the dungeon’s chill. From the high, vaulted ceiling hung a grand crystal chandelier, its light reflecting off the silver threads in the tapestries.

In one corner, a striking white archway led to a grand staircase that forked to the left and right.

“Our dormitories are different from the other houses,” the male prefect explained. “Each room is shared by only two students. Boys’ dormitories are to the right, girls’ to the left. Your names are on the doors. A piece of advice: if you have a disagreement with another Slytherin, you resolve it within these walls. We are already branded as villains and traitors by the rest of the school. Do not give them the satisfaction of seeing us divided. Your belongings have already been sent up. Have a good night, and welcome to Slytherin.”

The older students gave the newcomers a round of applause, their expressions welcoming.

After a few more introductions, Hadrian and Draco finally escaped upstairs. They were both utterly exhausted. Nyx, overwhelmed by the attention, had returned to her full size and slipped away to explore the castle. The boys’ spirits lifted when they found a door bearing both of their names.

The dormitory was grander than they could have imagined. Two large four-poster beds stood against the far wall, draped with emerald silk curtains that shimmered against the soft, silver sheets. An imposing floor-to-ceiling window offered a mesmerising view into the lake, where grindylows and stranger things drifted past. Two narrower windows flanked the main one, their pillars carved with coiling serpents. A fountain murmured softly in the centre of the room, while dark wood wardrobes, black leather sofas, and well-stocked bookshelves completed the space. A heavy door led to a luxurious private bathroom, complete with a massive shared bathtub and an enchanted ceiling that resembled a star-dusted night sky.

“I can’t believe we’re sharing!” Hadrian exclaimed, flopping onto the bed on the right, where his trunk sat at its foot.

“I know!” Draco replied, throwing himself onto the same bed. “I’m so tired I could fall asleep right here.”

“We have to unpack first,” Hadrian said, laughing at the pout on Draco’s face. “Come on, get off my bed.” He stood up and playfully tugged at Draco’s arm.

“So you don’t want my company anymore?” Draco asked smugly, though he rose and walked over to his trunk, beginning to put his clothes away.

“I… I’ll always want your company,” Hadrian admitted, his cheeks flushing as he looked down at his own trunk.

“Something tells me you’ll always need it,” Draco said, a faint blush creeping onto his own cheeks. “Let’s get this done quickly so we can sleep. Classes start tomorrow.”

Once their things were put away and they had both showered and changed into their pyjamas, they found themselves gravitating towards Hadrian’s bed. Sleeping in Draco’s arms brought Hadrian a sense of peace he had never known; his fears receded, and the looming threat of nightmares faded.

“Come on, Sunshine,” Draco murmured, pulling back the covers. The nickname made Hadrian blush deeply.

“Alright, Moonlight,” Hadrian replied. It was Draco’s turn to flush as he settled into the bed.

“Moonlight?” he asked, propping his head on his hand to look at Hadrian.

“Yes. You keep me safe in the dark,” Hadrian said simply. “And you? Why Sunshine?”

“Because… you’re bright,” Draco stammered, avoiding his gaze. “And warm. Like the sun.”

A comfortable silence fell between them, both boys blushing in the dim light of the dormitory.

“Goodnight, Moonlight,” Hadrian whispered, nestling closer into Draco’s embrace.

“Goodnight, Sunshine,” Draco replied, placing a gentle kiss on Hadrian’s forehead. And just like that, wrapped in a quiet, comforting warmth, they both drifted off to sleep.

Chapter Text

To the Lord of the Most Ancient and Noble House of Malfoy,

I, Hadrian Tamish Potter, do hereby claim the full rights and titles of my station:

Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Black (three seats); Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Potter (four seats); Lord of the Noble House of Lykaios (four seats); Lord of the Ancient and Noble House of Peverell (four seats); and Lord of the Noble House of Gaunt (four seats).

Furthermore, I claim the Lordships of the four founding houses of Hogwarts: Gryffindor, Slytherin, Hufflepuff, and Ravenclaw (five seats each).

Finally, by right of blood and magic, I claim the Supreme Lordships of House LeFay, through Morgana LeFay, and of House Pendragon, through Arthur Pendragon, constituting two of the three Supreme Seats in the Wizengamot.

I therefore claim lordship over a total of thirty-nine seats in the Wizengamot, in addition to two Supreme Seats. I hereby name you, Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, as my official Proxy, to act as steward for these thirty-nine seats until I am of age. This declaration is bound by Lady Magic herself and cannot be superseded by any authority, magical or ministerial.

By my hand and magic, Hadrian Tamish Potter

The astonishment of the wizarding community that morning was absolute. There, on the front page of the Daily Prophet, was not only the shocking letter but also a moving photograph of Hadrian Potter, surrounded by the ethereal forms of the four Hogwarts founders. How such a photograph was captured without anyone noticing remains a mystery, though one imagines a photographer skilled enough to evade the senses of a fifty-foot serpent is a story in itself.

THE DAILY PROPHET

BOY-WHO-LIVED IS CAMELOT'S HEIR! By Your Roving Reporter, RITA SKEETER

My dearest readers, brace yourselves, for the news I bring today will shake the very foundations of our world! The boy we knew as Harry James Potter is not who we believed him to be. Our saviour’s true name is Hadrian Tamish Potter, and I can confirm that he is alive and, as of last night, back in Britain!

And what an entrance he made at Hogwarts! It was a spectacle of power and mystery that left all in attendance utterly spellbound. He arrived quietly, his name only appearing on the student register at the very last second. He slipped into the castle completely unnoticed—even by our esteemed Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, the so-called most powerful wizard of the century!

When the Golden Boy’s name was finally called, a lone, hooded figure stepped forward. For a tense moment, the school was thrown into alarm, with wands drawn in anticipation of an attack. Yet, the young man stood his ground, unflinching. Then, he unleashed a series of sibilant hisses and clicks—a language we soon learned was Parseltongue.

That’s right, dear readers: the boy who vanquished the Dark Lord before his first birthday is a Parselmouth.

With a command in the serpent tongue, he summoned his familiar—a colossal, magical serpent reminiscent of a Muggle King Cobra, said to be capable of growing over fifty feet in length. The creature took a protective stance behind the young lord and, with a deafening hiss, plunged the Great Hall into an unnatural darkness. Your reporter can confirm that this was no ordinary serpent; it possesses a potent magic of its own.

Moments later, the Hogwarts professors cast the Lumos charm, but even their combined lights were not enough. A sphere of absolute blackness remained around young Potter, a space that not a single glimmer of light could penetrate. Even the Lumos Maxima conjured by Albus Dumbledore himself failed to pierce the shadows. For a third time, a sharp hiss echoed from the young wizard, and the darkness was suddenly banished by a blazing flame held in his slender hand.

As he lowered his arm, the fireball transformed into a small, fiery serpent. It fell to the floor and coiled around his legs, setting his long black cloak ablaze. But this was no ordinary fire; from the flames emerged countless small serpents of fire, which swarmed and intertwined around him. After thousands had appeared, they merged into one massive serpent of pure flame, large enough to rival his living familiar.

This great serpent of fire launched itself at the Headmaster’s table, only to erupt inches from Dumbledore in a dazzling display of fireworks, brilliantly restoring light to the Great Hall. When the spots cleared from everyone’s eyes, all attention was fixed on the young man.

There he stood, clad not in a school uniform, but in robes of such exquisite luxury that I have never seen their equal in my entire career! An entire issue of this paper would not suffice to describe them, but you may find photographs at the end of this article.

He also held a magnificent staff which, according to my sources, is a symbol of power from Camelot itself, once wielded by Merlin or perhaps King Arthur. This legendary artefact channels and amplifies magic, and serves as a symbol of royalty that only a Crown Prince or King can wield.

And that, dear readers, is the heart of it: Hadrian Tamish Potter is the Heir to the Kingdom of Camelot.

But that’s not all. During his Sorting, the Hat declared for all to hear that he was the heir to the houses of Potter, Black, Gaunt, Peverell, Lykaios (a name that will send shivers down your spine—he was one of the most feared Dark Lords in Greek history), Pendragon, LeFay (yes, he is heir to both King Arthur and his powerful sister, Morgana!), and, last but certainly not least, Salazar Slytherin himself.

As if that weren’t enough, the Sorting Hat, whose true name is Agravain, then declared Hadrian the Heir of Hogwarts, owner of 25% of the castle. Moments later, the spirits of the four founders appeared and accepted him as their true and total heir, granting him full ownership of the school.

And where did this future King of Camelot and Lord of Hogwarts get sorted? After a dramatic deliberation, Agravain placed him in Slytherin House. Yes, readers, the saviour of the wizarding world is a serpent, not a lion. The old Headmaster did not seem pleased, a fact betrayed by the tight lines around his eyes, but he managed to maintain his benevolent facade.

So, let us celebrate! Our saviour has returned, and he is here to stay. But his arrival leaves us with so many burning questions. Agravain mentioned he was ordered to place the boy in a specific house—by whom? Who is trying to manipulate our hero? And the greatest question of all: where has he been all these years? Was he kidnapped? Was he in hiding? The wizarding world demands answers, and your devoted reporter will stop at nothing to uncover the truth!

The next morning was a whirlwind. Eager students, emboldened by the Daily Prophet article, clamoured for a moment of Hadrian’s attention. He felt suffocated, surrounded by vultures desperate for his notice. It was painful to witness their awkward, forced conversations and embarrassing questions. Some of the older girls would flirt shamelessly for a moment before running off, giggling with their friends. It was all utterly overwhelming. Was it too late to ask the goblins if he could return to their school? Life had been so much simpler when he was treated like a normal child, not a celebrity.

If not for Draco, Hadrian would have bolted. While his friend reassured him with quiet words, Nyx and the other Slytherins formed a protective barrier, their cool glares and intimidating presence effectively scaring off the most persistent admirers.

With great effort, Hadrian managed to ignore his burgeoning fan club and focus on his classes. He had already devised a plan: for now, he would leave Hogwarts in Dumbledore’s hands and act the part of a compliant, slightly naive boy. All the while, he would quietly observe and document the Headmaster’s failures in educating and protecting his students. He would gather the evidence he needed to orchestrate Dumbledore's downfall when the time was right.

In lessons, everyone marvelled at his effortless command of magic. He didn't understand why it was so difficult for others; he simply needed to know the wand movement, the words to shape the intent, and a clear vision of the desired outcome. Within seconds, the spell was cast. Thanks to his natural talent and sharp intellect, Slytherin was already racking up house points.

The potions classroom was cold and grim, the atmosphere made worse by the grotesque, embalmed creatures floating in glass jars that lined the walls. When Severus Snape took the register, he paused at Hadrian’s name, his dark eyes analysing the boy for a long moment before he continued.

“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making,” he began, his voice barely above a whisper, yet it carried to every corner of the dungeon. “As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don't expect you will truly understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses… I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death—if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.”

Hadrian noticed several Gryffindors exchange uneasy glances.

“Potter!” Snape’s sharp tone cut through the silence.

“Yes, sir?” Hadrian replied, bracing himself.

“What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”

A Gryffindor girl with bushy brown hair and rather prominent front teeth shot her hand into the air, practically vibrating with the urge to answer.

“Asphodel and wormwood make a sleeping potion so powerful it is known as the Draught of Living Death, sir,” Hadrian answered calmly. He saw the girl’s face fall in disappointment.

“Correct. Now, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?” The girl’s hand flew up again, even more determined this time.

“A bezoar is a stone taken from the stomach of a goat and it will save you from most poisons, sir.”

“Correct,” Snape conceded, his gaze flicking dismissively past the Gryffindor’s still-trembling hand. “And what is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?”

At this, the girl leapt to her feet, her hand stretched so high it seemed to be reaching for the dungeon ceiling itself.

“They are the same plant, sir, which also goes by the name of aconite.”

“Correct again.” Snape gave a curt nod. “Ten points to Slytherin.” He scanned the rest of the classroom. “Well? Why aren't you all writing that down?”

A sudden rustling of quills on parchment filled the room. As he wrote, Hadrian reflected on Snape’s words. Asphodel, according to the Victorian language of flowers, was a type of lily meaning ‘my regrets follow you to the grave’. Wormwood meant ‘absence’ and symbolised bitter sorrow. The message was clear enough: I bitterly regret Lily’s death.

As the class ended and students began to pack their bags, Snape’s voice cut through the noise. “Mr Potter. A word, if you please.”

“Yes, Professor Snape?” Hadrian gestured for Draco to go on ahead, then approached the teacher’s desk. They stood in silence until the last student had left, the heavy door clicking shut behind them.

“I know you may have no reason to believe me,” Snape began, the words seeming to cost him some effort. “But I knew your mother. We were friends when she attended this school.” He watched as the boy’s intense green eyes lit up with a hopeful curiosity. “We were friends for a very long time,” he added, his voice softening almost imperceptibly. “And I want you to know that she would be immensely proud of you.”

§ Trust him, little one, § Nyx hissed softly from Hadrian’s sleeve, the sound just for him. The boy studied the severe, black-robed man before him and realised he was nothing like the monster he had been led to expect.

“Thank you for telling me that, sir,” Hadrian replied, his voice thick with emotion. He was met with a warm, genuine smile that transformed his entire face. For a moment, Severus felt his breath catch in his chest. “I… I never knew anything about my parents,” Hadrian admitted, a flicker of old sadness in his eyes. “So, to hear that from someone who was her friend… it means more than you know.” Hadrian’s small hand clenched into a fist and pressed against his heart. “Thank you, sir. Truly.”

His green eyes sparkled, not with unshed tears, but with genuine happiness. Flustered, Severus cleared his throat, his stern mask slipping back into place.

“Indeed. You should hurry along, so as not to be late for your next class.”

“Of course, Professor Snape. It was good to talk to you,” Hadrian said politely before turning and leaving the room.

As the door closed, Severus let out a breath he didn’t realise he’d been holding. He leaned back against his desk, staring up at the stone ceiling.

“Don’t worry, Lily,” he promised in a whisper, his heart pounding with a fierce, renewed purpose. “I will protect him.” He would not fail her again. He would do anything for the boy who was gentle, intelligent, and kind—the boy who was, without a doubt, her son.

Chapter Text

At lunch, the Great Hall buzzed with gossip, but for once, it wasn't about Hadrian. The Daily Prophet had splashed a story about an attempted robbery at Gringotts across its front page. The very idea was mad—everyone knew robbing the goblin bank was nigh on impossible. As the chatter continued around him, Hadrian felt a sudden weight on his lap and looked down to find a letter bearing his father’s seal.

My Dearest Hadrian,

Be on your guard at Hogwarts. The Philosopher's Stone, which Albus Dumbledore was keeping at Gringotts, has been moved to the school. Things are beginning to move for reasons we don’t yet understand, but it is certainly part of Dumbledore’s greater game. As we know, he is a looming danger, merely waiting for the right moment to make his move.

Please, do not expose yourself to unnecessary risks. As Nyx says, you must forge your own path, but I can’t help but worry with you so far away. Take care of yourself. Know that your mother and I love you more than words can say, and you are the absolute joy of our lives. Make plenty of friends, maybe even find a special someone (don’t tell your mother I wrote that), and above all, be happy. You deserve it.

With all my love, Your amazing father.

Hadrian smiled at the last few lines, a familiar warmth spreading through his chest. He missed his parents terribly—his mother’s cooking, wrestling with his father on the lawn, or simply sitting in the quiet calm of the Goblin Kingdom.

“From your parents?” Draco asked, leaning closer and lowering his voice.

“Yes.” Hadrian passed the letter to his friend. “I think the forbidden corridor on the third floor has something to do with the Stone,” he admitted quietly.

“Do you think it was You-Know-Who’s followers who tried to take it?” Draco asked, a flicker of fear in his eyes as he handed the letter back.

“I don’t know,” Hadrian sighed, resting his head on Draco’s shoulder. “But I have a horrible feeling this is going to become my problem, sooner or later.”

“It’ll be alright, Hazz,” Draco reassured him, squeezing his hand. “I’m here with you.”

“Thanks, Dray.” Hadrian offered him a small, comforted smile before returning to his meal.

That afternoon, Hadrian sat by the Great Lake with Draco and his friends. He was growing to enjoy their company; Pansy and Theodore were endlessly entertaining, always ready to cause a bit of mischief, while Blaise could engage him in long, fascinating discussions about everything and nothing at all. Draco, ever the mediator, would either join their debates or scold Theodore and Pansy for their antics. Nearby, Nyx was draped over a sun-warmed rock, revelling in the peace.

Suddenly, a huge boarhound bounded towards them, a thick stick clamped in its mouth. It trotted right up to Hadrian, its tail wagging furiously.

“Well hello, you,” Hadrian smiled as the dog dropped a slobbery stick in his lap and sat expectantly. He offered the back of his hand for the dog to sniff before gently scratching behind its ears.

“Look at the size of him!” Pansy exclaimed, approaching cautiously. “He’s practically a pony!” The group erupted into laughter.

“You want to play, do you?” Hadrian asked the dog, picking up the slimy stick. The hound let out an excited bark, lowering its front half to the ground, its rear end wiggling in anticipation. “Alright then… go get it!” He flung the stick as far as he could, and the dog shot off after it like a cannonball.

“I wonder where a dog like that came from,” Draco mused.

“He’s definitely got an owner,” Blaise noted, pointing at the thick leather collar around its neck.

“From a student?” Theodore asked, grimacing as Hadrian took the slobbery stick once more.

“I doubt it,” Pansy chimed in. “Not many families could get away with bringing a dog that size to school.”

Nyx watched her boy playing, his happy laughter echoing across the grounds. A wave of pride washed over her. He had fought so hard to find this joy, to overcome the darkness of his past. She remembered the stories he had shared of his time with the Dursleys—how they had ensured he was utterly alone. At school, his cousin Dudley had beaten anyone who dared to befriend Hadrian, before turning on him with his gang in a cruel game they called ‘Harry Hunting’. His uncle and aunt had spread vicious lies, painting him as a delinquent and a thief, while at home, Vernon Dursley had unleashed his rage in a torrent of beatings and cruel humiliations.

“Fang, you great oaf! Get back here!” a familiar, booming voice called out. The man who had led them across the lake was striding towards them, his face half-hidden behind a wild mane of dark hair and a bushy beard. He was enormous, with a strength that seemed more than human, yet his small, beetle-black eyes were gentle.

“Glad you didn’t wander too far, boy.” He patted the dog’s head affectionately. “Hello there! Hope Fang hasn’t been botherin’ yeh.”

“Not at all,” Hadrian replied, still stroking the dog’s head. “He’s brilliant.” Fang barked happily and gave Hadrian’s cheek a big, sloppy lick, making him laugh.

“Well, I’ll be… Hadrian?” The man’s eyes lit up with recognition. “Blimey! Look at yeh! Seems like only yesterday yeh were small enough to fit in me hand.”

“You know me, sir…?”

“Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of Keys and Grounds at Hogwarts,” he introduced himself, extending a hand the size of a dinner plate. Hadrian shook it politely. “Nice to meet you, Hagrid. I suppose most people know me by now,” Hadrian said, scratching the back of his neck.

“I was a friend o’ yer parents,” Hagrid said, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. “Used to help yer dad out of all sorts o’ trouble he’d get into. Don’t tell anyone I said that,” he added with a wink that made Hadrian laugh. “Anytime yeh want, stop by me cabin for a cup o’ tea. Got plenty o’ stories about James I could share.”

§ You can trust him, little one, § Nyx hissed, slithering gracefully from the rock and up Hadrian’s arm to settle on his shoulders.

“What a beautiful serpent yeh’ve got there, Hadrian!” Hagrid exclaimed, his face beaming with genuine delight, not a hint of fear in his eyes.

“She’s my best friend,” Hadrian replied proudly. “She says she likes you, too.”

“Glad to see you’re already makin’ friends!” Hagrid added, smiling at the other Slytherins.

“Oh, yes! These are Draco Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson, Blaise Zabini, and Theodore Nott,” Hadrian introduced them. They all greeted Hagrid politely, though their smiles were a little strained. Just then, the bell rang, signalling the end of their free period.

“Best be off before yeh get into trouble,” Hagrid advised, waving as he and Fang headed back towards the Forbidden Forest.

“He’s… enthusiastic,” Pansy commented as they began walking back to the castle.

“And a bit thick,” Theodore muttered.

“Nyx says we can trust him,” Hadrian stated firmly.

“But he’s Dumbledore’s man, through and through,” Draco argued quietly.

“I know. But I trust Nyx,” Hadrian said, his tone leaving no room for debate. “If she says he’s trustworthy, then he is.”

Draco sighed but didn’t argue further. He knew that Hadrian’s faith in his serpent was absolute.

The Defence Against the Dark Arts class that followed was, to put it mildly, deeply uncomfortable. Every time Professor Quirinus Quirrell came near, Hadrian’s scar burned with a sharp, insistent pain, accompanied by a relentless headache. A strange, cloying odour of garlic clung to the man, and his stutter felt exaggerated, almost like a poorly rehearsed performance.

Quirrell's gaze often lingered on Hadrian, conveying an unsettling mixture of longing and distaste that made his skin crawl. It felt as though the professor harboured a simmering hatred masked by a flimsy, timid facade. The man reminded him of something loathsome and furtive, a creature that preferred the dark but was unnervingly eager to linger too closely in the light.

When the final bell rang, signalling the end of classes just before dinner, Hadrian yanked on Draco’s arm. “Let’s go and see Hagrid! I want to know everything about my parents!”

They hurried down to Hagrid’s hut, a cosy wooden cabin nestled at the edge of the Forbidden Forest. A crossbow and a pair of muddy wellies rested by the door, a testament to the half-giant’s rugged life. Hadrian knocked, and the response was immediate—a frantic scrabbling from within, followed by Fang’s exuberant barking.

“Hold on! I’m comin’!” Hagrid’s familiar voice boomed from inside.

Hadrian felt a flutter of excitement. He was finally about to uncover a past that had always been just out of reach, and he knew that whatever tales Hagrid had to share would help him piece together the fragments of his own history.

“Back up, Fang! Get back!” Hagrid’s bearded face appeared in the crack of the door. “Just a mo’.” He grunted, clearly struggling to hold the huge dog’s collar as he let them inside.

The hut was a single, large room. Hams and pheasants hung from the ceiling, a copper kettle was boiling over the fire, and in the corner stood a massive bed covered with a patchwork quilt. Hadrian made a mental note to buy Hagrid a proper duvet; he knew all too well what it was like to be cold with nothing warm to cover yourself with.

“Make yerselves at home,” Hagrid said, finally releasing Fang, who immediately bounded over to Hadrian and began licking his ears. Like his master, Fang was not nearly as fierce as he looked.

“We came for that cup of tea,” Hadrian told him, as Hagrid poured boiling water into a large teapot and set out a plate of rock cakes. They were nearly hard enough to break their teeth, but the boys politely pretended to enjoy them while sharing stories about their first lessons. Fang rested his head on Hadrian’s lap, drooling contentedly on his robes, while a jealous Nyx curled up in Draco’s lap instead.

“...as for that cat, Mrs Norris,” Hagrid was saying, “I sometimes think I ought ter introduce Fang to her. D’yeh know, every time I go up ter the castle, she follows me everywhere? Can’t get rid of her. Filch, the old git, puts her up to it.”

“Nyx almost pounced on her the first time she saw her,” Hadrian added with a grin. “She thought she’d make a tasty snack.”

The boys had quickly grown comfortable with the half-giant. Draco had already set aside his initial prejudices and was clearly enjoying Hagrid’s company.

“You should have seen Hazz in class!” Draco said proudly. “He’s brilliant. He doesn’t struggle with any subject; it’s like he already knows it all.”

“I’m not that good,” Hadrian replied, blushing as he looked down to stroke the dog’s head.

“Are you joking? Not even Granger and Zabini combined are a match for you!”

Hagrid’s small, beetle-black eyes twinkled with pride. “Ah, Hadrian. Yer parents would be so proud, seein’ how well yeh’re doin’.” A large tear rolled from his eye and disappeared into his beard.

“Please, Hagrid,” Hadrian asked softly. “Can you tell me about them?”

“O’ course, o’ course. Let me think.” The half-giant wiped his eyes. “Well, yer mum, Lily… she was a lovely girl. Wavy red hair and green eyes, just like yers, set in a freckled face. I see yours are a bit lighter, though,” he smiled fondly. “She was a top student in Gryffindor—clever, cheerful, and witty. Best friends with Severus Snape, she was, believe it or not.”

“Yer father, James, he was part of a little group of four—him, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew. Always stirrin’ up trouble, though it was mostly James and Sirius leadin’ the charge. Peter just tagged along, and Remus was too clever for most o’ their foolishness. But James and Sirius… they could be cruel to some students. Especially Snape. Lily always defended him.”

“They had a big row, one day,” Hagrid continued, his eyes distant with memory. “But they made up. Eventually, yer parents fell in love. Lily brought out the best in James; seemed she was the only one who could tame him.” He chuckled. “They were good people, Hadrian. Made mistakes, like everyone does, but their hearts were in the right place. Never doubt that they loved you. They gave their lives for yeh.”

Fresh tears streamed down his face.

“I—I remember when I got Dumbledore’s message. Rushed to Godric’s Hollow as fast as I could. The house was destroyed… all I could hear was you cryin’. Sirius was there—he’s the one who pulled yeh from the rubble of yer little room. You were so small, so fragile. He didn’t want to let yeh go, but Dumbledore had insisted I be the one to bring yeh away. I had to convince Sirius to give yeh to me. He finally did… then he went after Peter.” Hagrid let out a great, shuddering sigh. “Ah, Hadrian. I’m so sorry, lad.”

The small boy stood up awkwardly and wrapped his arms around the great, sobbing man.

After that, they talked for a while longer, until it was time for them to return to the castle for dinner.

“Are you alright?” Draco asked gently as they walked.

“Yes,” Hadrian replied with a faint smile. “At least we learned a few more things about that day.” Nyx gave his shoulders a comforting squeeze.

“We’ll have to find a way to open Hagrid’s eyes,” Draco said, taking his friend’s hand.

“I know. He’s still blinded by the Old Goat’s lies,” Hadrian agreed, as they found their seats at the Slytherin table. “But he’s a good person. Just manipulated, like so many others.”

“Don’t worry about that right now,” Draco said softly. “You need to eat something, or your mother will have my hide.”

Hadrian laughed, and the sound made Draco smile.

“Thank you for always being by my side.”

The two shared an intense look, a calm green sea meeting a stormy grey sky.

“Always,” Draco whispered. A warmth spread through both their chests, a feeling they both mistook for just friendship.

Chapter Text

On their second day at Hogwarts, Hadrian and Draco were on their way to their next class when they stumbled upon a commotion in a corridor. A Gryffindor first-year with a round, kind face was curled up on the floor, surrounded by a group of five older boys from his own house.

“Honestly, Longbottom, are you trying to embarrass us?” the leader of the group sneered. “You’re a disgrace to Gryffindor!”

“I’m sorry…” the smaller boy whimpered, trying to make himself smaller. “I-I didn’t mean to…”

One of the others aimed a kick at his stomach. “Oh, shut up!” he spat. “Your whining is pathetic!”

“I think you’d better stop.” Hadrian’s voice was quiet, cold, and utterly devoid of emotion.

“And who do you think you are to tell us what to do?” the leader scoffed, turning to face the newcomers. When he recognised Hadrian, he swallowed hard, his bravado vanishing in an instant.

“Perhaps I am the person who can ruin you in a heartbeat,” Hadrian said, stepping closer. A palpable wave of his magic washed over the bullies, cold and menacing. “Perhaps I am your worst nightmare incarnate. Perhaps I am the one who can make your existence a living hell for all eternity.”

From Hadrian’s shoulder, Nyx raised her head and hissed, her fangs dripping with venom.

“Now,” Hadrian continued in that same unnervingly calm tone, “you will get out of here. And you will never let me catch you doing this again, because I promise you, I will know. My familiar would love to pay a visit to anyone who chooses to disobey me. But first… you will apologise.” He gestured towards the first-year still huddled on the floor.

“S-sorry! We’re so sorry!” The five of them scrambled to help the boy up, gathering his scattered books while apologising profusely.

“Now, leave.” Hadrian dismissed them with a flick of his wrist, as if swatting away a fly. The teenagers practically fell over themselves to get away.

Once they were gone, Hadrian let his magic recede. “Are you alright?”

“Yes…” the boy replied, still trembling. “Th-thank you for helping me.” His round cheeks turned a rosy pink as he stared down at his shoes.

“You don’t need to thank me.” Hadrian extended a hand. “I’m Hadrian Potter.”

“N-Neville Longbottom,” he said, hesitantly accepting the handshake. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine, Longbottom,” Hadrian smiled warmly. “If anyone ever bothers you again, you come and find me.” He gave Neville a quick wink. “Take care of yourself, little lion. See you around.”

With that, he and Draco continued down the corridor. Neville stood frozen for a long moment, staring at the spot where Hadrian had disappeared. His cheeks were flushed and his heart was racing. He couldn’t believe it. Hadrian Potter had saved him. And he had been so kind. No one was ever kind to Neville; they just saw him as useless and clumsy. He had no friends. It had always been just Neville and his plants. Hadrian was the first person to ever treat him with such warmth. He was like a sunbeam in the dreary darkness of Neville’s life.

Later that day, the first-years of Slytherin and Gryffindor headed outside for their first flying lesson. About twenty old brooms were arranged in neat rows on the grounds. In a few minutes, the Gryffindors came running out, buzzing with excitement. Their teacher, Madam Hooch, had short grey hair and piercing yellow eyes like a hawk.

“Well, what are you all waiting for?” she barked. “Everyone stand by a broomstick. Hurry up!”

Hadrian stood by one and examined it. It was old, with several twigs sticking out at odd angles. He frowned. These brooms were ancient and hardly safe for teaching eleven-year-olds to fly.

“Stick your right hand out over your broom,” called Madam Hooch, “and say, ‘Up!’”

“UP!” everyone shouted.

Hadrian’s broom, like Draco’s, leapt immediately into his hand. They were two of only a handful. The Gryffindor bookworm, Hermione Granger, saw her broom merely roll over on the grass, and Neville’s didn’t move at all. Seeing the smaller boy’s distress, Hadrian walked over to him.

“Easy does it,” he advised calmly.

“I-I don’t like heights,” Neville admitted, his voice trembling.

“It’s alright.” Hadrian placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “These brooms will barely get you a few feet off the ground. Don’t worry.” He offered a gentle smile, which seemed to help Neville focus.

“Up!” he tried again. A radiant smile broke out across Neville’s face as the broom flew perfectly into his hand. It was a smile so pure that it made Hadrian grin in return.

“See?” Hadrian winked. “Just stay calm. Magic is tied to your emotions. The broom can sense when you’re nervous, like a horse.”

“Thank you, Hadrian,” Neville said happily.

“Any time, Neville.” The brunette smiled and returned to his place. Madam Hooch then demonstrated the proper grip before walking down the line, correcting their stances.

“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard,” she said. “Keep your brooms steady, hover for a moment, and then lean forward slightly to come back down. On my whistle… three… two…”

But Neville, nervous again without Hadrian beside him, panicked. He kicked off hard before the whistle had even left Madam Hooch’s lips.

“Come back, boy!” she shouted, but Neville was already soaring upwards like a cork from a bottle—ten feet, then twenty.

Hadrian saw the sheer terror on Neville’s face as he looked down at the rapidly shrinking ground. He heard the boy yelp as he slipped sideways off the broom. Without a second thought, Hadrian mounted his own. The air whistled past his ears, his robes whipping behind him. Flying felt easy, wonderful, completely natural. He angled the broom upwards, accelerating towards the falling boy. Just before Neville would have hit the ground, Hadrian caught him by the collar of his robes, pulling him close and guiding them into a gentle descent. Meanwhile, Neville’s abandoned broom drifted lazily towards the Forbidden Forest and was lost to sight.

Madam Hooch, snapping out of her shock, came rushing over as they landed. Hadrian helped a trembling Neville to his feet.

“What in Merlin’s name do you think you were doing, Mr Potter?” she demanded, glaring at him.

“Something you failed to do,” Hadrian retorted, his tone dripping with disdain. “Neville could have been seriously hurt if I hadn’t intervened.”

“Th-thanks, Hadrian…” Neville stuttered, wiping tears from his eyes with his sleeve.

“It’s no problem, Neville.” Hadrian softened immediately, gently ruffling the boy’s hair. “You’re alright.”

“Very well, Mr Potter,” Madam Hooch sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Ten points to Slytherin for assisting a fellow student. And Gryffindor loses five points for your recklessness, Mr Longbottom.” She looked at Neville, who was still shaking. “Come on, lad, I’ll take you to the hospital wing. I don’t want to see another broom in the air,” she announced to the rest of the class, “or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say ‘Quidditch’!”

As she led a shaken Neville away, a smug Slytherin girl, Millicent Bulstrode, burst out laughing. She was large and unpleasant, with a sneer that reminded Hadrian of his cousin Dudley.

“Did you see his face, the great lump?” she jeered. A few other students, Slytherins and Gryffindors alike, snickered along with her.

“Shut up, Bulstrode,” a Gryffindor girl, Parvati Patil, shot back.

“Ooh, defending Longbottom?” Bulstrode scoffed. “I never knew you had a soft spot for useless squibs, Patil.” She suddenly lunged forward and snatched something from the grass. “Look! It’s that stupid memory ball!” She held the Remembrall aloft where it glinted in the sun.

“Give that back, Bulstrode,” Hadrian said, his voice low and dangerous. The other students fell silent.

Bulstrode just let out a wicked giggle. “I think I’ll leave it somewhere for Longbottom to find. How about… on top of that oak tree?”

“I won’t ask again,” Hadrian warned calmly, but Bulstrode had already mounted her broom and shot into the air. She soared upwards, weaving through the branches of a tall oak tree at the edge of the grounds.

“Come and get it, Potter!” she taunted from high above.

“No!” Hermione Granger shouted from the crowd. “Madam Hooch told us not to fly! You’ll get into trouble!”

“You’re quite right, Miss Granger,” Hadrian said, a slow, wicked grin spreading across his face as he looked up at the hovering bully. “I won’t waste my time. Accio Remembrall!”

His smile widened as the glass sphere ripped from Bulstrode’s grasp and flew directly into his waiting hand. The onlookers gasped, their faces a mixture of awe and disbelief.

“How did you—?” Bulstrode’s taunting expression curdled into one of horror.

“MILLICENT BULSTRODE!” Madam Hooch’s furious voice echoed across the grounds as she returned. “GET DOWN HERE THIS INSTANT!”

Bulstrode hesitated, but seeing no escape, she slowly descended.

“Which part of ‘stay off your brooms’ did you not understand?” Hooch seethed. “Detention! And I’ll be writing to your parents! This lesson is over!” she announced, grabbing Bulstrode by the arm and marching her forcefully towards the castle.

“Did you see her face?” Pansy cackled as the rest of them began walking back. The quintet decided to head straight for the hospital wing.

“How did you do that?” Theodore asked Hadrian, his admiration obvious.

“Honestly, I’m not sure,” Hadrian admitted, a faint blush on his cheeks as he examined the Remembrall. “The word just popped into my head, and I said it.”

“But still!” Theodore exclaimed. “That was wandless magic! That’s incredibly advanced, especially for our age.”

“You were brilliant, Sunshine,” Draco added, throwing an arm around Hadrian’s shoulders, causing both of them to blush at the easy affection.

“Come on,” Hadrian said, changing the subject. “Let’s give this back to Neville.”

As they entered the hospital wing, Neville looked up from his bed and smiled brightly.

“Hadrian!”

“How are you feeling, Nev?” Hadrian asked warmly.

“Much better,” Neville replied, his cheeks still a little pink. “Madam Pomfrey gave me a Calming Draught.”

“I’m glad.” Hadrian held out the Remembrall. “I believe this is yours.”

“You found it! Thank you!” Neville’s eyes sparkled as he took the glass ball.

“You missed the best part! Hazz completely humiliated Bulstrode!” Pansy grinned.

“She was showing off on her broom,” Theodore chimed in, “threatening to leave your Remembrall in a tree.”

“And everyone thought Hadrian would be foolish enough to go after her,” Blaise continued, “but instead, he just summoned it! With no wand or anything! You should have seen her face!”

“Thank you for getting it back, Hadrian,” Neville said, his smile full of genuine gratitude.

“Of course, Nev,” Hadrian replied, gently ruffling Neville’s hair. “That’s what friends are for, right?” He held out his hand.

Neville’s gaze flickered between the offered hand and Hadrian’s earnest green eyes. A slow, radiant smile spread across his face.

“Friends,” he confirmed, taking Hadrian’s hand and shaking it firmly. His joy was so infectious it made Hadrian laugh. In that moment, surrounded by his new friends, he felt truly happy.

Chapter Text

The next day, the entire school was buzzing with the news that Millicent Bulstrode had received a howler from her parents and had only narrowly avoided expulsion. The subsequent flying lesson was a quiet affair; Neville refused to get on a broom again, while the other students remained in awe of Hadrian's natural talent. Draco and his friends were full of praise, already encouraging him to try out for the Slytherin team next year.

As they were returning to the Common Room after dinner, a deep, quiet voice called out from the shadows.

"Mr Potter." Severus Snape was standing in an alcove, watching them approach. "A word, if you please."

"Of course, Professor," Hadrian replied, smiling at his friends to signal he was fine before following the man to his private office. "What did you want to talk about, sir?"

"I wanted to ask if you were alright," Severus said, after casting several privacy charms around the room.

"Yes, I am, sir." Hadrian shifted his gaze to his feet for a moment. "Um… could I ask you about my mother? You said you were friends…"

"Come, Hadrian." Severus gestured to an armchair, and they sat facing each other. "Your mother," he began, his voice laced with nostalgia, "was the light of my life. We met on a playground near our homes in the Muggle world. My mother was a witch, so I already knew about magic. I helped Lily understand her abilities and taught her how to control them. Her parents were overjoyed when she received her Hogwarts letter, but her sister… her sister was consumed by envy."

"She certainly took that envy out on me," Hadrian sighed.

"I am sorry," Severus said, his expression pained. "I should have checked on you. I should have tried harder to find you." Seeing Hadrian’s confused look, he elaborated. "Dumbledore placed a compulsion charm on me, one that twisted my grief into hatred for you. But the moment you walked through those doors… when I looked into your eyes—into Lily’s eyes—the charm shattered."

Without thinking, Hadrian stood and wrapped his arms around the man in a hug. Severus froze. In all the years since Lily’s death, he hadn't allowed anyone so much as a handshake, let alone an embrace. And here he was, being held by the son of the woman he had loved like a sister. His heart swelled, but his body remained rigid with shock.

Realising what he had done, Hadrian pulled back, his cheeks flushed. "I—I’m sorry, sir," he stammered.

But Snape reached out and drew him back. "It's alright, Hadrian." He surrendered to the warmth blooming in his chest and held the boy firmly. Hadrian relaxed into the embrace, breathing in the faint, comforting scent of lilies that always seemed to cling to the Potions Master. He felt safe.

"I spoke with Lucius and Narcissa," Snape murmured after a moment, his voice low. "They told me everything. I will continue to play my part for the old man’s benefit, but know that my hostility was never truly my own. You are all I have left of my Lily. I will do anything to protect you."

"It’s okay, Professor." They parted, and Severus gently brushed a thumb over the boy’s cheek.

"When we are alone," he said, "you may call me Severus."

"Okay… Severus." Hadrian smiled, a genuine, sweet expression. "Thank you for protecting me, even from afar."

"Heed my words, Hadrian. Do not trust Dumbledore. Be on your guard at all times. Keep your snake with you whenever you can." Severus’s grip on his shoulders tightened. "You may own this castle, but he runs it. He is a master manipulator. Be careful what you say, and to whom. The portraits are his spies. And be cautious with your letters; he has means of intercepting owl post."

"I will be, Severus. Thank you for the warning."

"Good. Now, you should go." Severus offered a rare, slight smile. "I ask only one thing of you."

"Anything."

"Do not, under any circumstances, tell anyone I was pleasant to you," he said, his tone serious. "I have a reputation to maintain as the terror of the dungeons."

Hadrian chuckled. "Alright, Severus. I won’t tell anyone you secretly have a heart." The man blushed faintly and cleared his throat.

Severus walked him to the door, his cold mask slipping back into place as they parted. His heart, however, remained warm. Hadrian was so much like Lily—sweet, kind, and witty. He was the sun that had finally broken through the darkness of Snape's life, and he would do anything, sacrifice anything, to keep that light safe.

That night, Millicent Bulstrode felt a strange, heavy pressure in her sleep. When she forced her eyes open, her heart stopped. A five-metre serpent was coiled tightly around her body, its mouth agape, fangs gleaming inches from her face. She screamed, a raw, piercing sound that tore at her throat as the snake constricted painfully. The serpent’s fierce blue eyes bored into hers with a silent, deadly warning. As tears of terror streamed down her face, the great snake uncoiled and slithered away, its black scales shimmering as it vanished into the shadows of the dormitory, leaving a room full of startled, wide-eyed girls.

Pansy Parkinson was leaning against the doorframe, a smirk playing on her lips. "Did you enjoy the surprise?"

"I—I—" Bulstrode’s panicked sobs made speech impossible.

Pansy’s smirk widened. “Don’t bother. Just remember this: you do not mess with the King of Slytherin.”

The next morning in the Great Hall, Hadrian and his friends erupted into laughter as Pansy recounted the tale. Bulstrode, pale and traumatised, flinched violently when Nyx slithered past the table in her full, intimidating form, which only made the Slytherins laugh harder. Hadrian rewarded his familiar with a juicy piece of chicken.

As he stroked her scales, Nyx relayed some intriguing news.

§ There is a room on the third floor guarded by a Cerberus—a massive, three-headed dog, § she hissed into his mind. § It is guarding something important. I sense the magical signatures of several teachers woven into the wards. §

“The Philosopher’s Stone,” Hadrian mused aloud, his friends now engaged in their own conversation.

§ Very likely, § Nyx agreed.

“But why would they put a Cerberus inside a school full of curious teenagers?” Hadrian murmured. “Dumbledore’s warning about the third floor felt more like an invitation than a deterrent.”

§ He is testing you, § Nyx concluded, settling comfortably on his shoulders.

“Looks like I have to get my hands on that bloody stone before he can use it for whatever game he’s playing,” Hadrian sighed.

Two months passed in a comfortable routine. Nyx kept a close watch on Dumbledore and the third-floor corridor, while Severus found discreet ways to meet with Hadrian after classes, their discussions ranging from schoolwork to deeper strategies. Their bond grew stronger with each meeting, a quiet comfort for two souls who had spent too long in the dark.

On Halloween morning, during their Charms lesson, Professor Flitwick was teaching them the Levitation Charm. Ron Weasley, growing increasingly frustrated, was sharply corrected by Hermione Granger.

“No wonder no one can stand her,” Ron muttered loudly to Seamus Finnigan as they left the classroom. “She’s a nightmare, frankly.”

Just as he spoke, Hermione brushed past them. Hadrian caught a glimpse of her face and was taken aback to see that her eyes were brimming with tears.

“I think she heard you,” Seamus remarked.

“So?” Ron shrugged. “She must’ve noticed she’s got no friends.”

Later, as they were heading to the Great Hall for the Halloween feast, Neville approached Hadrian, his expression worried. “Has anyone seen Hermione? She didn’t show up for any of the afternoon lessons.”

Passing the Gryffindor table, they overheard Parvati Patil telling Lavender Brown that Hermione was crying in the girls’ toilets and wanted to be left alone. Ron had the grace to look ashamed.

A moment later, the golden plates filled with a magnificent feast. Hadrian was just helping himself to a roast potato when Professor Quirrell sprinted into the hall, his turban askew and sheer terror on his face. The hall fell silent as he stumbled towards Dumbledore’s chair, leaned against the table, and gasped, “Troll… in the dungeons… Thought you ought to know.” With that, he collapsed in a dead faint.

Panic erupted. Dumbledore restored order with a few sharp cracks from his wand. “Prefects!” he boomed. “Lead your houses back to the dormitories immediately!”

“But our common room is in the dungeons!” the Slytherin prefect protested.

“Yes, well…” Dumbledore hesitated. “In that case, you will all remain here while the teachers and I investigate.”

“How did a troll get in?” Hadrian muttered, watching the other houses evacuate. Nyx tightened her coils around his neck. “And why would that old goat try to send us to our rooms when the troll is right there?!”

“He’s a Gryffindor who hates Slytherin. What did you expect?” Draco replied bitterly. As the last of the other students left, Hadrian suddenly grabbed his arm.

“Hermione.”

“What about her?”

“She doesn’t know. She’s still in the toilets.” Draco’s face went pale.

“Oh, Merlin’s beard. We have to go! If we die, Hazz, I swear I’ll kill you!”

“You’re both insane!” Pansy squeaked, her eyes wide with terror.

“Yes, and that’s why you love us,” Hadrian shot back, glancing at the other Slytherins. “I trust I don’t need to remind any of you to keep your mouths shut about this?” A sea of stunned faces nodded in silent agreement. “Good.” Grabbing Draco’s hand, Hadrian pulled him out of the Great Hall.

A rancid stench hit them at once—a foul blend of old socks and a filthy public lavatory. They heard a low grunt and the heavy shuffling of enormous feet. Draco pointed down a corridor to their left. Something massive was lumbering towards them. They ducked into the shadows, watching as it passed through a beam of moonlight. It was a ghastly sight: a twelve-foot mountain troll with dull, granite-grey skin. Its lumpy body was topped with a small, bald head, and its short, thick legs ended in flat, horny feet. It dragged a huge wooden club behind it.

The troll stopped near a doorway, its tiny brain seeming to process a sound from within. Slowly, it entered. A loud, terrified scream echoed from inside—Hermione.

Without a second thought, they followed the creature in. Hermione was pressed against the far wall, pale with fright. The troll was advancing on her, smashing sinks from their pipes as it went.

“Distract it!” Hadrian yelled, grabbing a broken tap and hurling it against the opposite wall.

The troll paused, turning its ugly head with a grunt. Its beady eyes landed on Hadrian. It hesitated, then charged, raising its club.

In that instant, Nyx sprang from Hadrian’s shoulders. She hit the floor and expanded with impossible speed, growing to nine metres in length as she wrapped her powerful coils around the troll’s thick legs and torso. With a lightning-fast strike, she sank her fangs deep into the creature's neck. The troll let out a deafening roar of pain and shock, struggling futilely as the venom and constriction did their work.

“Come on!” Hadrian shouted, rushing to Hermione’s side and pulling her to her feet. “Nyx has it!”

Suddenly, the doors to the corridor slammed open, and heavy footsteps pounded towards them. A moment later, Professor McGonagall burst in, followed by Snape and a terrified-looking Quirrell. Quirrell took one look at the dead troll, let out a faint whimper, and promptly collapsed onto a toilet.

McGonagall’s furious gaze landed on Hadrian and Draco. Her lips were white with rage. “What in the name of Merlin were you thinking?” she demanded, her voice trembling. “You are lucky to be alive. Why are you not in the Great Hall?”

Before they could answer, a small voice piped up. “Please, Professor McGonagall… they came looking for me.”

“Miss Granger!”

“I went looking for the troll,” Hermione said, her voice shaking as she recited the lie they would all remember. “I’d read about them and thought I could handle it. If they hadn’t found me, I’d be dead now.”

“Be that as it may…” McGonagall began, her eyes narrowing. “That was an exceptionally foolish thing to do, Miss Granger. Five points will be taken from Gryffindor for your lack of common sense. I am very disappointed in you.” She softened slightly. “If you are unhurt, you should go. The feast has been moved to the common rooms.” Hermione scurried out, head bowed.

McGonagall then turned her blazing eyes back to the boys. “And as for you two. While Miss Granger’s story may explain your presence, it does not excuse your decision to fight a mountain troll instead of fetching a teacher! It was reckless, foolish, and you are fortunate your familiar was here to save you all. Twenty points will be taken from Slytherin. Each.”

She gestured at the dead troll with a look of disgust. “Now, tell your serpent to release that creature.”

Nyx hissed and uncoiled, shrinking back to her usual size as she wrapped herself around Hadrian’s neck.

“Go,” McGonagall commanded.

The boys hurried back to the Great Hall, which was buzzing with the chatter of their housemates.

“She really despises me,” Hadrian grumbled as they rejoined their friends. He raised his voice. “It’s dealt with. Nyx killed the troll.”

The hall fell silent.

“You killed a troll?!” a third-year exclaimed.

“Completely mental!” another shouted. “That’s our King and Prince for you!” The room erupted in a chorus of congratulations and awed questions.

“How did you end up fighting a troll?” a fifth-year prefect asked.

“Granger didn't know about it,” Hadrian explained. “She was in the toilets, so we went to warn her. The troll found her first.”

“And you’re alive?” a second-year girl whispered.

“Nyx was brilliant!” Draco said, his voice buzzing with adrenaline. “She grew to be enormous and basically gave it a hug of death. And poisoned it!”

§ It tasted like rubbish, by the way, § Nyx added disdainfully.

Hadrian chuckled, stroking her head. “She says it tasted like rubbish.” The Slytherins roared with laughter. It had certainly been an eventful Halloween.

Chapter Text

On the eve of the first Quidditch match, Hadrian and Draco sat alone under a tree by the Great Lake. As they chatted, Severus Snape approached them, limping slightly. Hadrian’s concern deepened as he noticed the man’s discomfort.

“What are you doing here?” Snape asked, his tone laced with worry.

“Just relaxing, sir,” Hadrian replied, his gaze flicking to Snape’s leg.

“Be careful, Hadrian,” Snape warned before continuing on his way.

“I wonder what happened to his leg,” Draco mused, confusion etched on his face.

“I don’t know, but I hope he’s alright,” Hadrian replied, a knot of worry forming in his stomach.

That night, the Slytherin Common Room buzzed with excitement and chatter. Hadrian, Draco, Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore gathered by a window overlooking the lake to tackle their homework. Despite the lively atmosphere, Hadrian found it hard to concentrate. His mind kept drifting back to Snape’s injury. Finally, unable to shake his concern, he decided to check on the professor.

He made his way to the teachers’ lounge and knocked on the door. When there was no response, he knocked again, more insistently this time. Still nothing. Should he enter without permission? It was worth a try. He opened the door and peered inside, only to be met with a shocking sight.

Severus was inside, his robes pulled up above his knee, revealing a deep laceration that was bleeding. Filch stood nearby, handing bandages to the Potions Master.

“Damn it!” Severus shouted, frustration evident in his voice. “How can you keep an eye on three heads at the same time?”

Hadrian instinctively tried to close the door quietly, but the sound of it creaking caught Severus’s attention.

“POTTER!” Severus’s face twisted into a mask of feigned fury as he quickly dropped his robes to cover his injury. Hadrian swallowed hard.

“I came to ask about the essay you requested. I need help,” he lied, hoping to deflect the professor’s anger.

“Filch, leave us,” Severus commanded, his voice sharp. The janitor shot Hadrian a maniacal grin before exiting the room.

Once they were alone, Severus cast a few privacy spells to ensure no one could overhear their conversation. “What did you come here to do, Hadrian?” he asked, exasperated. “You should be studying.” He sank into an armchair, rubbing his temples.

“I was worried about you,” Hadrian admitted, his heart racing. “I heard you talking about three heads... Did you try to get past Cerberus?” The concern in his voice was palpable.

Severus looked at him, alarmed. “Don’t tell me you went there!” He limped forward, gripping Hadrian’s shoulders tightly. “Are you hurt? What happened? How did you end up there?”

“I’m fine,” Hadrian reassured him, forcing a smile as he gently pushed Severus back into the chair. “Nyx sensed something was wrong and told me.”

Severus sighed in relief but quickly turned serious again. “But why did you go there?”

“It’s a complicated story, and I don’t want you involved in it. It’s very dangerous,” Severus said, his grip tightening around Hadrian’s hands. He looked the boy in the eye, a rare intensity in his gaze. “Promise me you’ll be careful. Promise that you won’t take any risks.”

“But—”

“Promise.”

“I—I promise, sir.” Hadrian felt his cheeks flush. “But please, tell me what’s going on. I can help you.” His bright green eyes shimmered with determination, and for a moment, Severus hesitated, caught off guard by the boy’s earnestness.

"I suspect Quirrell is connected to the Dark Lord." Severus sighed as Hadrian approached and settled on the arm of the armchair, gently caressing the Potions Master’s hand. "The creature guarding the artifact is protecting something very powerful that must not fall into his hands."

"I understand," Hadrian replied softly, tucking a dark lock of hair behind Severus’s ear. "But you must be careful. I don’t want anything to happen to you. What would I do without the grumpy bat of the dungeons?" A smile danced on his lips as he watched Severus try to suppress a smile, his lips pursing in a playful show of annoyance.

"But why is this artifact kept in a school?" Hadrian tilted his head, akin to a curious cub seeking attention.

"I shouldn’t..." Severus began, locking eyes with Hadrian, whose intense gaze seemed to plead for an answer. "Dumbledore wants to test you," he finally admitted with a weary sigh. Hadrian’s eyes widened as he processed this revelation. "He would risk the Dark Lord's return just to see if you’re manipulable."

"With this artifact, the Dark Lord could come back, couldn’t he?" Hadrian ventured cautiously.

"Yes. That’s why it’s been securely stored. And I don’t want to hear about you risking yourself to prevent him from acquiring it!" Severus said, holding Hadrian’s face in his hands with an affection that belied his stern tone.

"I won't go," Hadrian promised, pressing a gentle kiss to Severus’s right wrist as he nestled against him.

"You should return to your friends," Severus urged, preparing to rise, but Hadrian held him back.

"Sit down. I want you to promise me that you’ll take care of yourself too," he insisted, his green eyes shining with determination. Severus couldn’t help but smile.

"I promise, Hadrian. Now go," he said softly.

"Take good care of that leg," Hadrian reminded him before Severus undid the spells he had cast, allowing Hadrian to leave the room.

---

As Hadrian lay in bed that night, Draco turned to him, curiosity evident in his expression. "What happened?"

Hadrian shared everything as Draco wrapped him in a comforting embrace. "Sleep now, Sunshine," Draco murmured, pressing a kiss to Hadrian’s forehead.

"Goodnight, Moonlight," Hadrian whispered back as he drifted off, grateful for Draco’s presence. Without him, nightmares would have haunted his sleep.

---

The next morning, the school thrummed with energy as students filled the stands surrounding the Quidditch pitch. Hadrian and the Slytherins cheered passionately for their team as they faced off against Gryffindor. With the Gryffindor team lacking a skilled Seeker, victory came easily. The Slytherin house celebrated as if there was no tomorrow, their joyous shouts echoing across the field.

---

If you'd like any further adjustments or specific changes, please let me know!
"To Hadrian: a Year of Adventures!"

Curious, Hadrian unscrewed the lid and pulled out a piece of parchment, reading the first note aloud: "Visit Hogsmeade together and try every sweet in Honeydukes." He looked up, eyes sparkling with excitement.

"This is brilliant, Draco!" Hadrian exclaimed, feeling a rush of warmth at the thoughtfulness of the gift.

Draco smiled, a light blush creeping across his cheeks. "I thought if we made a list of things to do together, we could have our own little adventures. There’s more!"

Hadrian continued to sift through the jar, discovering more notes filled with plans and ideas: an afternoon spent flying, a trip to the Quidditch pitch to practice, and even a visit to the library for a reading marathon. Each suggestion brought a smile to Hadrian’s face, filling his heart with joy.

"I love it!" Hadrian said, beaming at Draco. "It’s the perfect gift. Thank you!"

Draco’s face lit up with happiness at his friend’s delight. "I figured it would be better than just a normal present. Plus, we’ve got the whole holiday ahead of us!"

They shared a moment of excitement, the prospect of their holiday adventures together igniting a spark of joy in the otherwise quiet Hogwarts.

Suddenly, the sound of a knock at the door interrupted their moment. It was Ragnuk, his presence commanding and serious. "Boys, it's time to join the others for breakfast. There’s much to discuss." His voice was gravelly but kind, a reminder of the Goblins' protective nature.

As they dressed and hurried down to the Great Hall, Hadrian couldn’t shake the happiness from the morning’s gifts. The Great Hall was alive with magic — the ceiling enchanted to reflect a clean winter sky, the tables lavishly laid out with festive food. He and Draco took a seat among the other Slytherins, and the warmth of the moment filled the air, dispelling any lingering worries about their families.

Despite the festive atmosphere, Hadrian’s mind couldn’t help but wander to the darker issues lurking outside their Hogwarts haven. Lucius's concerns about the Dark Mark and the potential return of Voldemort weighed heavily on him, but he chose to focus on the present, surrounding himself with friends and the spirit of the season.

As he enjoyed breakfast with Draco and their friends, he felt a sense of belonging that helped ease his worries. The laughter, camaraderie, and shared stories of their holiday plans enveloped him like a warm blanket, allowing Hadrian to embrace the joy of Christmas, even while uncertainty loomed just beyond the castle walls.

“Pot of happiness. Use it when you feel down, rain, shine, even when it snows... Enjoy one, and you'll soon see a happy message to you from me!"

“Did you write all this just for me?” Hadrian beamed, noticing Draco’s face turning an even deeper shade of crimson as he nodded shyly. “Thank you so much!” Without thinking, Hadrian jumped into Draco’s arms, hugging him tightly. The surprise took Draco aback, but he quickly returned the embrace, warmth flooding his cheeks.

After a moment, Hadrian released him and dashed to his wardrobe, retrieving a small box. “This is mine!” He offered the gift to Draco, who opened it eagerly. Inside lay a beautiful bracelet, crafted in the shape of a snake and a dragon entwined, their heads gracefully meeting over their tails to form a complete circle. “It’s us,” Hadrian said softly, his own cheeks flushing.

“It’s perfect!” Draco exclaimed, his eyes wide with wonder. He hugged Hadrian again, this time tighter, as if to solidify their bond. “Thank you.”

“Now you’ll never forget me,” Hadrian teased, a playful smile dancing on his lips.

“I couldn’t forget you even if I tried,” Draco replied, his voice a mix of sincerity and embarrassment as he realized what he had just said. His face turned beet red, and he quickly looked away.

Only one package remained. Hadrian picked it up, noticing it was surprisingly light. As he opened it, a silky, shimmering fabric slipped out, cascading to the floor in elegant folds. Draco gasped.

“I’ve seen something like this before,” he whispered, his voice laced with awe. “If that’s what I think it is, it’s incredibly rare and valuable.”

“What is it?” Hadrian asked, perplexed, as he examined the fabric. It felt like it was woven from threads of water, glistening in the light.

“It’s an Invisibility Cloak!” Draco exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. “Try it on!”

Hadrian draped the cloak around his shoulders, and Draco let out a startled scream. “Look down!”

Confused, Hadrian glanced at his feet and found them missing. He rushed to the mirror, and his reflection showed only his head floating in midair. He gasped, pulling the cloak closer, and watched as his entire body vanished from view.

“There’s a card!” Draco pointed out suddenly. “A card fell out!”

Hadrian removed the cloak and picked up the card that had slipped from the folds. Written in an elegant, flowing script he had never seen before were the words:

"Taken from the hideout of a treacherous creature by me, a loyal friend. It once belonged to your grandfather and then to your father; now it is yours. A cloak to shield you from evil and those who wish to harm you. Use it wisely, and trust only your closest companions. The walls have eyes and ears, Hadrian. Your true enemy is nearer than you think. When the time comes, I will reveal myself. Until then, know that I will be watching you from the shadows."

ºxº

Hadrian stared at the card, a chill running down his spine.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked, concern etched on his face as he noticed Hadrian’s sudden change in demeanor.

“Nothing,” Hadrian replied, though unease twisted in his stomach. Who had sent the cloak? Was this the same person who had hidden his name from Dumbledore? Did the cloak truly belong to his father? Who was this "friend" watching him from the shadows?

“Let’s have breakfast,” he suggested, eager to shake off the unsettling thoughts.

“Of course,” Draco agreed, though he looked back at Hadrian with lingering concern as they made their way to the Great Hall.

---

“Hazz!” Neville greeted as they entered, his face lighting up. “Merry Christmas!”

“Merry Christmas, Nev!” Hadrian smiled brightly. “Why don’t we sit with you at the Gryffindor table?”

Draco and Neville exchanged alarmed glances. “What?” Hadrian laughed, pulling both of them along. “Stop the drama! It’s Christmas!”

They settled down at the table, sitting next to Ron Weasley and his mischievous twin brothers, Fred and George, known for their pranks and antics.

“Merry Christmas, guys!” Hadrian said, amusement bubbling up as he took in the astonished expressions of everyone at the table. The atmosphere was lively, filled with laughter and the clinking of dishes, a stark contrast to the weight of the card still lingering in his mind.

As they shared stories and enjoyed their breakfast, Hadrian tried to focus on the joy around him, but the mystery of the cloak and the warning from the shadows loomed in the back of his mind. He knew he had to stay vigilant, but for now, he allowed himself to bask in the warmth of friendship and the spirit of the holiday.

“Merry Christmas, little snake,” Fred greeted happily, his eyes sparkling with mischief.

“What brings us the honor of your presence at this humble table?” George chimed in playfully, leaning forward with an exaggerated bow.

“I wanted to meet the lion friends of Nev,” Hadrian replied, a blush creeping up his cheeks. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Hadrian.” He extended his hand toward them.

“The pleasure is all ours!” The twins responded in unison, shaking his hand enthusiastically.

“I’m Gred,” the twin on the right said, grinning widely.

“And I’m Feorge,” the other introduced himself, a twinkle in his eye.

“And this is our little brother, Ronnikins!” George said, ruffling the hair of the freckled redhead sitting beside them.

“It’s a pleasure,” Hadrian said, smiling at Ron. “This is my friend, Draco Malfoy.” He gestured to Draco, who was watching the interaction with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

Draco and the Weasleys stared at each other for a tense moment, each sizing the other up.

“It’s a pleasure,” Draco finally said, forcing a nervous smile.

“Sit down!” Fred said amiably, motioning for the Slytherins to join them at the table.

The atmosphere soon lightened as the Weasley twins pulled Hadrian’s little group into games and snowball fights that lasted well into the afternoon. Laughter echoed through the Great Hall, and for a moment, Hadrian felt a sense of belonging he hadn’t realized he craved.

As night fell, however, the festive spirit faded, and Hadrian’s resolve hardened. He knew he had to retrieve the Stone. Even if it was a test by Dumbledore, a way to see if he could be manipulated, he couldn’t risk Voldemort getting his hands on it.

Carefully, he slipped out of Draco’s warm embrace, careful not to wake him. He bundled up, grabbed his Invisibility Cloak, and settled Nyx, his snake companion, on his shoulders. With a deep breath, he quietly left the dormitories, making his way toward the third floor.

Every shadow seemed to loom larger than life, reminding him of Filch lurking nearby, and every gust of wind carried the faint echoes of Peeves, the poltergeist, teasing him from the shadows. At the foot of the first flight of stairs, they encountered Mrs. Norris, her eyes gleaming like lanterns in the dark.

“Oh, let me eat her!” Nyx whispered eagerly in Hadrian’s ear, but he shook his head, suppressing a grin.

As he carefully maneuvered around the cat, Mrs. Norris turned her unblinking gaze toward him, but to his relief, she did nothing. They pressed on, finding no one else until they reached the door leading to the third floor. Hidden beneath the Cloak, Hadrian whispered “Alohomora,” and the door creaked open. Nyx worked her magic, nullifying the complex spells that would alert Dumbledore to their presence, erasing Hadrian’s magical signature to leave no trace.

As the door swung open, dull growls echoed around them. The three-headed dog, Cerberus, sniffed the air, its nostrils flaring as it searched for the intruders.

“Petrificus Totalus!” Hadrian shouted, pointing his wand at the beast, which froze mid-growl, becoming rigid and still.

“Now what?” he asked, glancing down at Nyx, who had slid to the floor, her eyes bright with excitement.

“There’s a trapdoor under his paw,” Nyx replied, flicking her tongue in the air.

“Wingardium Leviosa!” Hadrian cast, and the massive paw lifted a few inches off the ground, shifting aside to reveal the trapdoor beneath. He approached cautiously, peering down into the darkness that seemed to stretch endlessly.

“There’s a bad smell coming from down there. I’m not sure what it is, but there’s definitely a plant in the background,” Nyx warned, coiling around Hadrian’s right arm as she sensed his hesitation. “Are you sure you still want to go?”

Hadrian met her gaze, determination etched on his face. “I have to,” he said firmly, steeling himself for the unknown. Without another word, he leaped into the dark hole.

A cold, damp wind rushed past him as he fell, the world above disappearing into nothingness. He felt the weightlessness of the plunge, falling, falling, falling… until he landed with a soft thud on something surprisingly yielding.

Hadrian sat up slowly, his eyes adjusting to the darkness. He felt around, trying to make sense of his surroundings. The air was thick with an earthy scent, and he could just make out the outlines of strange, twisted plants growing in the shadows.

“What now?” he whispered to Nyx, who was still coiled around his arm, her tongue flicking out to taste the air.

“Let’s see what’s around,” she replied, her voice a mix of excitement and caution. “But stay alert. This place can be dangerous.”

With a deep breath, Hadrian pushed himself to his feet, ready to face whatever lay ahead.

"What’s that?" were his first words.

"I don’t know, some kind of plant. I suppose I’m here to cushion the fall," Nyx said, flicking her tongue to pick something up.

Hadrian felt something begin to creep over his body, and it wasn’t Nyx. He jumped up and struggled to reach the damp wall. He had to fight because, as he got to the bottom, the plant started to curl up like the tendrils of a creeper around his ankles. Hadrian managed to extricate himself before the plant could completely trap him. Now he watched it in horror, with Nyx firmly wrapped around his arm.

"It’s the Devil's Snare!"

"Oh, I’m so glad you know what it’s called; that’s a big help," Nyx grumbled sarcastically.

"Shut up, I’m trying to remember how to deal with you!" said the exasperated boy. "Devil's Snare, Devil's Snare… What did Professor Sprout say? It thrives in humidity and darkness..."

"Then light a fire!"

"That’s it!" Hadrian drew his wand, pointed it at the plant, shook it, muttered an incantation, and unleashed a jet of blue flames. Within seconds, the plant shrank away from the light and heat. "Over there," he said, pointing to a stone corridor, the only way forward. All he could hear, besides his footsteps, were the muffled drips of water running down the wall. The hallway began to descend, and Hadrian was reminded of Gringotts. "Are you hearing anything?" Hadrian pricked his ears. A rustling accompanied by metallic noise seemed to come from farther along. "Do you think it’s a ghost?"

"Are you messing with my face?" The snake glared at him angrily. "Do you see any ears on me?! I only pick up the vibrations of the floor!"

"I’m sorry." It was a force of habit. He smiled awkwardly at the snake. "But to answer you, it seems to be the sound of flapping wings." They reached the end of the corridor and found a brightly lit chamber with a vaulted ceiling. It was filled with little birds, glistening like jewels, fluttering and colliding around the room. On the opposite side of the chamber was a heavy wooden door; in another corner sat an old broom. "Do you think they’ll attack us if we cross the chamber?"

"Probably." If snakes had shoulders, Nyx would have been swinging them nonchalantly.

"Okay." He cast "Petrificus Totalus." The birds immediately stopped moving. Hadrian advanced into the chamber and realized that the "birds" were actually winged keys. He reached the door, lowered the handle, but it was locked. He forced himself to push the door, but it didn’t budge—not even when he tried his Alohomora spell. "That’s what I thought." Hadrian sighed and pointed his wand at the keys frozen in the air. "Accio keys!" Within seconds, they all lay scattered on the floor.

Hadrian carefully analyzed them until he found one that matched the lock. It was a large, ancient silver key with a pair of blue feathered wings. Careful not to damage the feathers, Hadrian inserted it into the lock and opened the door, then carefully dropped the key to the floor. The next chamber was so dark that he couldn't see anything at all. But as they entered, light unexpectedly flooded the room, revealing a startling scene. Hadrian stood at the edge of a massive chessboard, positioned behind the black pieces, which towered over them and were carved from a material resembling stone. Facing them on the other side of the chamber were the white pieces. Hadrian felt a slight shiver; the tall white pieces had no features.

"What are we going to do now?" Hadrian whispered.

"It’s obvious, isn’t it?" said Nyx. "We have to play to get to the other side." Behind the white pieces, they could see another door.

"How?" he asked nervously. "I think we’ll have to become pieces." He approached a black knight closest to them and reached out to touch its rider. At that moment, the stone came to life. The horse pawed at the board, and its rider turned his helmeted head to look at the boy. "Do we have to join you to get to the other side?" The black knight nodded. "I’ll take the bishop’s place." Apparently, the pieces were listening, for at that moment, the piece moved off the board, and Hadrian took its place.

The boy thanked any celestial being for Lucius insisting that he learn to play wizard chess to perfection. In the end, he won and managed to cross into the next chamber. They reached another door. Hadrian pushed it open, and a horrible stench assaulted his nostrils, causing him to pull his robes up to cover his nose. Eyes watering, he saw a troll even bigger than the one he had faced, sitting on the ground and examining his club.

"Oh, no," Nyx hissed in disgust. "I’m not biting this one. One was enough." Hadrian nodded and petrified the troll, advancing into the next chamber. He opened the next door, hardly daring to look at what lay beyond, but it was nothing too frightening—just a table with seven bottles of various shapes lined up.

"It’s Severus’s," Hadrian said. "What do we have to do?"

As he crossed the threshold of the door, flames immediately erupted behind him. These were no ordinary flames; they were purple. At the same time, black flames appeared on the door ahead. They were trapped. Hadrian picked up a roll of parchment next to the bottles and read:

"Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind,

Two of us will help you, whichever you would find,

One among us seven will let you move ahead,

Another will transport the drinker back instead,

Two among our number hold only nettle wine,

Three of us are killers, waiting hidden in line.

Choose, unless you wish to stay here for evermore,

To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four:

First, however slyly the poison tries to hide

You will always find some on nettle wine's left side;

Second, different are those who stand at either end,

But if you would move onwards neither is your friend;

Third, as you see clearly, all are different size,

Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides;

Fourth, the second left and the second on the right

Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight."

Hadrian let out a big sigh and smiled. "Genius," he said. "This is not magic; it is logic—a riddle. Most great wizards don't have an ounce of logic; they would be stuck here forever. Seven bottles: three contain poison, two contain wine, one will help us pass safely through the black flames, and one will take us back through the purple flames."

"But how are we going to know which one to drink?" Nyx asked.

"Give me a minute." Hadrian read the parchment several times, then analyzed the row of bottles from top to bottom, muttering to himself as he pointed at each one. Finally, he clapped his hands. "I know! The smallest bottle will allow us to cross the black flames toward the Stone." Nyx focused on the indicated bottle.

Hadrian took a small sip and poured some into Nyx's mouth. It felt as if ice were invading his body. He left the bottle on the table and moved forward, filled with courage. He felt the black flames lick at his body, but he didn't feel their heat. For a moment, he saw nothing but the black flames. Then he realized he was on the other side, in the final chamber. There was a large mirror there and nothing else.

The room contained an antique and ornate mirror with clawed feet and a golden frame inscribed with the phrase: "Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi." This means: "I show not your face but your heart's desire." Hadrian had read about it before. The mirror reveals the most desperate desire of a person's heart, a sight known to have driven some to madness. The happiest and most satisfied person in the world would look into the mirror and see a reflection of themselves, for they would have no one and nothing else to yearn for or wish the mirror could show them. But, of course, it is intrinsically human to desire something greater than oneself, which means that an event in which the mirror fails to fulfill its intended purpose rarely, if ever, happens.

"So..." The boy approached the mirror. At first, he saw himself, but then several people appeared around him: his wizard parents, his goblin parents, the Goblin Nation, the Malfoys, Severus, Nyx, and his friends. All together. A family.

"Cub?" Nyx caressed his face as she saw the tears streaming down the boy's cheeks.

"I'm fine." He wiped away his tears with a weak smile. "Now... What should I find here? I know it's in the mirror, but I don't know how to access the Stone. I need to stop Voldemort from getting it. But how?" He gazed at his reflection. The boy in the mirror smiled back at him, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a blood-colored stone. Then, in an instant, he blinked and returned the stone to his pocket. As he did, Hadrian felt something heavy drop into his own pocket. Unbelievably, he had the Stone in his possession.

"What?" he exclaimed, reaching into his pocket to retrieve the object and holding it up to his eyes.

"The Philosopher's Stone," Nyx hissed in amazement as Hadrian pointed his wand toward the gem.

"I'll conceal its aura of power so no one can find it," Hadrian declared. "Then I'll keep it in a compartment of my trunk that only opens with a Parseltongue password. After that, I'll store it in one of my safes in Gringotts. Neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort will be able to lay their hands on it."

With determination, Hadrian secured the Stone and returned to the previous chamber. He drank the potion that would allow him to leave, then offered some to Nyx.

"Dumbledore is completely crazy for putting all this in a school," he commented as they made their way back through the chamber with the troll, undoing the paralyzing spells along the way. The journey back was silent, as Hadrian lifted the disabling charms from the keys and Cerberus before locking the door and heading back to the dungeons. Nyx skillfully erased all traces of their presence.

Chapter Text

"You what?!" Draco exclaimed, fury flashing in his eyes when Hadrian revealed the news about the Stone the next morning.

"I... I took the Philosopher's Stone...?" Hadrian shrank inwardly, his gaze dropping to the floor. He hated the involuntary reflexes his body had developed after growing up in an abusive household.

"I'm sorry I yelled," Draco sighed, pulling Hadrian into a comforting hug. "But I was worried. I care about your safety, Hadrian." The younger boy clung tightly to Draco's sweater, appreciating the affection as it enveloped his hair and back. "What if something had happened? What if you had been hurt? What if Quirrell or Dumbledore had been down there? What if things went wrong? I couldn't bear the thought of you in danger while I wasn't there to help." He pressed their trembling bodies even closer together. "You're very important to me, Hadrian. I can't lose you. What would the Moon be without the Sun? The Moon could never light up the night without the Sun's brightness, never cherish the lonely, gloomy hours, never shine again.

"I'm sorry..." Hadrian's voice emerged muffled against Draco's clothing. "I-I didn't want to..."

"It's okay." Draco gently pulled back, searching Hadrian's green eyes as he cradled his reddened cheeks. Hadrian fought to hold back the tears threatening to spill. "Just let me know before you do something like that, and ask me to come with you. I can't leave you alone. You're not alone anymore. I'm here for you."

"Thanks..." Hadrian sniffed, leaning his forehead against Draco's. "For everything."

"I'll always be by your side, Sunshine." Draco pressed a gentle kiss to Hadrian's forehead and rested his brow against Hadrian's once more.

They didn't need to say anything else. In that moment, all that mattered was the comforting presence of each other. Just knowing they were in each other's arms was enough. Forget breakfast. Forget classes. Forget Dumbledore. Forget Quirrell. Forget Voldemort. Forget the world. Forget everything. They simply wanted to savor this moment, calming their hearts and warming their souls with the love that blossomed more each day.

Later that day, Hadrian sent the Stone to his father using goblin methods to avoid any chance of interception.

Father...

So...

It turns out that I ended up getting the Stone...

And before you worry, I'm fine; I haven't sustained a single scratch. I took it to keep it out of the old man's hands—we must thwart all his plans. Again, everything is well with me.

Oh, and please keep the Stone safe in the Pendragon Vault. After all, it’s the most secure place there is. I love you and miss you very much.

Sincerely,
Hadrian

P.S.: Please tell Mom that I love her. And I love you too, Dad.

---

Ragnuk and Maray nearly had a heart attack when they received this letter. They would soon be at their wit's end with this boy and his incredible ability to attract trouble.

---

As the days passed, exams loomed like storm clouds, slowly creeping in and ruining what had been a sunny, clear day. Severus nearly had a heart attack when Hadrian confided that he had taken the Stone and that they no longer needed to worry about Voldemort stealing it. Hadrian and his friends eventually discovered that Hagrid had an illegal dragon egg in his hut. From the story of how the half-giant acquired it, Hadrian was certain it was Voldemort's doing. The boy with the intense green eyes convinced his friends to help the gamekeeper keep the dragon "in check" until they could manage to remove it.

---

Dear Father,

Hadrian and I have a problem involving a baby dragon that is in the care of a friend, and if it is discovered, there will be serious trouble. This friend is very important to Hadrian, and he is quite worried. We will need your help to relocate the dragon to a place where it can live a good and safe life. Please reply as soon as possible.

Sincerely,
Draco Malfoy

---

On Wednesday night, Hadrian and his friends were sitting alone in the Common Room long after everyone had gone to bed. The clock on the wall had just struck midnight when a letter appeared in Draco's lap. It was Lucius' response. The group leaned in to read the note together.

---

Dear Draco,

I received your letter and understand your predicament, likely caused by Rubeus Hagrid. I have often said that this man is not mature enough to care for Hogwarts and should have left long ago, but since you consider him a friend and he is dear to Hadrian, I will set aside my grievances with him.

After considering various solutions, I remembered an acquaintance of mine who cares for dragons in Northern Ireland. I called in some "favors" he owed me. Therefore, you only need to take the dragon to the top of the Astronomy Tower at midnight on Saturday, and he will ensure the dragon is well cared for. Please avoid getting into any more trouble, and take care of yourselves.

Sincerely,
Lucius Malfoy

---

They looked at each other, the tension and anticipation bubbling in the air.

"We have the Invisibility Cloak," Hadrian said. "It shouldn't be too difficult. I think the cover is big enough for the two of us and Norbert." The absurdity of Hagrid naming a Norwegian dragon cub Norbert seemed almost comical, but the group was unified by their mission to get rid of the dragon, a task that was increasingly feeling like a burden.

Despite their apprehensions, Hadrian and Draco knew they had to act. It was a difficult endeavor—getting rid of a dragon was no simple feat, and both boys had come quite close to getting caught. Yet somehow, they pulled it off without major incident, a result they could hardly believe.

As the days went by, Quirrell’s behavior became more erratic. He was paler than usual and looked as if he hadn’t slept in days. Nyx mentioned that he talked to himself, and it was clear he was terrified of something. But what weighed heavier on Hadrian's mind was the unsettling news from the Forbidden Forest: something was attacking the unicorns. He knew well enough that Voldemort was using their blood to stay alive, attracting even more misfortune by killing such beautiful and pure creatures.

Hadrian's scar throbbed and burned with increasing intensity, a painful reminder of the connection he had to Voldemort. He had discussed the scar with Severus, who hypothesized that it was a consequence of the infamous night when the Killing Curse had failed. The realization that he might be a "horcrux" slipped from his mind in the wake of his pain.

As he made his way toward Severus' office, Hadrian encountered Professor McGonagall in the corridor. She glared at him with that familiar sour expression, her demeanor as unyielding as ever.

"Mr. Potter," she summoned him, her voice sharp. "May I know why you’re not outside enjoying the sun?"

"I need to speak with Professor Snape, Professor," Hadrian replied, trying to keep his tone respectful despite the irritation bubbling just beneath the surface.

"Professor Snape?" she replied incredulously. "And what could be so urgent?"

"I need to ask him about something in my potion's book," he stumbled, desperation creeping into his voice.

McGonagall's eyes flared with displeasure. "I'm sorry to tell you, but Professor Snape is currently in a very important meeting. You'll have to wait until tomorrow. Now, get back to the gardens before I have to take points from your House, Mr. Potter."

Hadrian met her angry glare with a stoic expression before retreating, resigned to the professor's whims. "Dumbledore needs to put an end to this boy once and for all," he couldn't help but think as McGonagall strode away, headed for the headmaster’s office.

"What happened?" Draco's voice broke through his thoughts, and he looked over to find his friend sitting beside him, concern etched on his features. Hadrian had sprawled out on the grass, resting his head on Draco's legs, finding solace there.

"McGonagall stopped me on my way to Severus," Hadrian replied, his voice muffled.

"And what did she say?" Pansy asked, fidgeting with worry.

"She told me to enjoy the sun and all that," Hadrian said, rolling his eyes. "It's annoying to see her sour face scowling at me."

Laughter erupted from the group, a welcomed distraction from the looming troubles they faced.

"Does she have that sour face for sucking the old goat's ass?" Theodore quipped, causing everyone to pretend to gag dramatically. Even Nyx rolled about in fits of laughter.

"Credo!" Pansy chimed in, shaking her head. "Horrendous images will haunt my dreams.”

---

The group continued to banter, the serious matters of the day momentarily forgotten in the face of such ridiculousness. But deep down, Hadrian knew that the shadows were creeping closer, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that they would soon need to confront the darkness ahead.

The days passed quickly. Just a few weeks remained until the end of the school year. Hadrian was walking through the corridors of the castle, heading to the bathroom after hours of exams. Nyx had gone off to catch a chubby rat to eat, and she couldn't accompany him during the exams to avoid distracting him (even though he didn't need any help to ace them). Now, as Hadrian washed his hands, he felt much lighter after releasing all that liquid.

Suddenly, ropes tightened around him, causing him to fall to the ground and hit his head on the sink as he went down. The ropes bound his arms to his body and forced his legs together, making it impossible for him to move. His head throbbed from the blow and the burning sensation in his scar. Amidst the dizziness and darkness that engulfed him, he recognized the stench of garlic. Quirrell had caught him.

"I know you have it" the teacher growled, his voice no longer stuttering; it was deeper and darker. "Where is it? If you tell me, I can spare your life. My Lord will be very pleased to hear of your usefulness upon your return."

Hadrian took a moment to focus on the man in front of him. Something warm dripped from his forehead down the left side of his face to his chin. Quirrell looked miserable, his turban askew, his clothes wrinkled, his hands trembling, dark bags under his eyes, and his skin so pale that his veins were clearly visible.

"Let me see him..." a hissing, inhuman voice whispered darkly, sending a terrible shiver down the spine of the young man lying on the floor. It couldn't be him... could it? "Let me talk to him... Face to face..."

"Master, you are not very strong!"

"I'm quite strong... for this..."

Hadrian felt as if the devil's snare had pinned him to the ground. He couldn't move a muscle. Petrified, he watched as Quirrell raised his arms and began to unwrap his turban. What was happening? The turban fell away, and Quirrell's head looked strangely small without it. Then he turned his back without moving from his place. Hadrian could have screamed, but no sound escaped him. Where Quirrell's head should have been, there was a face—the most horrible face Hadrian had ever seen. It was chalk-white with intense red eyes and slits for nostrils, like a snake.

"Hadrian Potter..." the face said. Hadrian tried to move away, but the ropes binding him held him fast. "Do you see what I've become?" it growled. "Just a spectral shadow... I only have form when I can share someone's body. However, there have always been people willing to let me into their hearts and minds... The blood of the unicorn has strengthened me in these last few weeks... The faithful Quirrell drank it for me in the forest. Once I have the elixir of life, I will be able to create a body of my own... Now, why don't you give me the Stone?"

Feeling suddenly returned to Hadrian's body. He shuffled backward. If he hadn't been so dizzy and terrified, he might have laughed at Voldemort's stupidity—for revealing his entire plan to his enemy with no resistance. Was he really that foolish? "Don't be foolish," he growled. "You'd better save your own life and join me...or you will meet the same end as your parents... They died begging for mercy."

"LIE!" Hadrian shouted unexpectedly. Quirrell was facing away from him, so Voldemort could see him, and the evil face smiled.

"How touching..." it hissed. "I have always valued courage... Yes, boy, your parents were brave. I killed your father first, and he bravely faced me. But his mother didn't have to die... I was trying to protect him. Now give me the Stone, unless you want her death to have been in vain."

"NEVER!" Hadrian tried desperately to escape. All the magic he had learned slipped from his mind, and an overwhelming fear washed over him as panic forced memories of his troubled childhood to the surface. Being bound, vulnerable, he was consumed by fear, and Voldemort shouted:
"GRAB HIM!"

In the next moment, Hadrian felt Quirrell's hand close around his neck. At the same time, a pain as sharp as a needle burned his scar; it felt as though his head would crack in two. He screamed, struggling with all his might, and to his surprise, Quirrell let go of him, and the ropes disappeared. The pain in his head subsided, and he looked around in a daze to see where Quirrell had gone. He saw him bent over in pain, examining his fingers, which were covered in blisters, right before his eyes.

"Grab him!" GRAB HIM! Voldemort shrieked again. Hadrian got up and tried to run, but Quirrell charged at him, knocking him to the ground and falling on top of him, both hands squeezing Hadrian's neck. The pain from his scar almost blinded him, but he saw Quirrell howl in agony.

"Master, I can't hold you. My hands! My hands!" Quirrell exclaimed, and though he was pinning Hadrian to the ground with his knees, he released his grip on Hadrian's neck and widened his eyes in confusion at his palms, which looked burned, red, and raw.

"Then kill him, you fool, and get it over with!" Voldemort screeched.

Quirrell raised his hand to cast a lethal curse, but Hadrian, driven by instinct, reached out and grabbed Quirrell's face. With a scream, Quirrell recoiled, his face also covered in blisters. Then Hadrian understood: he couldn’t touch Quirrell’s skin without suffering terrible pain. His only chance was to overpower Quirrell, to inflict enough pain to stop him from casting spells. Hadrian jumped to his feet, seized Quirrell by the arm, and held on as tightly as he could. Quirrell screamed and struggled to free himself, the pain in Hadrian's head intensifying, blurring his vision.

He heard Quirrell's terrible screams and Voldemort's cries: "KILL HIM! KILL HIM!" along with other voices, perhaps from within his own head, calling out "Hadrian! Hadrian!" He felt Quirrell's arm forcefully loosen from his grip and feared that all was lost as he plunged into darkness, deeper and deeper. At least the Stone was safe in its vault at Gringotts.

Chapter Text

As soon as Nyx sensed that her cub was in danger, she crawled as fast as she could back to the castle, heading towards the Potions Master's office. Slamming her tail against the door, Severus opened it, his face showing irritation at being interrupted during class. But as soon as he saw the serpent, his anger shifted to concern.

"Please tell me he's fine." The snake darted down the hall to a first-floor men's restroom, with Severus following hurriedly. His heart tightened with worry.

Upon arriving at the scene, Severus set out to undo the strong spells that blocked the door. His heart sank in despair when he saw Hadrian's body lying on the ground. He didn’t care one bit about Quirrell's lifeless form next to the boy; his focus was solely on Hadrian. A strange presence lingered, as Voldemort was still out there, searching for another body to inhabit, refusing to die.

"Hadrian!" Severus knelt beside the boy and assessed him. Panic consumed him completely. "You reckless boy." Tears stung his eyes, struggling to fall, as he checked to see if Hadrian was still alive. "How can you be so unlucky?" He cradled Hadrian's thin, fragile body in his arms, noting how light he was. "Thank you for calling me, Nyx."

Severus gestured for the serpent, who began to lead the way back. Students and teachers appeared in the hallways, curious about the commotion that had prompted Severus Snape to rush out of his classroom in the middle of a lesson. But they all quickly stepped aside when they saw the man dressed in black sprinting with an unconscious boy in his arms, the child's black hair soaked in blood, which stained the left side of his pale face. Hadrian's lightning-shaped scar contrasted starkly with the crimson color. Nyx slithered hurriedly beside him, her tongue flickering dangerously in the air, ready to attack anyone who dared to block their path.

The Potions Master didn’t want to let go of Hadrian ever again. He wished to keep the boy safely in his arms forever. The world was far too dangerous for him. How could Hadrian be so unlucky? By Merlin, Severus felt like an overprotective father, deeply concerned for his son. This boy would surely give him a heart attack if he continued like this. Even though he was furious that someone had attacked Hadrian, Severus was numb with relief that the boy was still alive. Before long, they reached the Hospital Wing, and Poppy Pomfrey rushed over to meet the professor, who soon donned his mask of indifference.

"By Merlin! What happened, Professor Snape?!" she exclaimed, gesturing toward a bed for the boy. Severus obeyed, carefully laying Hadrian on the hard mattress in the infirmary.

"I can't tell you exactly, Poppy. It looks like he almost had a magical explosion. Quirrell attacked him."

"Heavens." She waved her wand over Hadrian's body, which was enveloped in a soft blue glow. "Not only did he almost have a magical explosion; he almost died. I can’t pinpoint why, but he was very close to death." Severus masked his worried expression, feeling his heartbeat falter. "I'll take care of him. You can go, Professor. Thank you for your assistance."

Hesitantly, Severus took one last look at the boy who had captured his cold, stoic heart before retiring from the infirmary. Pomfrey allowed Nyx to remain close to Hadrian, as the presence of a familiar aided in recovery. The snake shrank down and nestled in a heap against the belly of the unconscious boy, longing to be near her injured cub, who was receiving expert care from the healer.

---

"Where's that damn stone?!" Dumbledore raged as he searched the bathroom where Quirrell's body lay.

He had already looked everywhere, but found nothing! Where could it be? Voldemort couldn't have taken it; otherwise, he would have ceased sharing Quirrell's body. Now, he was something like a ghost—just a soulless entity wandering aimlessly. But then… if Voldemort wasn’t with the Stone, where could it be? Severus, loyal to him, had already said that there was no stone in the Mirror. Therefore, only one alternative remained: it was with Hadrian. Dumbledore had searched the boy’s entire body while Poppy was away, but found nothing. There were no stones. Where had that reckless boy hidden it? Where could it be?

Furious, Dumbledore paced back and forth in his office, having dealt with all the bureaucracy surrounding the incident and the dead body, while trying to organize his thoughts. Sparks erupted from the tip of his wand, revealing just how upset he was. He needed to put an end to Hadrian Tamish Potter. The boy wasn't a perfect soldier, nor a perfect weapon, nor a pig for slaughter. He needed to eliminate him before his plans were ruined. And not once had the boy followed the clues. He hadn't gone behind the mirror; the Cloak had been stolen; he hadn't felt the boy's magical signature in the tests protecting the Stone; and he had never broken the rules! Damn it! Hadrian wasn't supposed to be so independent and resolute! He was supposed to be a malleable and suffering boy who would cling to him—one who would seek his attention and affection. The boy was ruining everything!

---

Aurors were called to the castle to investigate the matter. Quirrell's body bore no evidence that Hadrian was responsible; there was no magical signature from the boy in the bathroom—meaning he hadn't used magic. They examined the former teacher's wand and confirmed that Quirrell had indeed attacked Hadrian and bound him (the marks on Hadrian's skin corroborated everything). It took Hadrian a few days to wake up, but when he did, the Aurors gathered his account. He explained that Quirrell had always looked at him strangely and seemed obsessed with him; he had tied him up and tried to kill him in Voldemort's name. Hadrian had fainted from lack of breath when he was being strangled and could not explain how the former teacher had died. He wouldn't tell them the truth; they would never believe him.

Rumors spread relentlessly throughout the school about what had transpired. Many believed that Quirrell was a crazed, depraved follower of Voldemort who sought to harm Hadrian on behalf of his former master. Speculations surrounding Quirrell's death ran wild, with some believing that an entity had punished him for his depravity. In response, everyone rallied around Hadrian, showering him with gifts and well-wishes. Draco refused to leave the brunette's side, fearing that something else might happen to him. Nyx and Severus remained close as well, along with their friends from Gryffindor and Slytherin. And Hagrid had come to visit, bringing more biscuits that were sure to break teeth.

The House Championship concluded with Slytherin winning the Cup. Hagrid was ready to take them to the flotilla of boats that would cross the lake; moments later, they were boarding the Hogwarts Express, chatting and laughing as the landscape transformed into lush, well-kept fields; eating various sweets as they passed through Muggle towns; and exchanging their wizarding robes for Muggle clothing.

The train finally came to a stop at platform 9¾ at King's Cross Station. It took a while for everyone to disembark, as a very old guard stationed at the exit allowed them to pass in small groups of two or three, ensuring they didn't attract attention by simultaneously breaking through the solid wall, which might startle the Muggles.

Hadrian and Draco bid farewell to their friends, promising to write during the vacation, and then followed the Malfoys home. Hadrian had never been happier. He had a home to return to, and he loved it. Lucius and Narcissa listened intently as the boys recounted their adventures at Hogwarts, both visibly concerned for their well-being. The Malfoys were bound to have several heart palpitations over Hadrian and Draco’s escapades. Later that day, the boy with the intense green eyes walked through the portal and returned to his family. Hadrian had also formed an unexpected friendship with Dobby, the lively house-elf of the Malfoys. This connection inspired the Malfoy family to treat their house-elves with respect; no longer were they punished, and the elves were very happy with these changes. Another year had passed, and Hadrian felt content. He had a loving family and loyal friends. He would never regret leaving his uncle's house on that fateful day long ago.

Despite being scolded by his parents and the Malfoys for his adventures at Hogwarts, the celebrations continued. On June 5th, Draco's birthday, all his friends were invited to Malfoy Manor to celebrate his twelfth birthday. The group spared no effort to have fun. Then, on July 31, they gathered again, this time with the addition of the Weasleys, as Hadrian had become friends with the three youngest members of the family. He ensured that Molly and Arthur, along with Percy, the eldest, and Ginny, the youngest, came to meet them. Nyx had advised him to open up to this family, knowing they would become good friends. Thanks to Hadrian, the Malfoys moved past any prejudice they had against the red-haired family and treated them as equals. The boy had positively impacted their attitudes.

On the other hand, while Hadrian enjoyed time with his family and friends, Albus Dumbledore was plotting his next move. Ever since he had visited Wool's Orphanage to meet eleven-year-old Tom Marvolo Riddle, Dumbledore had felt an ominous certainty about the future. He was the one who traced the path that Riddle would take. Since that day, he had remained distant but close enough to uncover the boy’s secrets and manipulate his decisions. In his sixth year, when Riddle made his first Horcrux, Dumbledore discovered its hiding place and stealthily took the dark magic-infused object. He believed this strategy could serve as a safeguard against Voldemort. His elaborate plan was beginning; he just had to wait for the students to return to Hogwarts, and then the real game would commence. However, with Riddle creating his first Horcrux, Dumbledore found it increasingly difficult to oversee the boy as he once had. Riddle had grown smarter and more cautious, leaving no loose ends that could incriminate him or reveal Dumbledore’s insight into his plans.

As soon as Hadrian and Draco received their letters from Hogwarts, both families immediately went to Diagon Alley. The boys voiced their complaints about all the books they would have to read, authored by Gilderoy Lockhart. At Diagon Alley, the Malfoys encountered the Weasleys and the Grangers, much to the astonishment of onlookers, as the three families treated each other amicably. Arthur Weasley was particularly excited about the presence of the Muggle couple and bombarded them with eager questions about Muggle objects. Meanwhile, Nyx, curled around Hadrian’s neck, made acidic comments about how many people were reeking of various hormones.

The adults dispersed, leaving Hadrian, Draco, Ron, and Hermione free to explore Diagon Alley. Hadrian bought four large ice creams, which they happily enjoyed as they strolled along, marveling at the fascinating shop windows. Ron covetously admired a full set of Chudley Cannon robes displayed in the "Quality Goods for Quidditch" window until Hermione pulled them toward the next store to buy paint and parchment.

In Gambol and Japes—Wizarding Joke Shop—they stumbled upon Fred, George, and Lee Jordan, who were stocking up on Dr. Filibuster fireworks, known for going off wet and not heating up. After spending an hour there, they made their way to Flourish and Blotts. To their surprise, they found a crowd jostling at the bookstore’s entrance, eager to get inside. A large banner stretched across the first floor windows announced the reason for the commotion:

GILDEROY LOCKHART

Autograph your autobiography

MY MAGICAL SELF

Today from 12:30 to 16:30

"We'll get to meet him!" Hermione squeaked, her excitement palpable. "He’s the author of almost all our books!" The crowd appeared to be primarily witches around Mrs. Weasley’s age. A flustered wizard at the door tried to calm the throngs, saying, "Please, ladies, calm down... Don't push. Watch out for the books now..."

Hermione grabbed Ron and Hadrian's hands, pulling them into the shop. Draco took the other brunette's hand, looking at her with a pleading expression as if asking to escape the crush of people. A long line snaked to the back of the store, where Gilderoy Lockhart sat signing his books. Each of the boys picked up a copy of *Standard Book of Spells, Second Grade*, managing to sneak to the front of the line where the Weasleys were already chatting with Malfoy and his companions, Ragnuk and Maray, hidden under wizarding glamour.

"Oh, you’re here! That’s great!" Mrs. Weasley exclaimed, glancing breathlessly at her reflection, adjusting her hair. Narcissa rolled her eyes at the throngs of women fawning over the seemingly worthless man. Maray crossed her arms, visibly disgusted by the wizards around her. "We’ll see you in a moment..."

Gradually, Gilderoy Lockhart came into view, seated at a table surrounded by eye-catching posters of himself, all flashing white, blinding smiles. He wore forget-me-not blue robes that complemented his eyes perfectly, and his conical wizard hat was tilted flamboyantly over his wavy hair. An irritable little man flitted around him, snapping pictures with a gigantic camera that puffed purple smoke with each blinding flash.

"Get out of the way, you there," he growled at Ron, shuffling back to find a better angle. "I work for the Daily Prophet."

"Big deal," Ron muttered, rubbing his foot where the photographer had stepped on it. Lockhart overheard and looked up. He spotted Ron, then his gaze fell on Hadrian. He stared for a moment before jumping to his feet and exclaiming, "It can’t be Harry Potter!" Hadrian wrinkled his nose at the mispronunciation of his name. The crowd parted, murmurs rippling through as Lockhart stepped forward, grabbed Hadrian's arm, and pulled him into the spotlight. The crowd erupted in applause. Hadrian’s face burned as Lockhart shook his hand for the waiting photographer, who snapped pictures like crazy, sending smoke billowing over the Weasleys. "Give a nice smile, Hadrian," Lockhart said through his dazzling grin. "Together, you and I are worth a front-page story." When he finally released Hadrian's hand, the boy could barely feel his fingers.

"I'm sorry, but I don't think that’s how you behave in front of the Prince of Camelot!" Lucius interjected, silencing the excited murmurs in the crowd. Lockhart appeared as pale as paper, swallowing hard.

"Destroy the photos," Hadrian ordered, glaring at the flamboyant man. Ragnuk, concealed under a glamour to appear human, waved a fake wand, and the camera burst into flames. The photographer gasped and dropped it to the ground. "Know, Mr. Lockhart, that Nyx hates to be touched without my permission." The serpent raised its head menacingly, baring its fangs at the bothersome man, hissing a warning. "It wouldn't be pleasant to get a bite from her; her venom might be... well, unpleasant." He winked at Lockhart. "Come on, Dray. We’ll come back later to pick up our books."

With that, Hadrian led his group—his parents and the Malfoys—out of the shop. Draco immediately entwined his arm with Hadrian's, trying to reassure him after the uncomfortable encounter in such a small, cramped space.

"I really want to kill that guy for touching you!" Nyx seethed angrily.

"I'd like you to do that," Hadrian replied, amusement dancing in his eyes.

"He smelled of extreme stupidity and narcissism. Can I bite him? Just so we don’t have to deal with him if we run into him again. Please?"

"You're impossible, Nyx." Hadrian shook his head, a smile playing on his lips.

"Something tells me Nyx didn’t like him either," Draco said with a sarcastic grin.

The group departed for their homes, the Weasleys sure to understand their hasty exit after that unpleasant episode. At Malfoy Manor, the goblins’ glamour faded, and the group gathered in the living room to pass the time while Draco and Hadrian played in the gardens under Nyx's watchful eye.

Chapter Text

On the first of September, several wizards made their way to King's Cross train station. After saying goodbye to Lucius and Narcissa, Hadrian, with Nyx perched on his shoulders, and Draco boarded the train, searching for an empty cabin to settle into. Once they found one, they sat side by side by the window, eagerly waiting for their friends. Although Hadrian had just bid farewell to his parents, he already felt a pang of longing for them. Soon, Slytherin and Gryffindor were united, and the journey began. During the ride, the friends chatted about their summers—of course, Hadrian omitted a few details about where he lived and with whom—and engaged in playful banter.

Still dressed in their casual clothes, the students disembarked at Hogsmeade Station. Unlike the previous year, Hadrian and his friends were guided by the monitors to a set of carriages illuminated by lamps.

Hadrian smiled as he looked at the strange creatures pulling the carriages. He glanced around to see the reactions of his friends, but no one else seemed to notice the animals. They resembled a kind of winged horse, with skeletal bodies and faces that looked more like skulls. Their leathery wings resembled those of bats, and their soft skin revealed their bones. They had large, milky white eyes, and their manes and tails were smooth black threads like their skin.

Hadrian had seen these creatures wandering around the Goblin Kingdom before. He loved being in their presence and even enjoyed peaceful rides with his father at dusk. Thestrals are visible only to those who have witnessed death and understood its significance. They are extremely docile and shy beings. Unlike their relatives, the Abraxans, who feed on pasture and malt whiskey—showing their elitist nature—thestrals also consume meat of any species (living or dead) along with water. They usually travel in groups of one male and five females. Thestrals possess a keen sense of smell and an exceptional sense of direction; once you gain their trust, you can mount them, tell them where you want to go, and they will take you there without error.

One fact led to thestrals being erroneously classified as extremely dangerous animals by the Ministry of Magic: only those who have witnessed death up close and fully understood its purpose can see them. This misconception created a mystique around them, as many believe that seeing thestrals is a sign of death. In reality, thestrals are gentle by nature and only attack humans if threatened or if their herd is in danger.

"Thestrals," Hadrian said in awe as he approached the nearest creature.

"Bless you?" Theodore replied, looking confused, joking about how the word sounded like a strange sneeze.

"The Hogwarts carriages are pulled by thestrals." His friends and the other students looked at him with curiosity and a hint of disbelief. Hadrian had always felt a peculiar connection with these unusual winged horses. He extended the back of his hand for the creature to sniff before gently caressing its snout. The other Hogwarts students regarded him as if he were crazy.

"Hadrian?" Pansy said fearfully, glancing around. "There's nothing there."

"There was never anything pulling the carriages," George added worriedly.

"Hazz?" Draco called out, concern evident in his voice.

"They can only be seen by those who have witnessed death and understood it," Hermione interjected, alarmed.

"But they’re like an omen of death!" a girl from Hufflepuff exclaimed in horror.

"It's just stupid mysticism," Hadrian said, smiling happily as he continued to pet the thestral, which responded to his affection. "They are extremely docile and shy. This prejudice exists only because of their ghostly appearance." He turned to Draco. "Come here. You may not see him, but you can feel him." He encouraged, extending his hand to his friend.

"You know everyone thinks you're crazy, right?" Draco replied, accepting Hadrian's hand and stepping forward into the void. Suddenly, he felt a warm breath against his pale skin, followed by the sensation of leathery skin beneath his touch. Draco's eyes widened in surprise. "I can feel it!" he exclaimed, impressed. The other students began to whisper among themselves, eager to experience it too.

"If you want to feel them, approach a carriage carefully and extend your hand. They will come to you," Hadrian said with a smile as he watched several students step forward toward the animals. Within seconds, everyone was exclaiming in surprise as they felt the same sensations as Draco.

"Bro! I'm feeling his breathing!" Theodore grinned like a child as he caressed the empty air.

"Why this delay?!" Severus Snape emerged from the darkness of the night, his expression unfriendly. All the students except Hadrian and Draco gulped nervously.

"It's my fault, Professor," Hadrian stepped forward, and the other students made way for him. "I was just so impressed by the thestrals pulling the carriages. Since no one else could see them, they probably thought I was crazy for petting nothing." He smiled, amused, watching Snape struggle to suppress a smile. "It turned out they wanted to feel them too, and everyone started petting the creatures. I apologize for dragging everyone into it and delaying us from the feast."

"So you can see the thestrals?" Severus raised a curious eyebrow.

"Yes, I can, sir."

"I believe that the delay has been addressed. But let this not be repeated," he said, adopting a falsely stern tone.

"Yes, sir."

"Let's go! All of you get into the carriages!" As he barked his orders, everyone hurried to comply. "The first-years are almost at the castle, and you are wandering here!" Amused, Hadrian climbed into a carriage with Draco and his friends.

"Lucky you're from Slytherin," Ron said, trembling with fear. "If it were with a Gryffindor, he would skin us alive."

"Man!" Blaise exclaimed excitedly. "It was really strange to feel the creature without seeing it. I wanted to see them, but at the same time, I didn't want to. Because, you know..."

"Tomorrow I'll bring a book with illustrations of them," Hadrian said, a hint of embarrassment creeping into his voice at the thought of showing his drawings to others. Draco, having already seen the brunette's "diary," smiled sweetly, causing Hadrian's cheeks to flush.

"The first time I saw a drawing of them, I had nightmares," Hermione shuddered.

"They have a non-'typical' appearance," Hadrian remarked. "But they possess a morbid beauty, and they are very kind." He gazed out the window at the thestral pulling their carriage.

"The Ministry has classified them as an XXXX creature, meaning dangerous and requiring specialized knowledge to confront," Hermione said, her voice filled with horror.

"Hermione, you need to learn not to take what is written in books as absolute truth," Hadrian said fondly.

"But they are absolute truths! They’re written by great names!" she replied, offended.

"Mione," Hadrian said, gently taking her hands in his. "There is no absolute truth. People write books based on their opinions. There’s no such thing as impartiality. Just look at our Hogwarts textbooks; they all talk about how bad dark magic is. 'Light' and 'darkness' are just terms. Everything is magic. The difference lies in how we use it. I can use the Quiropterum spell to conjure bats instead of birds with Avis, to scare off an offending animal and help someone. Just as easily, I could drown someone with Aguamenti. It’s all about character. A person's magical core or the spells they use do not define them. What truly matters is their actions. I have a black core, I’m a parselmouth, and I’m in Slytherin. None of that defines who I am. We shouldn’t perpetuate this prejudiced culture. We should strive for understanding. In other schools, they teach both 'dark arts' and 'light arts' so students can grasp both sides. But with Voldemort’s actions in Britain, a misconception has arisen. If we learn 'defense against the dark arts,' then by that logic, you’d be hunting me down just for being a parselmouth." He sighed. "What I mean is that we shouldn’t label anything. We should simply seek to understand."

His friends were taken aback by Hadrian's maturity. Hermione felt a bit embarrassed by the sermon but understood his perspective.

Before long, they were entering the gates of Hogwarts, excitement bubbling as they made their way to the Great Hall. Everyone quickly took their seats at their respective tables, eagerly awaiting the new students of the year. The sorting of houses commenced, the Sorting Hat sang its song, and Dumbledore shared his usual nonsensical words. Everything felt normal during dinner. But since nothing in Hadrian Tamish Potter's life was ever simple or normal, something was bound to happen.

Behind his half-moon glasses, Dumbledore's gentle eyes were fixed on one boy in particular. Hadrian noticed a mad and sickly gleam lurking beneath the old man's benign facade. Inside, Dumbledore was radiant; the diary had already been placed in the suitcase of a student he had strategically chosen. Now, it was just a matter of letting events unfold and allowing everything to resolve itself. And everyone would believe that Voldemort was the culprit, not him. Hadrian's life had returned to its usual chaos.

Oh, and let’s not forget that Lockhart was the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. "Wonderful," Hadrian thought sarcastically, feeling disgusted as he ignored a Nyx that begged to go scare the flamboyant peacock.

The party marking the beginning of the school year went off without a hitch. Hadrian and his friends made their way down into the cold dungeons, their bellies full and their energy waning. Nyx, being a magical serpent, was unfazed by the chill of their surroundings. Hadrian and Draco quickly unpacked their belongings and settled into separate beds. Since the holidays, Hadrian had no longer had any excuses to share a bed with the blond; they were both growing up, and it felt inappropriate for them to sleep together, even if it left them both feeling a bit lonely.

The next morning, Severus Snape made his rounds at the Slytherin table, distributing class schedules to the students. In Herbology class, they were greeted with the unwelcome sight of Lockhart being an imbecile and pestering Professor Sprout. When he spotted Hadrian, however, Lockhart seized the opportunity for a "pep talk."

"Harry!" he exclaimed, interrupting the lesson. "Do you mind if he's a few minutes late, Professor Sprout?" Judging by the teacher's displeased expression, she did care, but Lockhart dismissed her concerns with a wave and closed the greenhouse door in her face. "Harry!" he continued, his white teeth glimmering in the sunlight as he shook his head. "Harry, Harry, Harry."

Completely annoyed, Hadrian remained silent, raising an eyebrow at the man.

"Sir, could you please stop stalling?" Hadrian asked politely, his noble upbringing evident in his tone. "I don’t want to miss the first class of the year."

"So witty," Lockhart replied, flashing that dazzling smile. "It’s amazing how you can show off those shiny teeth even when you’re not talking. Harry Potter, heir to so many houses! You're destined to be a great wizard, boy. I've never been so shocked in my life!"

"What are you talking about?" Hadrian's patience was wearing thin.

"Of course, I’m talking about your interaction with the thestrals! I understood right away why you did it—it was in your face, Harry, Harry, Harry."

"What..." Hadrian began, but was cut off.

"There was a little publicity, wasn’t there?" Lockhart said proudly. "You were bitten! You were on the front page with me and couldn’t wait to repeat the feat."

"Oh no, Professor, I—"

"Harry, Harry, Harry." Lockhart grabbed him by the shoulder, his expression earnest. "I understand. It's natural to want more after you've tasted it once. I blame myself for giving you the opportunity; it couldn’t help but go to your head. But listen, boy, you can’t start acting recklessly in front of so many people just to draw attention. Being a public figure makes us targets for all kinds of comments, both good and bad. It’s best to calm down, okay? You have plenty of time for that when you get older. Yes, yes, I know what you’re thinking! 'That’s okay for him; he’s already an internationally known wizard!' But when I was twelve, I was a nobody, just like you are now. I’d even say I was more of a nobody! I mean, some people have heard of you, haven’t they? That whole episode with He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named!" He glanced at the lightning-shaped scar on Hadrian's forehead. "I know, I know—it’s not as impressive as winning the Wizards' Weekly Most Attractive Smile Award five times in a row, like I did, but it’s a start, Harry. It’s a start."

"But, sir..."

"Harry, Harry, Harry." Lockhart interrupted with a grin. "We’d be just fine if you made a cameo in my next book. It would be a fantastic appearance, draw a lot of attention, and you wouldn’t be branded as crazy."

He gave Hadrian a cordial wink and walked away. Hadrian stood there, dazed for a few seconds, before remembering he needed to get to the greenhouse. He opened the door and slipped inside without attracting attention. Professor Sprout was stationed behind an easel table in the center of the greenhouse, where about twenty pairs of earmuffs in various colors were arranged. They were about to work with mandrakes—terribly ugly plants that emitted agonizing screams.

A boy named Justin Finch-Fletchley, a Muggle-born, introduced himself to Hadrian and praised Lockhart effusively.

By the end of class, Hadrian, like everyone else, was sweaty, sore, and covered in dirt. They returned to the castle to wash up quickly, and then the Slytherin students hurried to Transfiguration. Today, they were tasked with turning a beetle into a button, and within seconds, Hadrian was the only one who had managed to accomplish the feat. Reluctantly, Professor McGonagall awarded Slytherin ten points, though she always looked at him with that sour, contorted expression, as if she had just bitten into a particularly sour lemon.

When the bell rang to signal lunchtime, everyone excitedly made their way to the Great Hall.

"What did Lockhart want with you?" Pansy asked curiously as she piled food onto her plate.

"I swear I want Nyx to bite you," Hadrian sighed.

"I CAN?!" Nyx, the snake, raised her head to look into Hadrian's green eyes.

"No. Unfortunately not," he replied, shaking his head with an amused smile.

"And what did he say to draw the ire of the king of Slytherin?" Theodore joked.

"Basically, he’s an attention-mad narcissist," Hadrian said, feigning boredom. He cleared his throat to launch into an excellent imitation of Lockhart. "Harry, Harry, Harry! I’m so amazing! I won the Wizards' Weekly Most Attractive Smile Award five times in a row! Lick my incredibly horrible boots! I’m so dimwitted that I can’t even say your name right! Oh, and you’re a huge jerk, so come bring me more publicity because of your scar and blah, blah, blah."

Hadrian's friends erupted into laughter.

"You even struck the pose and swayed your hands!" Pansy managed to say between giggles, wiping tears from her eyes.

"It was just like that!" Blaise added, still chuckling.

"Changing the subject," Hadrian began, "what do we have next?" Blaise rifled through his schedule to find the answer.

"Defense Against the Dark Arts," he replied, rolling his eyes.

"I don’t know if I’ll last until the end of the year," Hadrian said, tapping his forehead on the table in mock despair.

After finishing lunch, the four of them settled on a staircase and began to chat animatedly. Suddenly, Hadrian sensed a wave of magic—something he was particularly attuned to—indicating he was being closely watched. When he looked up, he saw a tiny boy with hair as yellow as a sunflower, the same one he had seen trying on the Sorting Hat the day before, staring at him in a daze. The boy was clutching an object that resembled a Muggle camera, and when Hadrian met his gaze, he felt himself turn crimson.

"Are you okay, Hadrian?" Colin Creevey asked breathlessly, stepping forward hesitantly. "I’m from Gryffindor. Do you mind if I... can I take a picture?" He added, raising his camera hopefully.

"A photo?" Hadrian repeated, still confused.

"To prove that I met you!" Colin said anxiously, inching closer. "I know everything about you. Everyone tells me how you survived when You-Know-Who tried to kill you, how he disappeared, and how you still have that lightning-bolt scar on your forehead." His eyes scanned the roots of Hadrian's hair. "A boy in my dorm said that if I develop the film with the right potion, the pictures will move. Isn’t that fantastic? I didn’t know the weird things I did were magic until I got my letter from Hogwarts. My dad’s a milkman, and he couldn’t believe it either! I’m taking a bunch of photos to show him, and it would be amazing to have yours."

Colin looked at Hadrian with pleading eyes. "Maybe your friend could take the picture, and I could stand next to you? And then could you autograph it?"

"Autograph the photo?" Hadrian echoed, surprised.

"Are you giving away autographed photos, Potter?" Millicent Bulstrode's loud, contemptuous voice cut through the courtyard. She had stopped right behind Colin, flanked, as always, by her friends Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass. "Everyone in line!" she shouted to the other students. "Hadrian Potter is handing out autographed photos!"

"No, I’m not! No!" Hadrian replied angrily, running a hand through his hair.

"You're jealous!" Colin’s thin voice piped up, his entire body dwarfed by Bulstrode’s height.

"Jealous?" Bulstrode scoffed, her voice now carrying as half the courtyard turned to listen. "Of what? I don’t want a disgusting scar on my forehead, thank you very much. I don’t think having an open mind makes anyone special." Her friends giggled stupidly at her remark.

"Be careful, Bulstrode," Pansy said with a sarcastic smile. "If you keep this up with Hadrian, everyone will think you’re in love with him." Bulstrode’s cheeks flushed with anger.

"I don’t take advice from a street corner whore like you, Parkinson," she shot back, trembling with rage as she brandished her wand.

"What’s going on, what’s going on?" Gilderoy Lockhart strode toward the crowd, his turquoise robes swirling behind him. "Who is distributing autographed photos?" Theodore began to speak, but Lockhart interrupted, putting an arm around Hadrian’s shoulders and booming jovially, "You shouldn’t have asked! We’ll meet again, Harry!"

Trapped against Lockhart's side and burning with irritation, Hadrian watched as Bulstrode snickered and slipped away with her friends.

"Come on then, Mr. Creevey," Lockhart said, smiling at Colin. "A double photo, nothing better! We can both sign it for you." Colin adjusted the camera and snapped the photo just as the bell rang, signaling the start of afternoon classes.

"It’s time, let’s walk you there," Lockhart called to the students, leading Hadrian back to the castle. Hadrian wished for a good spell to disappear, still tethered to the teacher. Nyx, who had been sleeping on Hadrian's shoulders, lifted her head and took a threatening stance toward Lockhart.

"And that snake of yours is beautiful, Harry," Lockhart said, his bravado faltering slightly. For the first time, Hadrian saw a flicker of fear in the man’s eyes, and he relished it.

"Nyx doesn’t like it when people touch me or misspell my name," Hadrian said, trying to suppress a smile of amusement. "You know, Professor, she's a magical serpent from the species of Muggle King Cobra. She’s nearly five meters long." Nyx reveled in the fear emanating from Lockhart. "I don’t know if you’re aware, but this species is the deadliest of snakes. Her venom is extremely potent, and it wouldn’t be wise to do anything near me; she’s quite territorial and protective."

Hadrian couldn’t help but find amusement in the terrified look Lockhart cast at the snake resting on his shoulders. After clearing his throat and managing a strained yellow smile, the man retreated.

"A word for mutual understanding, Har—Hadrian," Lockhart corrected himself nervously, pretending the earlier mishap hadn’t happened. "I saw you with young Creevey. If he were photographing me too, your classmates might think you’re showing off. I have to say, handing out autographed photos at this point in your career is somewhat unwise. It appears a little presumptuous, Har—Hadrian, to be frank. There will come a day when, like me, you’ll need to carry a stack of photos everywhere you go." He chuckled. "But I don’t think you’re there yet."

Hadrian ignored the man, feeling sick from the overwhelming idiocy. Once they entered the classroom, he left Lockhart talking to himself as he walked over to Draco, who was waiting at his desk with Pansy on the other side.

"I'm going to start the Potter Fan Club," Theodore joked, standing next to Blaise.

"Would throwing me from the Astronomy Tower be a good idea?" Hadrian grumbled in exasperation.

"That would be a very bad idea." Draco reached under the table, taking Hadrian's hand and caressing it fondly. Just the simple touch of his hand relaxed Hadrian completely, washing away all irritation and replacing it with the joy of being next to Draco.

Chapter Text

When the whole class was seated, Lockhart cleared his throat loudly and fell silent. He reached out, picked up a student's copy of *Travels with Trolls*, and held it up to showcase his own photo on the cover, winking.

"Me!" he proclaimed, pointing to the photo with a flourish. "Gilderoy Lockhart, Order of Merlin, Third Class, Honorary Member of the League for the Defense Against the Dark Arts, and winner of the Most Attractive Smile Award from *Wizards' Weekly* magazine five times in a row—but I won’t dwell on that." He paused, waiting for applause or admiration, but only a few half-hearted smiles greeted him. "I see that everyone has purchased the complete collection of my books. Very well! I thought we’d start today with a little test. Nothing to worry about; I just want to check how closely you’ve read the books and how much you’ve absorbed..."

After distributing the tests, he returned to the front of the class and announced, "You have thirty minutes... Start!"

Hadrian glanced at the test and frowned. The questions were all about Lockhart and completely unrelated to the subject matter. They asked for his favorite color, secret ambition, greatest accomplishment, birthday, and ideal gift. This nonsense stretched over three pages, totaling fifty-four completely useless questions.

"Is this serious?" Draco asked, disbelief etched on his face, echoed by Theo, Pansy, and Blaise.

"That’s ridiculous," Hadrian snorted. But then a mischievous smile crept onto his face. "But we have to answer, don’t we?" His friends shared the same grin, knowing exactly what was about to happen.

They began answering with whatever came to mind. Hadrian, however, ignored the test entirely. Instead, he pulled out his diary and started working on it. Ever since moving in with the goblins, he had developed a habit of writing and drawing magical creatures. No wizard could claim the knowledge he possessed because they lacked the trust of the creatures. For instance, most people thought goblins were treacherous, opportunistic beings who cared only for money. But that was merely the stoic façade they presented to wizards, who were often blinded by their own prejudices and sense of superiority. Goblins were... normal. They had the same feelings and personalities as humans, each with their own character. However, they did not consider themselves superior to anyone and maintained open minds about various subjects. Living among the goblins had allowed Hadrian to understand the true essence of these creatures, as he had earned their complete trust. Not even Newt Scamander, a genius in the field of magical creatures, had managed that. Hadrian admired Newt's books, which inspired him to write his own diary.

When Lockhart collected the tests half an hour later, he appeared offended that only Millicent Bulstrode had answered all the questions correctly. However, when he glanced at Theodore's parchment, fury flickered in his eyes, though he tried to mask it.

"Mr. Nott," Lockhart began, his voice dripping with irritation, "could you explain why my greatest achievement to date is still unachieved? Or why my favorite color is Thunderbird manure? Or that my secret ambition is to become a merperson and that I should stick a fish in an inappropriate place and jump into the Great Lake? Or that my birthday is as useless as the competence of the Ministry? Or that my ideal gift would be a hammer?"

"Look, sir," Theodore said, leaning back in his chair nonchalantly. "Your greatest achievement hasn't yet been achieved because it would be the day you stop talking so much nonsense and making people's lives hell with your idiocy. The color? I don’t even need to explain that. As for ambition, it speaks for itself. Nobody cares about your birthday because it’s not an event that can change lives. And I compared the uselessness of the Ministry in certain aspects. The hammer? That would be for breaking your annoyingly white teeth."

Lockhart turned red with rage; his right eyelid trembled, and his lips convulsed as he struggled to maintain his fixed smile.

"This test is completely useless for the subject! We should be learning how to defend ourselves, not about your life," Hadrian chimed in, adding to Theodore's critique.

"Minus thirty points from Slytherin!" Lockhart shouted, his voice quaking with indignation. Theodore merely shrugged. If Hadrian played his cards right, he would earn another hundred points that day.

Lockhart then launched into an irrelevant rant about the practical test he had prepared, continuing to boast about his books and regaling the class with more of his self-serving tales. Meanwhile, Hadrian quietly doodled a Thestral in his notebook.

“Now, be prepared! It is my duty to teach you how to defend yourselves against the worst creature known in the magical world!”

"Really?" Draco whispered, an amused smile spreading across his face as he exchanged glances with Hadrian.

"You may be facing your greatest fears in this room," Lockhart continued, sounding gravely serious. "Know that no harm will come to you while I am here. I only ask that you stay calm." Hadrian regarded the cage with disinterest as Lockhart placed his hand on the cover. Pansy and Theodore stopped laughing, sensing the rising tension. "I ask you not to shout," Lockhart admonished in a lowered voice. "You could provoke them."

The entire class held their breath as Hadrian and his friends rolled their eyes in annoyance. With a grand flourish, Lockhart pulled off the cover. "Yes, gentlemen!" he announced theatrically. "Introducing the newly captured Cornish pixies!"

Millicent Bulstrode couldn't contain herself, letting out a snort of laughter that Lockhart misinterpreted as a scream of terror.

“What's wrong?” he smiled at her, visibly confused.

"Well, they're not... not really dangerous, are they?" she teased.

“Don’t be so sure!” Lockhart said, shaking a finger at her in irritation. “These little bandits can be devilishly cunning!”

The pixies were electric blue, about a foot tall, with thin faces and voices so high-pitched they sounded like a flock of parakeets squawking. The instant the cover was removed, they began to chatter and zoom about excitedly, shaking the bars and making strange faces at those closest.

"Right then," Lockhart declared. Hadrian smiled, fond memories of the mischievous little creatures from the goblin village flooding back to him. He loved how cheeky they could be. "Let's see what you think of them!" And with that, he opened the cage.

Mayhem ensued. The pixies burst out like rockets, scattering in every direction. Two of them grabbed a boy by the ears and lifted him off the ground, while several others flew straight through the windows, sending a shower of glass shards raining down. The rest wreaked havoc in the classroom, causing chaos with the efficiency of a rampaging rhinoceros. They knocked over inkwells, splattering ink everywhere, ripped books and papers to shreds, tore pictures off the walls, and overturned the wastebasket. Backpacks and books flew against the broken windows as, in mere moments, half the class was cowering under their desks. The unfortunate boy still clutched by the ears dangled from the ceiling by the iron chandelier, adding to the chaos unfolding around them.

"Come on, let’s go. Gather them, gather them! It’s just pixies!" Lockhart shouted. He rolled up his sleeves, brandished his wand, and yelled, "Peskipiksi Pesternomi!"

The words had no effect; one of the pixies snatched the wand and tossed it out of the window. Lockhart gulped and dove under the table, narrowly avoiding being crushed by the boy hanging from the ceiling who plummeted a second later when the chandelier gave way. Hadrian sighed in displeasure. He raised his wand, made the correct movements, and calmly uttered the incantation.

"Peskipiksi Pesternomi!" Immediately, the creatures ceased their destruction of the room. "I know you’re having fun and everything," he began, speaking to the little creatures, "but could you please stop?" Then he released the paralysis and opened his hand, waiting for a pixie to land on it. Within seconds, one of the little creatures perched in the palm of his hand. The others hovered in the air, waiting for their leader to issue orders.

"You can be free," he said as he leaned in close to the creature's large ear and whispered just for it to hear. "You could even make that annoying blond's life colorful hell." Lockhart is unbearable, and he even caught you. I think revenge would suit you nicely, don’t you think?" He smiled mischievously as he noticed the creature's eyes gleaming with malice and its lips arching into a devilish grin.

"As you wish, wizard’s cub," the pixie replied in a high-pitched voice before soaring out of the window, followed by the others who chattered in another language and laughed. Everyone looked at Hadrian in awe.

"I'm sorry, professor," he said, "but you yourself have said that you are responsible for our safety and for teaching us how to defend ourselves. Did you still think it was prudent to release pixies in a room full of children you hadn't instructed on how to defend themselves?" Lockhart blushed violently as he realized he was being lectured by a student.

"That was great recklessness on your part, sir. Not to mention that you pronounced the spell wrong and even had your wand thrown out the window. In your next class, it’s best to think before you act." The bell rang, and it took everyone a few moments to recover from the shock of Hadrian’s reprimand directed at a teacher. He stood up pompously while collecting his belongings and left the room, his friends following him.

"Man," Blaise said with a proud smile. "You just lectured a teacher! That was amazing!"

"Pixies are creatures classified as XXX by the Ministry," Hadrian explained. "This means a competent wizard could easily handle them, but he didn’t."

"And you’re still a second-year student, and you did it!" Pansy cheered, jumping for joy.

"Though any creature can be classified as XXXXXXX when it comes to Lockhart."

"But that classification doesn’t exist," Blaise commented, confused.

"It’s the Lockhart classification. Deadly danger, even if it’s a Pygmy Puff," Hadrian quipped, and the group burst into laughter.

"You didn’t need to humiliate a professor to feel superior, Potter," Bulstrode chimed in. "He just wants to give us direct experience."

"Direct?" Hadrian asked with one eyebrow raised.

"He had no idea what he was doing," Draco added.

"Lie. You’ve read his books. You’re just jealous that he’s better than you. Just look at all the amazing things he’s done," Bulstrode commented angrily.

"Which he claims he did," Theodore replied.

"If he really knew what he was doing, he wouldn’t have let loose a bunch of pixies without instructing the students on how to defend themselves. Reginald could have broken an arm when he fell from the chandelier." Hadrian crossed his arms, completely uninterested in the girl's silly crush on the teacher.

"Don’t pay attention to her, Hadrian," Pansy said with a wicked smile, glancing at Bulstrode. "She’s just another one blinded by the brightness of his teeth." She laughed when she saw Bulstrode snort in anger, her face flushed red as she stomped her foot.

"This class was memorable," Draco said, smiling at his friends as they headed to their next class.

Soon after the eventful Defense Against the Dark Arts class, the entire school knew what had happened in Gilderoy Lockhart's class. There were two types of students who looked at Hadrian. The first group, like him, believed that Lockhart was a joke and knew nothing, admiring Hadrian for his courage. The second group, like Bulstrode, were teenagers infatuated with the man and resented Hadrian for humiliating him in his own class.

In the days that followed, Lockhart began to pick on Hadrian out of pure childish revenge. Meanwhile, the pixies were doing their best to make the foolish man’s life a living hell. Lockhart remained a joke as a wizard in Defense Against the Dark Arts, while Hadrian continued to be the best student in the school. He and his friends stopped attending Defense Against the Dark Arts classes and instead met in the library to study on their own. Several students from all years followed their example, with the older ones helping the younger ones with their studies.

Now, Hadrian and his friends were heading to the History of Magic classroom, taught by the world’s most boring ghost teacher. The ghost’s soft, monotonous voice had the power to put anyone to sleep. Hadrian, now wiser, had advanced his studies during the vacation, allowing him to completely ignore the ghost and focus on his "hobby." But this day was different. It was the day when Professor Binns, who usually just read from the books, dropped his book at the end of the class and looked at the students. Everyone was curious about the ghost’s unusual behavior.

"Today, I would like to do something different." For the first time, all the students paid attention to what the ghost said. "I want you to research Merlin. I want four scrolls discussing everything related to Merlin. I’ll give you two weeks to turn it in." With that, the bell rang.

Hadrian and his friends expressed their alarm over the teacher’s sudden decision as they moved on to their next classes. As dinner approached, they found a free period, so the group headed to the castle's library. The boys asked the librarian, Madam Pince, for assistance and soon occupied a table piled with several books. Hadrian had just picked up a book titled "The Order of Merlin Through the Ages." Its brown leather cover was embossed with a quote from the wizard: "The best way to know if a book is good is to look at half of the first paragraph and the fifth paragraph of the middle page."

"Hey, guys," Hadrian called to his friends, catching their attention. "Look at this. 'The best way to know if a book is good is to look at half of the first paragraph and the fifth paragraph of the middle page.'"

"But what the hell does that mean?" Theodore asked, confused.

"It could be a riddle," Blaise suggested.

"Merlin was a genius," Draco commented, watching Hadrian flip through the book to the page that divided it into two equal parts.

"What does it say there?" Pansy asked excitedly.

— In the middle of the first paragraph, it says: "Hidden from the eyes of the foolish and blind are the secrets of magic, which is nothing more than the hard work of a wizard, regardless of origin or lineage. A magician can give his all and will have a great future."

"Merlin loved riddles. We may have found one," Draco commented excitedly.

"He always said that the first part of a sentence is the one that matters," Blaise added, resting his hand on his chin thoughtfully.

"So, the part that matters is, 'hidden from the eyes of the foolish and blind,'" Hadrian said, his excitement growing.

"And what about the fifth paragraph?" Theodore leaned over the table to get closer to his friend. "What does it say?"

"One of the books I worked hardest on and was most happy to help create would be 'The Muggle Protection Laws.' In the seventh paragraph of the antepenultimate page, there is a very important fact," Hadrian read eagerly.

"It's another clue!" Blaise exclaimed as he stepped forward to the stack of books, fervently searching for the one titled "The Muggle Protection Laws." "I found it!" He opened the book to the third-to-last page and looked for the seventh paragraph.

"What does it say?" Pansy leaned toward him to be able to read along.

"The clue to the secret of harmony between wizards and Muggles will lie in the hearts of new wizards and witches who remove their prejudices from their minds." He began to read aloud. "One of the most difficult animals to hide from Muggles would certainly be dragons. But even though they are such a difficult animal to handle or keep under control, they are certainly my favorite creatures. I was more than happy to help put my research on dragons into the book 'Magical Animals.' So, if you want to know about dragons, you should read the part about them."

"Write it down, Dray!" Hadrian handed parchment, quill, and ink to the blond. "In the first book, it said: 'hidden from the eyes of the foolish and blind.' In the second, it said: 'there will be the clue to the secret.'" Draco wrote everything down, excitement bubbling inside him.

"Magic Beasts..." Pansy muttered as she searched for the book. "Here!" she exclaimed excitedly, opening to the page about dragons. "Under fire, dragons hatch their eggs." Draco quickly wrote down the first part of the sentence: "under fire." After reviewing the information about dragons written by Merlin—of which there was a lot—they finally found something they could use as a clue. At the end of the dragon category, Merlin had written: "Despite the difference in our thoughts, I could consider Salazar Slytherin a friend because, after all, what he respected most was strength. I found it very amusing when he quoted me in the book 'Hogwarts Through the Ages,' and I was honored to have been his student."

"Hogwarts..." Theodore was rummaging through the books, now scattered across the table. "I found it!" He smiled as he opened the book to the section where Salazar Slytherin commented on Merlin. "In the home of serpents, there was a resident whom I personally considered strange in every way. Even with all the adversity, he rose to become one of the greatest wizards of all time, bringing pride to our home. And that would be the one everyone knows as the 'Prince of Enchanters,' Merlin the Wizard."

"In the home of serpents," Draco finished his notes excitedly.

"But that doesn't make sense," Theodore said, reading the paper upside down, his face a mask of confusion. He looked at his friends, who were also deep in thought. "But what the hell does that mean?"

"It's because it's out of order." Hadrian smiled to himself as he picked up the pen and paper, beginning to write the words in the correct sequence. "Looking at the order of publication of the books, I think I can find the right order." He finished writing, a huge smile spreading across his lips. "Under fire; in the home of serpents; hidden from the eyes of fools and the blind; will be the clue to the secret."

"The home of serpents probably means the Slytherin Common Room. Merlin belonged to our house," Blaise analyzed, glancing at the paper Hadrian showed them.

"Under fire could refer to the fireplace," Hadrian said, his eyes sparkling as he looked at his friends.

"Keep it all!" Pansy ordered, her voice squeaky, and everyone jumped to their feet, hurriedly putting the books into their backpacks.

Hadrian still held the paper with the riddle as the five of them ran toward the dungeons. Nyx complained acidly about being disturbed during her sleep on Draco's shoulders. The group stumbled in front of the secret passage, tangled up in words while saying the password, and hurried into the Common Room. It was just a few minutes before dinner, so the place was empty. They threw their backpacks on the floor near the fireplace, hearts racing and adrenaline coursing through their veins, as they approached the imposing fireplace.

"What now?" Pansy asked, catching her breath.

"We look for something in the fireplace," Hadrian said, stepping closer to the fire. The five of them began to rummage through anything unusual in the fireplace.

Five pairs of hands groped everywhere around the great fireplace—except in the fire, of course. Hadrian used his sensitivity to magic, running his hand over the area. He felt a tingling sensation as he moved his fingers. When his entire hand tingled, he smiled. On the right fang of the serpent carved in stone above the fireplace, Hadrian sensed the magic. Turning counterclockwise, he heard a sound like gears shifting, and a cylinder emerged from the serpent's mouth.

"I can't believe this," Pansy gasped, stepping back as Hadrian took the shiny cylinder in his hands. Upon opening it, a piece of parchment fell into his palm.

"Holy shit," Theodore said, wide-eyed.

"What does it say?" Draco rushed to stand next to him, peering at the scroll.

"In the highest tower under the sky, where we have a duty to understand the universe, the second clue will be. But to discover it, magic and the mind must be used. When the planets are aligned under the light of the moon, the answer will manifest itself."

"I'm going to resurrect Merlin just to kill him again," Pansy groaned, throwing her head back. "This guy only knows how to complicate people's lives, damn it."

"Obviously, we should go to the Astronomy Tower," Blaise commented thoughtfully. "But the best time to use the Tower is at night."

"And we can't do that in the middle of class with a bunch of people watching," Draco said, flopping into an armchair.

"I'm going," Hadrian declared. "Tonight, I'm going out with the Invisibility Cloak, and you’ve got my back, right?"

"Take Nyx with you," Draco said, concern etched on his face. Blaise conjured a Tempus, and in a bluish light, the time appeared.

"We're late for dinner," he noted. "We have to go, or they’ll suspect something."

"Let’s go then," Pansy stretched. "After this treasure hunt, I’m starving."

"I don’t even need to say that you shouldn’t open your mouth, do I?" Hadrian joked, tucking the clue into his pocket as he headed to the Great Hall with his friends.

Chapter Text

When everyone was already in bed, Hadrian and Draco were still awake, both anxious about what was going to happen next.

"Do you promise you'll be careful?" Draco looked worriedly at Hadrian.

"I promise." Hadrian smiled reassuringly as he felt Nyx climb up his leg until she settled on his shoulders. "Don't stay up waiting for me."

"You know I couldn't sleep even if I wanted to," Draco said, crossing his arms and pouting slightly, which made Hadrian laugh. "Just try not to end up in the infirmary."

Hadrian chuckled as he picked up his Invisibility Cloak. "I promise to try." Draco watched with wide eyes as Hadrian laughed and draped himself in the Cloak. Cautiously, the brunette descended the stairs from the dormitory and passed through the empty Common Room. It was past bedtime, so he didn’t have to worry about running into students—or dodging the monitors, ghosts, Filch, and his cat, Madame Norris.

"How come no one has found this before?" Nyx whispered, perplexed. "You've been here for years, and no one thought it could be something more?"

“People are a big unknown." Hadrian turned into a corridor and followed the staircase leading to the Astronomy Tower. "I hated those stairs."

"Don’t even tell me."

"You’ve never climbed them! They’re always loaded with so many steps! And you don’t even have legs!"

"So what?" Nyx replied indignantly. "I can get tired of watching you climb all the way up."

Hadrian shook his head and continued climbing until he reached the top. Breathing in the cool night air, he walked to one of the security railings that encircled the tower. The sky was dark and full of stars, the moon shining like silver, illuminating the Hogwarts grounds below. In the center were two armillary spheres: a smaller one resting in a hole in the wooden floor, and a much larger one hanging from the ceiling, well above the smaller one. The armillary spheres served to give an exact representation of the celestial bodies' positions, including the vernal point and the equinoxes. They allowed for the conversion between different coordinates used in astronomy without the need for calculations.

"What now?" Hadrian removed the Cloak and draped it over a small table.

"Read the clue again," Nyx suggested as she crawled down from Hadrian’s shoulders, returning to her original size.

"In the highest tower under the sky, where we have a duty to understand the universe, the second clue will be. But to discover it, magic and the mind must be used. When the planets are aligned under the light of the moon, the answer will manifest itself."

"This Lunar Globe might be related," the serpent suggested, inching her way towards a globe on a shelf.

"You might be right." Hadrian stepped forward to pick up the globe and set it on the table. "On the back, it says I should use magic and my mind."

"And the planets must be aligned in the moonlight," Hadrian mused.

"I may have to use the armillary spheres to align the planets as the moonlight indicates." He stepped forward to the center of the room with the spheres, ready to adjust them when Nyx spoke up.

"Use magic, Hazz."

"Ah, right." He smiled, a bit embarrassed, and took his wand from the holster on his thigh. Without uttering a word, the spheres began to adjust as Hadrian focused on the moon. The sound of gears moving and clicking filled the quiet space. As the spheres turned, light reflected off their golden surfaces, projecting luminous images onto the stone walls.

"What now?" he asked once he finished adjusting the spheres. His gaze was drawn to the Lunar Globe, which emitted a coral light while acquiring a horizontal cut. The top floated away, revealing a cylinder similar to the one Hadrian had found in the Common Room. His heart raced with excitement as he picked up the cylinder, watching as the sphere closed and ceased glowing.

"What is written?" Nyx shrank down and climbed onto Hadrian's shoulders. He opened the cylinder and pulled out a piece of parchment.

"In the tower of time you must go, but sound cannot escape, and in time to the very moment the next day you must return."

"The Clock Tower, perhaps," Hadrian speculated. He cast a Tempus charm with his wand and discovered that it was long past curfew. If he stayed any longer, he would be a real zombie tomorrow. "We'll solve it tomorrow. It's too late." He carefully stored the new clue, sheathed his wand, put away the Lunar Globe, and donned the Invisibility Cloak.

"When did you mature so much?" Nyx teased. "It seems like just yesterday you were chasing Draco with a gecko in your hand."

"That's because that really was yesterday." Hadrian smiled as he carefully descended the stairs. It wasn’t difficult to return to his dormitory without being caught. He grinned upon seeing Draco sleeping in a tangled mess in his bed. "Hey." He poked the blond's shoulder to wake him.

"Are you dead or alive?" Draco mumbled, rubbing his eyes as he sat up in bed.

"I'm alive." Hadrian smiled as he settled into bed and tucked the new clue away. "And you ended up sleeping while waiting for me."

"Good night, Sunshine."

"Good night, Moonlight."

"Good night to me." Hadrian chuckled at Nyx's dry comment.

"Good hunt for you, Nyx." He flopped onto his bed, soon drifting off to sleep.

---

It was the weekend, and Hadrian had planned to visit Hagrid that afternoon, intending to get plenty of sleep after the adventure at the Astronomy Tower. However, his plans went awry when Theodore entered the dorm room, flipping on the lights and waking up the boys.

"What?!" Draco exclaimed, sitting up abruptly as he blinked to adjust to the brightness.

"Let's go! Get up!" Theodore shouted, ripping the covers off Hadrian, who had pulled them up to his head.

"Go to sleep, Theo," Hadrian murmured, burying his face in his pillow.

"Today is the test for the new members of the Quidditch team!" Theodore continued, snatching Hadrian's pillow and throwing it at Draco, who was nearly asleep while sitting up.

"HOLY LIFE!" Draco yelled, jumping out of bed, tripping over the covers but managing to keep his balance as he rushed to the bathroom.

"I'm still going to kill you for waking us up before sunrise," Hadrian grumbled as he got to his feet.

"I'll meet you on the field in fifteen minutes," Theodore said, leaving the room and closing the door behind him.

"I’m going to fall off my broom from lack of sleep," Hadrian muttered, grabbing a change of clothes and heading to the bathroom. He had completely forgotten about the Slytherin team's Seeker test. Within minutes, Hadrian and Draco hurried to the shed where the Quidditch equipment was stored, finding several people already getting ready.

"Morning," Hadrian greeted, yawning as he went to his locker.

"If, by some chance, Marcus disappeared, would you suspect something?" Adrian teased, smiling at the captain.

"Now that you’ve confessed, yes," Terrence laughed at his friend's exaggerated expression of disgust.

"Come on, guys! Let’s get excited! We’re auditioning new members today!" Marcus announced enthusiastically.

"Uhul," Lucian Bole replied, though his tone suggested he was less than thrilled.

"Are you all ready?" Marcus asked, looking around the group. "Yes? Very good. Let’s go!"

As they left the shed, the team members formed a line, shoulder to shoulder, to evaluate the candidates. They would play a match against some of the starting lineup while the captain and other team members assessed everything. Hadrian was vying for the position of Seeker, and Draco wanted to be his backup. The two were excited, having trained throughout the vacation with games of catch (throwing a ball back and forth or competing to catch a Golden Snitch).

"Ready to lose, Sunshine?" Draco teased, circling Hadrian in the air as they flew over the field, watching the unfolding game.

"Don’t underestimate me, Moonlight," Hadrian replied with a wink, his eyes sparkling as he observed the game. "This year's candidates are good," he added, smiling.

"Pay attention to the game, Potty!" Draco shouted as he shot after the Snitch, which was flitting behind Hadrian. The brunette smiled and tilted his broom toward Draco, also spotting the Snitch glimmering in the sunlight.

Apparently, watching the Seekers contest was more interesting than the audition to join the team. Everyone had their eyes fixed on the two Seekers chasing the golden dot. Hadrian was side by side with Draco, both leaning on their broomsticks to increase speed and improve aerodynamics. The Snitch made a sharp turn near a tower in the stands, and the boys followed it masterfully. They were very close, both with their arms outstretched, trying to capture the elusive ball. The other Slytherins watching held their breath in anxiety until the Snitch was caught. Yes, the two boys caught the ball simultaneously. The Slytherins erupted in excited celebration. Draco and Hadrian stopped their brooms and opened their hands, displaying the Snitch to their housemates.

"It looks like we got the spot," Hadrian said, withdrawing his hand and leaving Draco admiring the ball in his palm.

"WE HAVE THE BEST PLAYERS OF THE CENTURY!" Marcus Flint shouted excitedly. "COME ON, GUYS! KEEP UP THE GAME!" he called to the Slytherins who hadn’t played yet. "COME DOWN HERE, SEEKERS!" Hadrian and Draco obeyed and then dismounted their brooms. "You were amazing!" Marcus exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. "I've never been so anxious watching two Seekers compete! You did it! You’re on the team!" The boys looked at each other, nearly bursting with excitement. "If something happens to Hadrian, you’ll step in, Draco," Marcus added. "Now, you can change and go rest. Then we’ll discuss training."

Hadrian and Draco said goodbye to the other Slytherins and entered the shed, putting away their equipment, taking a shower, and returning to the castle amidst a lively conversation. Soon after, they headed to the Great Hall to meet their friends. A strange alliance seemed to emerge: on one side were Hadrian, Draco, Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore from Slytherin, and on the other were Neville, Hermione, Ron, and occasionally Fred and George. Ginny, the youngest of the Weasleys who had joined Hogwarts that same year, was sometimes dragged by her older siblings to join the group, but she often ended up running away from them.

"And where were you?" Pansy arched an eyebrow as she watched her friends sit down in front of her. The table was occupied only by the Slytherin group.

"We joined the team!" Hadrian announced with a smile.

"I never doubted it," Blaise said, grinning as everyone congratulated the two.

"You should have seen it; he’s on par with me!" Draco commented proudly.

"And humility has come a long way," Theodore joked, earning a laugh.

"Since when has Draco Malfoy been humble?" Hadrian quipped, receiving a light shove from Draco amid the laughter of their friends.

"And how was it yesterday?" Pansy whispered so only the group could hear.

"We’ll talk about that later," Hadrian warned, glancing around. Just then, Colin Creevey came running excitedly toward him, a photo in hand.

"Hi, Hadrian!" Colin beamed, his cheeks flushed. "Are you okay?" he asked for the millionth time in the last few days.

"Hi, Colin," Hadrian replied politely, though he felt a bit annoyed by the boy’s obsession.

"Look at what I have here!" Colin exclaimed, revealing the photo. "I wanted to show you..."

Hadrian looked in confusion at the photo Colin was waving under his nose. In the black-and-white image, a moving Lockhart was pulling on an arm that Hadrian recognized as his own. He was pleased to see that his photographic self resisted bravely, refusing to be dragged into the frame, unlike a very proud Nyx, who was showing off for the camera as she tried to chase Lockhart away. As Hadrian watched, Lockhart gave up and slumped, panting against the white edge of the photo.

"Do you sign autographs?" Colin asked anxiously.

"Sorry, Colin, but I don’t really like that—autographs and such." He dismissed the request, trying to be polite.

"Ah, no problem." Colin's smile didn’t waver. "I saw the test for your team today! It was incredible, especially that moment when you..."

"You know it’s forbidden for members of other houses to watch the Quidditch practice, don’t you?" Blaise raised an eyebrow at the young boy.

"S-yes, but..." Colin's smile faded, and his cheeks turned even redder. "I-I wanted to see Hadrian flying and take some pictures of him as a souvenir. I swear I wouldn’t say anything to the Gryffindor team!" His eyes were wide with fear at the thought of his idol hating him.

"Alright, Colin." Hadrian sighed as the boy's face lit up with happiness. "Just don’t do that anymore. If they catch you, you could get hurt. It’s not worth the risk. There will still be official matches for you to see me play." Colin was about to burst with embarrassment. Hadrian wasn’t mad at him!

"I promise I won’t do that anymore. Thank you, Hadrian." In a moment of impulsiveness, Colin kissed Hadrian on the cheek and ran off excitedly. Hadrian, on the other hand, stood frozen, his eyes wide in surprise. Pansy was the first to burst into laughter.

"I think Hazz is broken," Theodore commented, wiping away the tears of laughter from his eyes.

"What exactly just happened here?" Hadrian looked confused at his friends, who were still laughing at his dazed expression.

"I think someone likes you, Harrykins," Pansy said, sipping her coffee and glancing away from the door through which Colin had just passed.

"What?" Hadrian looked at her doubtfully. "Wait! What?!"

"I think the penny has dropped." Draco turned his attention back to his plate, feeling a bitter taste in his mouth and something heavy in his chest.

"Like what...?"

"Man, you are really clueless in this regard." Theodore smiled at Hadrian's bewildered gaze.

"What do you mean?"

"Everyone noticed that Colin likes you," Blaise explained.

"Except for you." Pansy grinned as she watched Hadrian bang his head on the table a few times.

"What did I do to deserve this?" He stopped banging his head and stayed there, hidden from the murmurs of the entire Great Hall. "Ah, forget it." He straightened up again. "Let’s go to the Great Lake. I have news for you." He got up and waited for his friends to follow. Theodore stuffed a piece of toast with jam into his mouth and hurried after the group. As soon as they were away from the crowd at the edge of the Great Lake, Hadrian began to speak. "I found the next clue."

"And what was it?" Pansy’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

"How did you do it?" Draco asked, curious.

"I had to use magic to align the armillary spheres as the moonlight indicated. Then the Lunar Globe shone and revealed the next clue." He pulled a piece of parchment from his pocket. "In the tower of time you must go, but the sound cannot escape, and in time for the exact moment the next day, you must return."

"Clock Tower!" Blaise exclaimed, smiling with enthusiasm.

"I thought of that too," Hadrian admitted.

"And how do we solve it?" Draco rested his head on Hadrian's legs.

"The bells only ring at specific times. Maybe you should turn off your watch," Pansy suggested thoughtfully.

"And then turn the clock back to the same time as the day before," Theodore added.

"What are you talking about, Cub?" Nyx approached and nestled against Draco's belly.

"About the next clue."

"Ah. So should we go now?"

"What time does the next bell ring?" Hadrian asked his friends.

"In twenty minutes," Blaise replied after casting a Tempus spell.

"That's enough time." Draco, catching the hint, sat up as Nyx shrank and climbed onto Hadrian's shoulders.

"Can you cover me?" he asked, standing up.

"Absolutely," Theodore replied confidently.

"Go for it," Pansy encouraged.

"Be careful," Draco warned.

"I'll meet you later." Hadrian calmly returned to the castle, heading for the dungeons and leaving behind a group of gossipy and mischievous Slytherins.

Chapter Text

Picking up his Invisibility Cloak, Hadrian made his way to the Clock Tower. The place was cramped, clearly not intended for visitors. But who would stop Merlin from doing something? And who was going to prevent Hadrian from breaking yet another rule? Taking out his wand, he deactivated the gear system and turned the hands of the clock back until they aligned with the correct time. Everything was going surprisingly smoothly.

"Did it work?" Nyx asked as Hadrian finished the spell. The sound of gears resumed, and a cylinder, just like the previous ones, rolled to his invisible feet.

"I think so." He picked up the cylinder and reset the clock, which soon returned to its normal operation. Hadrian then returned to his dorm, stowed away the cloak, the tube, and the old track. He made his way back to the gardens and found his friends still chatting by the Great Lake.

"That was quick," Theodore said, smiling as Hadrian threw himself next to Draco and rested his head on the blond's legs.

"Did you make it?" Pansy approached excitedly.

"I did." He pulled the parchment from his pocket and read aloud: "At the top of the house of darkness, where monsters are captive by shackles and bars, the four stone beasts at the top are the answers. By the essence of him who is free, poured into the center of the covering, the beasts will reveal the secrets long guarded."

"This is a tough one," Theodore mused.

"There's some kind of jail here at Hogwarts," Blaise commented, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

"Who on earth would put a jail in a school?" Pansy asked in horror.

"The part about 'monsters captive by shackles and bars' could refer to something like that," Hadrian pondered.

"And where is that?" Draco questioned.

"It's the Dark Tower." Blaise pointed to a tall, narrow tower near the Courtyard of Transfiguration, surrounded by four gargoyles designed to direct rainwater.

"I'll go up there tonight," Hadrian declared.

---

Later that morning, Hadrian collided with someone. It was Hermione, helping Ron to the infirmary. The redhead looked pale and was vomiting slugs into a bucket.

"What happened?" Hadrian asked, supporting Ron with one arm to assist Hermione.

"Bulstrode," Hermione replied, rolling her eyes.

"She called you a Mudblood!" Ron tried to explain but was interrupted by another bout of slugs.

"You didn’t have to use your broken wand," Hermione scolded.

"How did he break his wand?" Theodore asked as the group made their way to the infirmary.

"He forgot it in his back pocket and sat on it," Hermione said, shaking her head disapprovingly.

"And you haven't asked for another one yet?" Pansy questioned, confused.

"He hasn't told his parents yet," Hermione replied. Before long, the group was leaving Ron in the care of Madam Pomfrey.

"Are you okay, Hermione?" Hadrian asked, placing his hand on the girl's shoulder, causing her to blush.

"The one who was hit by the spell was Ron, not me," she said, looking away, embarrassed.

"I'm not talking about that. I'm referring to what Bulstrode told you." The girl looked at him, surprised.

"Ah." Hadrian noticed her eyes glisten with unshed tears. "I'll be fine." He smiled cheerfully and gently stroked her shoulder.

"You can count on me for anything. If she does something, just tell her that Nyx will pay her a visit at night."

"I thank God for having a friend like you, Hadrian." Then her eyes widened as she processed his words. "Another?"

"Let’s just say Bulstrode bothered me, and Nyx gave her a warning." Hermione looked at him reproachfully.

"You can't risk yourself like that. What if they arrest you? Or expel you? We can’t play with people like that. God doesn’t like that."

"And there she goes again," Hadrian thought, holding back an eye roll. He was beginning to detest everything related to Christianity. Everyone he encountered seemed like a fanatic, failing to preach what their Lord commanded: love, humility, compassion, and gentleness. Humanity longed for a superior being to rule over them, creating legends and rules that suppressed the truth of their faith. The brainwashing they endured was appalling; their obsession was disturbingly insane and twisted beyond common sense. How many had been killed in the name of a supreme being? How many had committed atrocities against innocents, believing it was right? They thought their Lord would reward them with praise upon their death. It was madness.

Wizards had completely forgotten their origins and how they were born. They had abandoned and neglected the gift bestowed upon them by Lady Magic. They no longer thanked her, no longer nurtured her; they treated her as if she were nothing. The Lords of the Universe were not mere legends created by humans. They had always existed, watching from afar, without interference. Destiny was no longer relevant; they had forgotten that every action requires a reaction of equal or greater force. Magic was no longer a blessed gift for the few. Life was no longer to be cherished. Time had become an insignificant concept, merely a reminder of humanity's fleeting existence. Chaos was not the most powerful entity in the universe, nor was it capable of seeking justice against ungrateful humans. And Death was merely a natural fear, the moment when humans realized their life choices carried serious consequences.

Humans had chosen this path. Witches had abandoned the rituals that strengthened their magic, resulting in its weakening. They opted for safety and stability to avoid worries, leading to the rebellion of rare powerful wizards. All this for the same sedentary individuals in power to self-destruct in panic when faced with a greater threat. That was their fate: an endless cycle of internal wars and countless deaths. The brief time of their earthly existence was squandered in uselessness, their potential overshadowed by fleeting moments of peace, their selfish and immoral choices. Their lives were neglected, filled with monotonous days in a false utopia, soon to be shattered by a rebel seeking change.

The rebels were not always bad; what made them appear so was the society surrounding them. Their seemingly perfect lives, their prejudices deeply rooted in their souls, and their selfish actions prioritized over the common good all contributed to their downfall. And then came their deaths. Oh, how they underestimated this precious moment—the end of a road, the conclusion of a book, the closure of a life filled with mistakes and indecision. Everyone knows that in death, you can no longer do what you once did; everything comes to an end. Their efforts to accumulate wealth were in vain; they would take nothing with them. Their attempts to alienate an entire generation would bear grave consequences, just as their hate speech and prejudice, shouted into the void, would echo back at them. In death, they could no longer lie or manipulate lives, could no longer ruin the minds of innocents, could no longer destroy.

Destruction. Throughout their lives, humans destroy many things: insignificant objects, valuable items, places, the Earth they inhabit, mentalities, concepts, beliefs, dreams, hope, and lives. In death, the weight of their actions would become apparent, determining the end of their journey. An eternity of peace for good deeds, or one of unending torment—this is what humans feared most. That is why they dread death; they fear the fruit of their own planting, the poison-laden harvest that nourished them. Human hypocrisy haunted them even in death, as many believed they did not deserve punishment. But the Lords of the Universe? They cared little for human lives. They were merely observers of humanity’s self-destruction.

"I'll tell you." Hadrian smiled. "Thank you, Hadrian," Hermione said gratefully.

"That's what friends are for." He removed his hand from her shoulder, and the group began walking toward the gardens, chatting animatedly about everything.

---

In the afternoon, Hadrian and Draco, with Nyx resting on the brunette's shoulders, made their way down the fields to Hagrid's hut. They were surprised to see Lockhart leaving the place. Hagrid, sulking, commented that Lockhart wanted to teach him how to clear a well of algae, as if he didn’t already know! He even bragged about one of his supposed exploits. Hagrid also shared that Lockhart was the only candidate for the Defense Against the Dark Arts teaching position, which meant they were sentenced to a torturous school year.

"He was the only candidate," Hagrid said, offering them a plate of chocolate squares. "And I mean the only one. It’s getting really hard to find someone to teach Defense Against the Dark Arts. People aren’t too excited about taking on this role. They’re starting to think it’s cursed. Lately, no one has lasted long in it. Now tell me," he said, "what are you up to this year?"

"Nothing interesting." Hadrian stood up and walked over to the half-giant's sink. "Hagrid, I think we're already good friends." The man looked at him curiously. "So I guess I can give you some advice without sounding offensive." Hadrian began washing his hands in the sink.

"What do you mean, Hadrian?" Hagrid frowned in confusion.

"Your food is not very healthy, to put it mildly." Hadrian glanced at the half-giant, who wore a bewildered expression. "So, I’ll give you a cooking class." He smiled comfortingly while Hagrid’s eyes glistened with unshed tears.

"You're a golden boy, Hadrian." The man gave the brunette an enthusiastic pat on the back.

"You can join in too, Draco."

"No, thank you."

"First time you’ve accepted that I’m better than you at something," Hadrian teased, standing up and rolling up his sleeves.

"Where do we start?" Hadrian smiled and conjured several ingredients onto Hagrid's table.

"Hadrian!" Hagrid said abruptly, as if a sudden thought had struck him. "I have a complaint about you. I heard you were distributing autographed photos. How come I didn't win any?" Furious, Hadrian clicked his tongue against the roof of his mouth while preparing the utensils.

"I haven't been distributing autographed photos!" he huffed. "If Lockhart keeps spreading this rumor—" But then he noticed that Hagrid was laughing.

"I'm just kidding!" Hagrid exclaimed, patting Hadrian on the back with such force that he nearly stumbled forward. "I knew you hadn’t given any out. I told Lockhart you didn’t have to do that. You're more famous than he is without even trying."

"I bet he didn’t like that," Draco commented, chuckling.

"I don’t think so," Hagrid replied, his eyes twinkling. "And then I told him I’d never read one of his books, and he decided to leave."

The three of them had a wonderful time cooking together. Hadrian patiently taught his friends how to prepare various dishes, a skill honed during his years at the Dursleys. Hagrid also showed them the small garden behind the hut, where a dozen of the largest pumpkins Hadrian had ever seen were growing. Each pumpkin was the size of a boulder.

"They're growing well, don’t you think?" Hagrid asked happily. "By Halloween, they should be pretty big."

"What are you putting in the soil?" Hadrian asked, noticing Hagrid glancing over his shoulder to check if they were alone.

"Well, I've been giving, you know, a little help..." Hagrid replied, his voice lowering conspiratorially.

Hadrian’s gaze fell on Hagrid's flowered umbrella leaning against the back wall of the hut. Until that moment, he had always suspected that the umbrella was not what it seemed; he had a strong impression that Hagrid’s old school wand was hidden inside it. The gamekeeper had been expelled from Hogwarts in his third year, but Hadrian had never learned the reason why. Hagrid would only clear his throat loudly and change the subject whenever it came up.

"A fattening spell?" Hadrian asked, amusement lacing his tone. "Well, you did a good job."

"That’s what the Weasleys' little sister said," Hagrid commented. "I met her just yesterday. She told me she was just taking a look at the gardens, but I suspect she was hoping to find someone in my house." He winked at Hadrian. "If someone asked me, she’s one who wouldn’t refuse a photo..."

"Oh, shut up," Hadrian said, feeling embarrassed. Why was everyone suddenly liking him? He didn’t think he was all that special.

---

Once again, Hadrian found himself sneaking out of the Slytherin Common Room with Nyx perched on his neck in the dead of night. He had acquired a very useful skill: moving silently. He had learned to control his weight as he walked, making no sound as he moved calmly through the corridors. Before long, he was climbing the stairs of the Dark Tower to its terrace. In truth, that place served as a prison, with several floors of cells and walls adorned with chains stretching from start to finish. Hadrian was exhausted by the time he finally spotted a staircase leading to the top. He opened the trapdoor and climbed the last steps, letting out a long sigh in the frigid night air as he emerged at the top of the tower. The trapdoor through which he had passed was just behind a triangular structure at the front of the Tower. Hadrian switched off the light from his wand to avoid being seen.

"Finally." Nyx crawled down to the ground and returned to his original size.

"Don’t start, or I’ll throw you out of this tower," Hadrian remarked, trying to catch his breath.

"Read that verse in one sitting," Nyx crawled around nonchalantly as Hadrian rolled his eyes and picked up the piece of parchment.

"Lumos." The tip of his wand illuminated once more, allowing him to read the words: "At the top of the house of darkness, where the monsters are captive by fetters and bars, the four stone beasts at the top are the answers. By the essence of him who is free, poured out in the center of the covering, the beasts will give him the secrets that are long guarded."

"We're at the top of the Tower," Hadrian said. "Okay." Nyx looked around. "Come here." Hadrian walked over to the serpent and extinguished the light from his wand. "Now you're in the center."

"And what is the 'essence of him who is free'?" the serpent asked, staring intently at Hadrian.

"Your blood."

"Oh, okay," Hadrian crossed his arms in disbelief. "You can’t be serious."

"Unfortunately, yes. Sorry, cub," Nyx replied.

"And how much blood do I need to give?"

"I don’t know. We’ll only know when something happens." If Nyx could have, she would have shrugged.

Hadrian summoned a piece of straw from the floor below and transfigured it into a dagger. He fastened his wand around his waist, stretched out his left hand, and gripped the dagger with his right. Summoning all his courage, he made a horizontal cut across the palm of his hand. The blade slicing through his skin brought a slight pain and a burning sensation. Soon, his blood began to flow from the cut, dripping onto the ground. Hadrian hoped a few drops would suffice, but his hopes were dashed as a considerable puddle formed at his feet. Just when he thought of giving up, his blood emitted a faint red glow in the darkness and split into four streams. The liquid traveled toward the four gargoyles, and upon reaching its destination, the ground seemed to absorb it, causing four tiny trapdoors to appear.

Hadrian quickly performed a healing spell, closing the cut on his hand. He crouched by the first trapdoor and opened it; inside lay only a key. The other three trapdoors contained keys as well. Once he retrieved the last key, the trapdoors vanished, and four locks materialized, floating in the center of the terrace. Without overthinking it, Hadrian matched each key to its corresponding lock, causing them to disappear.

As if emerging from water, a final trapdoor appeared in the center of the dark stone terrace. Hadrian couldn’t bear the thought of opening yet another trapdoor, but he steeled himself and did so anyway. From within, he pulled out the next clue.

"Shall we?" Still crouching, Hadrian reached out to Nyx, who slid down his arm and curled around his neck. As soon as they connected, the trapdoor vanished, and Hadrian descended into the Tower. "Lumos."

"What does it say there?"

"In the labyrinth of stairs, the one who hides from fools is the only one who can take you to the algid corner under the fifth heaven. Hidden behind the wall between hot and cold lies the safe with its secrets. But beware, do not enter without preparation, for the Lord of Ice watches over that place."

"A problem for another day," Nyx replied as Hadrian tucked the piece of parchment away and began his descent down the stairs to the ground floor.

"I swear, if there’s not something spectacular waiting for me at the end of this, I’ll bring Merlin back from the dead just to torture him."

"So sadistic. I love it." Hadrian rolled his eyes as Nyx hissed, as if chuckling at him. The descent always felt faster than the ascent, and he swiftly reached the corridors leading to the dungeons. Suddenly, he halted, his senses on high alert. In the distance, almost imperceptibly, he heard a hauntingly deep female voice. It chilled him to the bone and made his heart skip a beat.

"Come... Come to me... Let me tear you apart... Let me break you... Let me kill you..." The voice faded into silence.

"Let’s head back to the dorms, cub," Nyx suggested, glancing around nervously. Hadrian didn’t argue; the urgency pushed him toward the dungeons.

"What the hell was that voice?" Hadrian burst into the room, agitated.

"I don't know, but it was speaking in Parseltongue," Nyx replied, slithering down to the floor and resuming her original size.

"What happened?" Draco murmured sleepily, scratching his eyes.

"Nothing. I’ll tell you about it tomorrow. Just go back to sleep." Hadrian smiled reassuringly and collapsed onto his bed, finally surrendering to the weight of fatigue.

Chapter Text

October arrived, bringing a humid chill that seeped through the gardens and into the castle. Ginny Weasley had been acting very strangely. Reclusive and pale, she appeared exhausted and fearful. Marcus Flint's enthusiasm for regular training sessions only intensified, which is why Hadrian found himself, late on a stormy Saturday afternoon on the eve of Halloween, returning to the dungeons, soaked to the bone and covered in mud. Draco had been called by Marcus to discuss some booking rules, so Hadrian made his way back to the castle alone. Nyx was not with him, as she loathed flying.

Even while exhausted from training, Hadrian's nerves were on edge due to a voice he had heard in the corridors. Who had spoken? What had they said? Would they harm anyone? Was it Voldemort acting once again? Or was it Dumbledore trying to kill him? Many questions lingered unanswered.

Hadrian encountered Nearly Headless Nick, and they talked about his lack of acceptance into a group for decapitated ghosts. Soon after, Filch dragged Hadrian into his office for muddying the hallways, where the boy discovered that the old janitor was a Squib who was attempting to learn magic through cards. Nick convinced Peeves to make a ruckus in the room above them, freeing Hadrian from detention. In the end, Slytherin would attend the anniversary of Nick's death.

Squibs are individuals with at least one wizarding parent who do not develop magical powers. They are often viewed with contempt by blood purists, as well as by some half-breeds and "blood traitors." The Ministry of Magic keeps no records of Squibs, reflecting the general disrespect within wizarding society towards them.

---

"What troubles you so much?" Neville asked worriedly, drawing Draco's attention to Hadrian's tense expression.

The diverse group of friends was enjoying a sunny day on the grounds of Hogwarts. They sat in a circle beneath the customary tree near the Great Lake. Hadrian leaned against the tree trunk, Draco lay next to him with his head resting on his thighs, and Neville sat on the other side of the brunette. Hermione and Blaise were discussing something about transfiguration, while Pansy, Ron, and Theodore engaged in a game of Exploding Snap. Nyx lounged in the sun, basking on her scales.

"There's something strange happening," the brunette whispered, running a hand through his hair to push it out of his face.

"Strange how?" Draco asked cautiously.

"Bad. Something bad is happening, and I don't know what it is." The brunette's gaze drifted to the lake.

"You don't have to take responsibility for everything, Hazz." Neville held his hand, offering comfort.

"I do when I’m the only Parselmouth in this school who knows that something is lurking around and wants to kill people." His intense green eyes locked onto Neville's browns.

"What do you mean by that, Hadrian?" Draco asked, sitting down and staring at his friend.

"I hear something speaking in Parseltongue in the halls." Unconsciously, Hadrian clasped Draco's hand. "It wants to kill. I don't know where it is, I don't know how to find it; it always manages to escape me. Nyx tells me to run the other way, and I don't know what to do."

"We have to talk to Dumbledore, don't we?" Neville suggested innocently.

"No!" Hadrian exclaimed, fear evident in his eyes. He released Draco's hand and grasped both of Neville's hands in a desperate grip. Neville looked in surprise into those green vortexes, which stared back at him full of fear and despair. "No, you can't. Please, Nev. You have to promise me that you won't trust him, promise me that you won't run to him and betray me. Please, Nev. You are one of my best friends; I can't lose you." At that moment, Hadrian was teary-eyed, a lump in his throat choking his words.

"Hadrian, I..." Neville glanced toward Draco, seeking help, unsure of what was happening. What had caused Hadrian to suddenly fear Dumbledore? What was going on?

"Dumbledore is evil," Draco confided quietly. "He hurt Hazz; he's not trustworthy." Neville's eyes widened as he focused back on the brunette.

"I trust you, Hadrian. I will not approach Dumbledore; I will not believe him, nor will I betray your trust. You're my first friend. You were the only one who spoke to me, the only one who was nice and kind. You saved me and protected me. I owe my life to you, Hadrian. I will always be by your side."

"Thanks, Nev..." He couldn't hold back. With a huge smile on his lips, he threw himself into Neville's arms, hugging him tightly. "Thank you for not abandoning me. Thank you for being my friend."

"I'll always be here, Hazz." Neville returned the embrace with a smile of his own. A strange warmth blossomed in their chests as their hearts fluttered happily. Draco looked away, feeling something lodged in his throat.

---

As night fell, Hadrian and Nyx were sneaking through the corridors of the castle once again. The boy had read about the Cursed Crypts, said to have been discovered around 1984. So Merlin hid something in them? What could he have concealed there? Upon arriving at a corridor on the fifth floor, Nyx pointed to a false wall.

"Revelio," Hadrian whispered, and the massive stone wall vanished, revealing a staircase. "Lumos."

"Be careful, cub," Nyx warned as Hadrian climbed the stairs.

A grand wooden door led to a dark corridor, where the flickering torchlight barely illuminated the space. The cold was biting, and the boy's hot breath turned into vapor before his eyes. A magnificent arch at the end of the corridor caught Hadrian's attention. However, what intrigued him most was the chilling fog that obscured his vision, making it difficult to focus on anything.
"Philippine!" As soon as Hadrian cast the spell, the mist dispersed into the air, revealing a completely frozen section of the hallway. Grandiose stalactites and razor-sharp stalagmites of ice hung from the ceiling and erupted from the floor. At the end stood a beautifully crafted door made of ice, with a magnificent snowflake prominently displayed in the center. Hadrian cast a warming charm on himself and Nyx. However, as he attempted to approach, the door suddenly sprang to life and began to attack him.

"I protect you!" A magical shield formed in front of him just before the ice struck. "Fire!" Flames erupted from the tip of Hadrian's wand, hitting the door and causing the ice to melt instantly. He had read about the Ice Knight guarding the Crypt; he knew what was coming next.

As the ice melted away, the doors crashed open, and a knight burst through, covered in ice and wielding a sword that emitted Fiendfyre as he swung it. Hadrian dodged the initial blows with some difficulty; he realized he needed to train his physique more if he was going to embark on risky adventures like this regularly.

"Fire!" Once again, flames shot from his wand, striking the Knight squarely. Hadrian had never fully grasped the extent of his offensive power until that moment, as the Knight simply fell motionless to the ground. Was it really that simple? No major challenge? He hadn’t even broken a sweat, nor was he tired.

"Am I the only one who thinks that was too easy?" Nyx remarked, glancing around.

"Maybe he didn't recover from last time."

"Or maybe you're just too powerful."

Hadrian stepped into the chamber, where the ice had completely vanished. It was a hexagonal room, and in the center stood a column shining through a glass casing. The last time they had opened this place, a broken wand and a book had been inside the column, but they were not Merlin's. So where had he hidden the next clue or treasure?

"Revelio." The glass on the column opened like a blooming flower, but in the center, there was nothing. They had already taken the book and the broken wand. Was this all Merlin had left? Had everything he had done been in vain? Hadrian was lost in doubt when he noticed a small piece of wood rising from the center, dark as coal. Slowly, he approached and picked it up, analyzing it carefully. It was the size of his little finger and a bit thicker than his thumb, completely black and intricately worked and carved.

"Is that all? Did I really risk my life for a piece of wood? Are you kidding me, Merlin?! I’m going to give that old man a flying kick in the face!"

"It's a key, Hazz," Nyx commented, as if she knew something he didn't.

"What do you mean?"

"It needs to absorb your magic to lead you to another clue."

"More blood?" he sighed, displeased.

"No. You just have to keep that piece with you at all times and never lose it."

"And how do you know that’s what I’m supposed to do?"

"I can’t tell you, cub. You must trust me." Hadrian looked into his familiar's eyes and sighed.

He had learned to trust Nyx's advice; she was a magical serpent, possessing knowledge of things Hadrian could not even begin to fathom. She knew what that piece of wood was and its history. But Hadrian needed to figure it out and confront it himself; he needed to conquer it on his own.

"All right." Hadrian tucked the piece of wood into a pocket of his pants, donned the hood of his Invisibility Cloak, and sealed the chamber as he made his way back to the dungeons. Once again, he heard that same mysterious voice in the distance.

"I'm so hungry... Let me tear your flesh apart... To quench me with the delicious taste of your blood..." And then, just like before, the voice vanished. Where did this voice come from?

---

On Halloween, at seven o'clock, Hadrian, with Nyx coiled around his neck, joined his friends from Slytherin for Nick's death anniversary party. A night out... intriguing. They encountered Myrtle, the ghost who haunted the girls' bathroom; she was... emotional. At one point during the festivities, the Slytherins began to feel the pangs of hunger and the chill of the evening.

"I can't take much more of this," Theodore murmured, his teeth chattering, as the orchestra resumed playing and the ghosts returned to the dance floor.

"Let's go," Hadrian agreed. The five of them stepped toward the door, nodding and smiling at those who watched, and a minute later, they were hurrying down the candlelit hallway.

"Maybe the pudding isn't finished yet," Blaise commented hopefully, moving ahead toward the entrance hall stairs. Then Hadrian heard it.

"Tear... Break... Kill..." It was the same cold, murderous voice he had heard in the halls before. He stumbled, leaning against the stone wall, straining to listen, squinting to see in both directions of the dimly lit corridor.

"Hadrian, what are you...?"

"It's that voice again. Be quiet for a minute..."

"So hungry... So long..." His friends halted, watching him intently. "Kill... Time to kill..." The voice grew fainter, and Hadrian was sure it was retreating, moving upward. A mix of fear and excitement gripped him as he gazed up at the dark ceiling. How could it be moving upward? Was it a ghost, for whom stone ceilings posed no barrier?

"This way!" he shouted, taking off up the stairs toward the lobby. There was no point in trying to hear anything over the noise of the Great Hall party echoing through the lobby. Hadrian raced up the marble staircase to the first floor, his friends trailing behind him.

"Hadrian, what are we—"

"SHH!" Hadrian sharpened his ears. In the distance, coming from upstairs, he heard the voice again, growing weaker:

"I smell blood... I SMELL BLOOD!" A tightness twisted in Hadrian's stomach.

"You're going to kill someone!" he yelled, ignoring the bewildered expressions of his friends as he sprinted up the next flight of stairs, three steps at a time, straining to hear over the sound of his own footsteps. Hadrian rushed down the second floor, with Draco and the others panting after him, not stopping until he entered the last deserted corridor.

"Hazz?" Draco called, wiping the sweat off his forehead. Pansy suddenly gasped, pointing down the hallway.

"Look!" Something glowed on the wall ahead. They cautiously approached, squinting to make out the words in the darkness. Someone had painted text on the wall between the two windows, illuminated by the flickering light of the torches.

THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED

ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE

What’s that?" Blaise asked, the tremor in his voice unmistakable.

The sight of a huge puddle of water on the floor startled them, causing them to jump back and splash water everywhere. From a torch holder, hanging by her tail, was Madame Norris, the janitor's cat. Stiff as a board, her fur bristled, and her wide eyes were fixed on nothingness. For a few seconds, none of them could move, paralyzed by the grotesque scene. Then Theodore broke the silence.

"Let's get the hell out of here."

"Shouldn't we try to help...?" Adrian began awkwardly.

"Trust me," Theodore insisted. "We can't be found here."

But it was too late. A snort, like distant thunder, signaled that the party was over. From both ends of the corridor, they heard the noise of hundreds of feet climbing the stairs, accompanied by the loud, cheerful chatter of well-fed students. In an instant, the crowd would converge and bump into each other on either side of the corridor. The lively conversation fell abruptly silent when the students nearest to them caught sight of the cat hanging there.

Hadrian, Draco, Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore found themselves alone in the middle of the hallway, the frenzied push of students to see the macabre spectacle coming to a halt as they all stared, wide-eyed.

Chapter Text

What followed was a terrible headache. Argus Filch was devastated by the cat's situation and accused Hadrian of having caused it. Dumbledore assured him that the cat was petrified and not dead, meaning she was still alive and could be restored when the Mandrakes matured. Nick came to the boys' rescue and confirmed their alibi. There was no way it could have been them. Meanwhile, Lockhart kept bragging that he could have done something if he had been there.

For a few days, the school could barely talk about anything other than the attack on Madame Norris. Filch kept the incident fresh in everyone's memory, wandering around the spot where she had been attacked, as if he believed the attacker might come back. Hadrian had seen him scrubbing the message on the wall with Skower's Multipurpose Magic Remover, but to no avail; the words continued to glow on the stone, stronger than ever. Ginny Weasley seemed particularly distraught about Madam Norris's fate. According to Ron, she loved cats.

Hadrian had lingered in the Potions room, where Severus had held him back after class to scrape off the worms left on the desks. The man was worried about the boy and wanted to know the truth. Hadrian told him about the mysterious voice, but Severus appeared as lost as he was. In History of Magic class, Pansy asked the professor to speak more about the Chamber of Secrets. They didn’t gain much useful information, but the story spread quickly around the castle. Now, everyone avoided Hadrian, looking at him with angry faces, mocking, harassing, and hating him. Hadrian hated it; it reminded him of elementary school when everyone would turn away from him for fear that Dudley would do something to them. And all this because? Because the Chamber of Secrets was a legend of Salazar Slytherin, and Hadrian was the current Lord of the family and a Parselmouth.

"I always knew that Salazar Slytherin was a crazy and devious old man," Ron told Neville and Hermione as they tried to navigate through the corridor full of students at the end of class, putting away their backpacks before dinner. Hadrian and the Slytherins were passing through a corridor just behind them. "But I didn’t know he was the one who started this whole pure-blood story. I wouldn’t stay at his house even if they paid me. Frankly, if the Sorting Hat had tried to send me to Slytherin, I would have taken the train back home..." Hermione agreed fervently. Hadrian felt his stomach sink, and Ron’s comment made him uneasy. Draco, Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise noticed this.

"The three of us know that not all Slytherins are evil," Neville said in a trembling voice. "Hadrian, Draco, Blaise, Pansy, and Theodore are our friends."

"They're an exception," Ron replied angrily.

"It's still not something you should say, Ron," Neville insisted, defending Hadrian and the Slytherins. "They're not so bad when you get to know them. And Hadrian is the best person we've ever met."

"Yeah," Ron laughed. "Until they stab us in the back. These snakes cannot be trusted. They only care about their pure blood and will do anything to feel superior."

"I'm disappointed in you, Ron." Neville walked away from the Gryffindors, surprised to find Hadrian and his friends at the corner of the hallway. "Hazz..." Neville's heart sank as he saw the sadness in Hadrian's eyes. Draco took his arm and led him away; it wasn’t doing him any good to hear those things from his friends.

"Thank you for defending us, Nev." Pansy placed a hand on Gryffindor's shoulder.

"See you around, Nev." Theodore smiled at the lion as the Slytherins followed their king. The group moved through the crowd when Colin Creevey approached them.

"Hi, Hadrian!" he said, beaming with flushed cheeks.

"Hello, Colin," Hadrian replied automatically, only then remembering the kiss the boy had given him, which had made his cheeks, dotted with almost invisible freckles, blush heavily.

"Hazz, Hazz. A boy in my class is saying that you are responsible for Madame Norris. Obviously, I didn't believe it and defended you with all my might," he commented excitedly.

"Thanks, Colin." Hadrian smiled, feeling a slight warmth in his chest.

"Don't care what these idiots say. I believe in you, Hadrian." Once again, Colin took Hadrian by surprise and kissed him on the cheek. Soon, he ran off with a red face, blending into the crowd.

"This just gets better and better," Theodore laughed at the brunette's stunned expression. Draco looked away, feeling a sour taste in his mouth and a pain in his chest.

"Why can I never dodge this?" Hadrian sighed in defeat.

After that, the group investigated the second-floor hallway, as Filch was not on duty. They saw spiders behaving strangely, fire marks, and talked to Moaning Myrtle, but they couldn't gather any concrete information about what had attacked the cat. As they left the bathroom, they were approached by an angry Percy Weasley. He also mentioned that Ginny had cried, fearing that Hadrian would be expelled because of the cat.

"Five points from Slytherin!" Percy said authoritatively, bringing his hand to the prefect's insignia. "And I hope this is a lesson for you! No sneaking around! Or I'll tell Dumbledore!" He stormed off, his neck as red as his hair.

"He doesn't think straight," Pansy commented boredly.

"He's probably just being stupid because we're four boys and a girl alone in a closed bathroom while everyone else is having dinner," Blaise added rationally.

"And what would we do?" Hadrian asked innocently. Everyone looked at him with wide eyes and soon began to laugh. "What's wrong? What's so funny?"

"My dear Hadrian," Theodore said, wrapping an arm around his friend's shoulders. "I have a lot to teach you." Draco slapped his hand to his forehead.

That night, everyone was in the Common Room doing their homework and discussing the case. What could the monster be? Who had freed it? What was its purpose? These questions floated around. But Pansy and Theo had another idea. They had already done this with Blaise and Draco; now it was time for Hadrian's "initiation" into puberty.

"But now we have something more important to solve," Pansy said with a mischievous smile at Hadrian, sending a shiver down his spine.

"And what would that be?" Draco asked, his tone doubtful.

"Teaching little Hadrian the secrets of the world," Theodore chimed in with a sly grin.

"What secrets?" Hadrian asked, regretting the question almost immediately. Blaise ignored his friends and returned to his duties, while Draco trailed after him, suppressing the pain in his chest. Pansy and Theodore pulled Hadrian into Blaise and Theodore's room.

"My dear pupil, there are incredible things in this vast world that you have no idea about," Pansy smiled even wider.

"I definitely don't want to participate in whatever this is," Nyx quipped in disgust before crawling out of the room.

The night unfolded with a long series of explanations and laughter at the expense of Hadrian's innocence and his naive questions. He felt a mix of embarrassment and confusion, trying hard to assimilate everything Pansy and Theodore were telling him. Although he didn't fully grasp the meaning, Theodore assured him that he would understand in time.

"But what's good about that?" Hadrian asked, still puzzled. He found it difficult to see anything interesting in what his friends were sharing.

"I suppose we'll just have to teach him," Theodore said, exchanging a mischievous look with Pansy. Hadrian felt the urge to run away.

"Okay," Pansy said. "We’re just a couple of chickens, and we won’t mind teaching a friend." She climbed off Blaise's bed and sat next to Hadrian on the couch.

"Wait! What?" Hadrian exclaimed, startled when he saw Pansy getting too close to him.

"Relax," Theodore said, sitting on Hadrian's other side with a reassuring smile that didn’t quite comfort him.

"You need to understand that in the wizarding world, unlike the Muggle world, homosexual relationships are completely normal, just like heterosexual ones. But since you grew up around Muggles, who are often prejudiced against homosexuals, I’ll be the first to explain it to you," Pansy elaborated, but Hadrian still didn’t quite understand what direction this was taking. What exactly were they going to do?

"We'll just teach you how to kiss," Theodore said, taking Hadrian's hand, causing the boy to shudder at the unexpected touch.

"Do you want to continue?" Pansy asked, noting Hadrian's startled expression with concern.

"I-I... I want to..." Her cheeks flushed, and her eyes focused on Pansy’s hand on her thigh. She was nervous, her heart beating strongly against her chest, adrenaline pumping through her bloodstream. "B-but… I think that... I would feel more comfortable with Dra-Draco... Something tells me it should be Draco..." she whispered softly. "And, um... No offense, Pansy, you're very pretty, but I can't imagine kissing you. It just seems... wrong..."

"Okay," Pansy replied with a sweet smile. "I'll call Dray for you." Hadrian nodded, still looking at her hands in her lap as Theodore and Pansy left the room. "Draquinho," Pansy called slyly when she arrived in the common room. "Someone is crumbling because they only feel safe with you, xuxu." The blond widened his eyes in amazement.

"He what?" he asked in disbelief.

"He's gay and wanted you to be his first. Briefly." Pansy smiled and sat down on the couch. "He wants you." Draco understood what his friend was saying and hurried to Theodore and Blaise's room.

"Hazz?" he called uncertainly when he entered the room. He cringed even more in embarrassment, but Draco sat down next to her and held her hands affectionately. "I'm here with you. You don't have to be afraid. If you don't want to do this, just say so, and we can stop and not talk about it anymore."

"N-no..." Hadrian bit his lower lip. "I-I want to... But I wish you were my first..." He blushed even deeper. Draco felt his chest swell with warm, cozy joy as he realized that Hadrian wanted him to have her first kiss.

"Look at me." Draco raised his hands until they were on either side of his face and gently pulled his upwards to meet his gaze. "You don't have to be afraid. I want that too." He smiled minimally. "Just relax and follow my movements." His voice was now a soft whisper, calming. "Close your eyes." He advised while stroking Hadrian's cheeks.

The brunette felt Draco’s breath approaching his face slowly. Hadrian could feel his hands sweating from nervous anticipation, his heart racing. He didn’t know how much he wanted to kiss Draco until this moment. The blond brushed his soft lips against Hadrian’s. It was a strange feeling. He never imagined his lips could be so sensitive to the slightest touch. Draco leaned in a little more and finally sealed his lips to Hadrian’s. Was that it? It was easy. His stomach felt strange, as if thousands of butterflies were fluttering inside his, and his heart was beating happily, overwhelmed by a feeling of contentment and affection. Draco wasn't much different; it had been a while since he had noticed the strange feelings and reactions towards Hadrian. The brunette was happy. But then the older boy began to move his lips over his, and he became nervous once more.

Hadrian was startled at first, but after a moment, he relaxed and started to move his mouth in sync with Draco’s. It felt awkward and ungainly at first, but soon he got the hang of it and kept up with the blond's slow pace. Butterflies felt like they were creating a hurricane in his stomach. The sensation was exhilarating. He was enjoying it. Then Draco picked up the pace a bit and pressed his tongue against Hadrian’s lips, licking them gently as he asked for entry. Hesitantly, he allowed Draco's tongue to invade his mouth.

He was surprised at first by the sensation of Draco's tongue exploring his mouth. It was soft, yet at the same time rough because of the taste buds. It was a strange feeling to have the older boy rummaging through his mouth and brushing against him. But, contrary to what he had thought, Hadrian was enjoying it. He no longer felt disgust or confusion. Now he understood why his friends spoke of it with such enthusiasm in their voices. Kissing was good. And even better because it was Draco who was kissing him. The blond smiled during the calm kiss; kissing Hadrian was simply wonderful. He felt complete; it was so right, as if he had waited his whole life to kiss those sweet lips.

When he pulled away, Draco looked with satisfaction at the sight before him: a breathless, flushed Hadrian with reddened lips. The larger boy changed his grip, one hand moving to the back of Hadrian's neck while the other slid down to his waist. Hadrian clung to the front of Draco's robes as he tried to catch his breath. But Draco didn’t give him time to recover. He captured Hadrian's lips hungrily, already asking for entry with his tongue. Hadrian promptly relented.

Unlike the previous kiss, this one was hungrier, bolder, more intense. It took Hadrian a moment to catch up to Draco's pace, but soon he was matching him with the same fervor. The smaller boy felt his body shudder as Draco tugged at the hair at the nape of his neck. He didn’t understand why he did it, but he wasn’t about to complain. He loved it. Hadrian felt himself melting completely in the embrace of the taller boy. He had enjoyed both kisses in different ways. The first one ignited something warm in Hadrian's chest, while the second set his entire body ablaze with a need for more.

"Enough of classes for today," Draco said, parting from Hadrian with a victorious smile on his flushed lips before giving him a gentle kiss. Hadrian was stunned; there were too many sensations for him to process in such a short time.

"That was..." Hadrian looked into Draco’s stormy gray eyes, which were darkened with the intensity of their recent feelings, and lost himself in them. Draco gazed back with so much affection, happiness, contentment, and something Hadrian couldn’t quite identify. "Incredible," he whispered, a smile spreading across his face.

"For your first kiss, you did well," he commented, arranging Hadrian's hair with one hand while the other found and held his hand. "I hope this doesn’t change our friendship," he added with trepidation.

"No." Hadrian stared at their intertwined hands, blushing even more. "Nothing can separate us." He looked into the eyes of the older boy with affection.

Draco was taken aback, his heart racing at the sight of Hadrian's eyes shining with an emotion so intense he couldn’t name it. Their hearts beat wildly in their chests. Caught in a moment of impulsiveness and courage, Hadrian sealed his lips against Draco’s once more. He responded with equal intensity. It felt so right for both of them. Kissing Pansy or Theo seemed so wrong, but kissing Draco... It was so right. So good. Perfect. Their magic intertwined, gently caressing each other, making everything more intense, more sensitive, deeper, and more intimate. A golden aura surrounded them, sealing what their hearts screamed for them to understand: their magic accepting one another in a union as pure and significant as the birth of new life. Love. They would always be together. Nothing could separate them now.

"I think I like you..." Hadrian whispered when the kiss broke, allowing them to catch their breath. Draco felt his heart skip a beat as a huge smile spread across his face.

"I like you too, Sunshine." Hadrian beamed and threw himself into Draco's arms in a strong embrace.

Chapter Text

Since the disastrous episode with the Pixies, Lockhart had not brought any more living beings to class. Instead, he read excerpts from his books to the students and occasionally dramatized some of the more picturesque passages. More and more students began to skip classes, and a large group gathered in the library to study on their own. After the night Hadrian and Draco kissed and declared their feelings for each other, the two started acting "weird" around one another. They blushed whenever their eyes met, stuttered when they spoke, and became very nervous when they were too close or alone. Their hands trembled and sweated, their hearts raced, and their mouths suddenly went dry. Pansy and Theodore found it amusing, as it was obvious that they liked each other, but neither of them knew how to take things further.

At that moment, Hadrian and his friends were leaving a class when Lockhart approached them. Nyx, who was perched on her cub's shoulders, hissed in disgust at the peacock.

"So, Hadrian," Lockhart called, flashing his huge, blinding smile. "I believe tomorrow is the first Quidditch match of the season—Slytherin against Gryffindor, right? I’ve heard you’re quite the valuable player. I was a Seeker myself. I was even invited to try out for the national team, but I chose to dedicate my life to the eradication of the Dark Forces. Still, if you ever feel like you need a personal workout, don’t hesitate to ask me. I’m always happy to share my experience with less capable players..."

"I'm sorry to disappoint you, sir," Hadrian replied, suppressing the urge to lash out at the man. "But I must decline your offer." He hurried away, followed closely by his friends. Nyx let out a few hisses, as if laughing.

"I can't believe he thinks so highly of himself!" Pansy exclaimed in disbelief.

"It's because he's a brainless jerk," Theodore said.

Five minutes later, they found themselves once again in the forbidden bathroom of Moaning Myrtle. They needed to discuss the mysterious voice and the attack on Madam Norris, and this was the last place anyone sensible would go, ensuring them some privacy. Moaning Myrtle was crying loudly in her stall and didn’t even notice their presence. Hadrian felt a pang of sadness seeing the ghost like this; he understood what loneliness felt like.

"Hey, Myrtle." He knocked softly on the door of the ghost's stall. "Why are you crying again?" he asked gently as the door swung open with a crash, and the ghost glared at him furiously, her translucent nose inches from his.

"This is a girls' bathroom!" she shrieked. "Boys can't come in here! Leave!" Her angry voice was piercing.

"Wow, Myrtle." Hadrian pretended to make a sad face to try to soften the ghost's mood. "I thought we could be friends. But if you don’t want to, I understand." His friends looked at him with doubt as Hadrian lowered his head and turned toward the exit.

“A-friends?” Myrtle asked, still unable to believe that someone wanted to be her friend. “Y—do you want to be my a-friend?” Why? Are you kidding me? You must be joking, right? Anger washed over her translucent face. “Do you just want to hurt me too? Do you want to deceive me?” Hadrian turned to see her eyes brimming with tears. He truly just wanted to help.

“I thought you’d be happy to have a friend,” he replied gently. “And honestly, it’s not worth wallowing in sadness for eternity. You’re missing out on so much while you dwell in your own suffering. Believe me, I’ve been at the bottom of the emotional well, just like you. I know what you’re feeling. I may not have died like you, but I understand some of what you’re going through. All I wanted when I needed it was a shoulder to lean on.”

Everyone looked at him with bewilderment; it was not in his nature to open up out of the blue. But he understood Myrtle. For years, he had wished someone would reach out to him, but no one ever had, so he wanted to do something for the ghost. Nyx crawled from his shoulders to the ground and studied the ghost. With a nod, the snake indicated that Myrtle should trust the boy. Then, Myrtle began to cry—not out of sadness, but out of happiness. For the first time in life and in death, someone cared about her. Hadrian smiled understandingly and approached her.

“Y-yes, it’s the first time... that a-someone... wants to be my friend...” she said between sobs. “Thanks... thank you...”

“First, you need to stop crying, Myrtle.” Hadrian smiled affectionately as he noticed the ghost looking at him with fear. “We all look more beautiful when we smile.” The ghost’s cheeks took on a darker hue, which probably meant she was blushing. “How about we give this depressing bathroom a makeover?” The ghost seemed to perk up. “Whatever you want, I can help with that.”

“Count on us!” Pansy smiled at the ghost. Theodore, Blaise, and Draco immediately agreed, which made Myrtle beam with happiness.

The group spent a long time transfiguring everything to make it brighter and more elegant. Draco and Pansy had the most input on the design of the space. They replaced the dark stone walls with bright white ceramic, featuring relief designs. The stalls that separated the toilets were transformed from dark, rotten wood to light, new wood. The toilets were no longer old and dirty; now the white ceramic shone, reflecting the images of those who approached. The dreary dark stone floor was replaced with ceramic that mimicked light wood. The dim candles were swapped for shimmering, chic chandeliers, and the imposing, old, unkempt octagonal sink gleamed in satin white marble, with a few random lines in light gray. The dirty and broken mirrors were restored to perfect condition, and the rusty iron taps now glistened in rose gold.

Beneath the three grand windows in the octagonal part of the bathroom, a bench extended along the windows, matching the shade of wood used for the comfortable stalls. Several plants brought life to the space. On the opposite side of the windows, to the right of the entrance door, there were several round beanbags in the colors of the four houses, arranged around a small oval glass table with legs made of the same wood as the bench. On the right side, several niches were built into the wall, crafted from the same wood as the other furnishings, arranged on a platform staircase—one on the left, one on the right, and another on the left, leading to the center of the wall—filled with books on various subjects.

Myrtle was dazzled by everything; she floated in the air, completely excited. Her eyes sparkled, and a joyful smile graced her lips. She hugged each of the Slytherins, and although it felt strange to touch her, they gladly accepted her embrace. The ghost just needed that—to have friends. It was everything she had desired in life and in death, and now she had gained five wonderful friends who cared about her.

"I bet all the girls will line up to see your new bathroom, Myrtle," Blaise commented proudly about the work they had done.

"I could easily skip class just to stay in this bathroom all day," Theodore exclaimed as he threw himself into a beanbag.

"Did you like it, Myrtle?" Hadrian asked, smiling as he watched the ghost swirl in the air.

"Did I like it?" She quickly approached him. "I loved it! Thank you so much!" She gave Hadrian another hug. He felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured down his spine, but he reciprocated the gesture, even though he couldn't physically touch her. As Myrtle floated away, the bell rang, signaling that their free period was over.

"We have to go, Myrtle," Pansy said, disappointment evident in her voice. She never imagined that the ghost would be so nice and fun to talk to.

"You can visit us whenever you want," Hadrian smiled at the ghost.

"Can I attend classes with you?" she asked excitedly. "It's been so long since I left this bathroom. I've wanted to know how things are going out there."

"Of course," Draco replied, pleased to see the ghost so joyful.

"Let's go. We have Transfiguration now." Blaise stepped out of the bathroom, and the group followed him.

As they walked through the corridors, everyone stared at them. Myrtle floated next to Hadrian, and the Slytherins animatedly told her about everything she had missed since 1943. Most of the girls paled upon seeing Myrtle smiling and laughing instead of crying and moaning. Several whispers followed them, but the group had become accustomed to being the focus of Hogwarts gossip, so they didn't care anymore.

As soon as they entered the classroom, McGonagall turned, visibly angered.

"What do you think this is, Mr. Potter?" she asked furiously, glancing at Hadrian as he sat down with Myrtle floating beside him.

"What do you mean, Professor?" the boy replied politely.

"About Miss Myrtle Elizabeth Warren!" she exclaimed, as if it were obvious.

"She's here to attend class, Professor," Hadrian said simply, unbothered by her angry glare.

"Let her not disturb my class!" McGonagall snapped, turning away as she walked heavily back to her desk.

"I think she's afraid I'll spill some secrets from my time at school," Myrtle whispered to Hadrian.

"I definitely want to know more about that later," Hadrian smiled as he leaned closer to the ghost, who smiled back.

---

Hadrian woke up early on Saturday and lay in bed for a while, his mind racing with thoughts about the upcoming Quidditch game. He was anxious. After tossing and turning, he finally got up and joined the Slytherin team for a light breakfast before heading to the locker room to warm up for the match. The torrential rain that had begun to fall only added to his nerves, and an errant Bludger seemed determined to target him, intent on causing serious harm.

Dumbledore was overjoyed; he could do whatever he wanted with Hadrian during Quidditch, and no one would suspect a thing. After all, everyone knew that it was a dangerous game, and many players had been seriously injured in matches. Yet, despite suffering a broken arm from a rogue Bludger, Hadrian managed to catch the Golden Snitch and win the game. And, of course, Lockhart had tried to play the hero once again.

"Aha!" Hadrian exclaimed, stunned with pain as he crashed to the ground like a meteor, mud and grass flying everywhere. "We won." Then he fainted.

Draco, Blaise, Pansy, Theodore, Neville, and Colin rushed down from the bleachers to the field. Nyx hissed fiercely, making her way through the crowd as she slid quickly across the ground.

"That wretched old goat had a hand in it!" Nyx remarked angrily. The teams from both houses had also returned to the ground, crowding around Hadrian. When he regained consciousness, the rain pelted his face, and he saw someone leaning over him, a gleam of teeth visible.

"Ah. Not you," he moaned.

"He doesn't know what he's saying," Lockhart announced to the gathering students, who were anxiously watching the scene. "Don't worry, Hadrian. I'm going to straighten your arm."

"No!" Hadrian exclaimed. "Madam Pomfrey is an expert. I'd rather be attacked by a Grindylow than be his guinea pig." He tried to sit up, but the pain was excruciating, and his vision darkened with dizziness. Fred and George, who were closest, arrived just in time to prevent his head from hitting the ground. They laid him down carefully, George cradling his head in his lap.

"Calm down, Hadrian," Lockhart said soothingly. "It's a very simple spell that I've used many, many times..."

"Please get Lockhart out of here before I let Nyx attack him," Hadrian growled, feeling the scales of his familiar brushing against his left hand. Nyx raised her body menacingly toward the professor. Lockhart swallowed, forced a yellow smile, and walked away.

"As you wish, Mr. Potter."

"Let's go! Get out of the way!" Madam Hooch roared, leading the way. With a wave of her wand, a rescue board appeared beneath Hadrian, and he began to float. Nyx shrank down to stand guard on his belly. Draco, Blaise, Pansy, Theodore, Fred, George, Ron, Hermione, Neville, Colin, Ginny, and the Slytherin team followed the teacher as she walked toward the castle.

"Poppy," Madam Hooch greeted the mediwitch as she placed Hadrian on a bed in the infirmary.

"Who do we have today?" the woman asked as she approached the boy on the rescue board.

"Mister Potter with a broken arm," Madam Hooch replied casually.

"Ah, this is easy to solve." The mediwitch began examining Hadrian with her wand, and soon several potions floated to her. "I'll give Hadrian potions to help his bones calcify, one for pain, one to relax his muscles, and another to keep him warm after the rain," she explained to Nyx, who watched suspiciously. The snake nodded and climbed down from Hadrian's belly, allowing the mediwitch access to treat him.

"I'm off, Poppy," Madam Hooch said, waving goodbye. Madam Pomfrey then turned her attention to the large group of friends who had followed Hadrian.

"I know you're all worried about Mr. Potter," she began. "But you can't stay. You have chores, and Hadrian needs to spend the night here so I can monitor the calcification of his bones. You can see him tomorrow. He needs rest."

"Bye, Hadrian!"

"We'll be back tomorrow!"

"Get well soon!"

"Take care!" The boy's friends left the infirmary, visibly upset.

"Mending your bones is a little painful, but the pain potion will make you drowsy, so it should be worth it," Pomfrey said as she prepared the potions. She handed them to Hadrian, who quickly drank them in one gulp to avoid tasting them. "I'll bandage your arm and put you in a sling." Hadrian nodded, and Nyx watched closely, ensuring her boy wouldn’t be hurt.

"Now rest," Pomfrey advised when she finished treating him.

"I'm glad I didn't let Lockhart take care of my arm," Hadrian laughed.

"It's very likely he would have taken all the bones out of your arm," Pomfrey replied with an annoyed tone.

"I don't think anyone likes him."

"Just himself." They both chuckled. "Now get some sleep."

Madam Pomfrey left the room, and Hadrian settled more comfortably in bed. A warm sensation enveloped him, his eyelids grew heavy, and the comforting weight of Nyx on his belly relaxed his muscles. Soon, exhaustion took over, and Hadrian fell asleep in seconds.

Chapter Text

Many hours later, Hadrian suddenly woke up in total darkness. Then, with a jolt of terror, he heard a voice very close, as if it were just behind the wall where the head of his bed was leaning. Hadrian felt his body freeze; that feminine and inhuman voice sent ice running down his back. Nyx raised her head and looked around. The voice had already disappeared.

"There's nothing here."

"But we still heard that voice." Hadrian sat up in bed and looked around, unable to see anything. His arm had now healed, so he was able to move it normally.

"Hadrian!" Myrtle glided through the closed doors of the infirmary and floated hurriedly to the boy's bedside.

"Myrtle? What are you doing here at this time?" Hadrian looked at her, confused.

"I need to tell you something, Hadrian." She "sat" on the mattress next to him and held his hand, her eyes filled with fear. Hadrian had become accustomed to the ghost's touches. "There's something at school. Something that has been dormant for years, but has now been awakened."

"Do you know what that voice I heard is?"

"I know. And it has to do with the fact that you can hear it." Myrtle looked down. "I have to start from the moment I died." Hadrian felt a lump form in his throat. It mustn't be easy for the ghost to talk about her death, especially with the distant and sad look in her eyes. "It was in the bathroom that you met me for the first time. I remember it so well. I had hidden because Olive Hornby was making fun of me for my glasses. I locked the door and cried, and then I heard someone come in. They said something funny. It must have been in a different language, I think. In any case, what bothered me was that it was a boy's voice. So I unlocked the door to the stall to tell him to leave and go use the boys' bathroom, and then..." Myrtle sighed. "I died."

"How?" he asked fearfully.

"I have no idea," she whispered. "I only remember seeing two big, yellow eyes. My whole body was engulfed, and then I floated away..." She looked at Hadrian dreamily. "And then I came back. I was determined to haunt Olive Hornby, you know. Oh, how sorry she was for laughing at my glasses."

"Where exactly did you see the eyes?"

"Near the octagonal sink." She seemed to think for a moment. "And then, when I was already a ghost, I could see what killed me." Hadrian felt himself wince. "It was such a big snake. I think it was about fifteen meters long. The boy was a classmate of mine: Tom Riddle. He was the best at everything; we all liked him. Later, I discovered that he was the last legitimate heir of Salazar Slytherin, and in his fifth year at Hogwarts, he discovered the Chamber of Secrets."

"So it really exists?"

"Yes. He controlled the serpent."

"So I'm listening to a basilisk? There's a basilisk wandering around the school? How?"

"By the pipes."

"That Tom Riddle isn’t at school, is he?"

"No. It's someone else." Myrtle looked at the boy. "I don’t know who it is. I only know that she is a girl with red hair. I can never see her face; she always escapes. But the problem is that she seems to be interested in you, and she can direct the basilisk to attack you."

"But I can try to control the basilisk." Then Hadrian remembered something.

In his Test of Inheritance, he had read that name: Tom Marvolo Riddle. It was stated that Hadrian was the only Lord Slytherin. And something the boy hadn’t paid attention to—he was a Horcrux of Tom. What was a Horcrux? What was the relationship between Hadrian and Tom? Who was Tom Marvolo Riddle? What did this new heir of Slytherin releasing a basilisk mean?

"Hadrian?" Myrtle caught the boy's attention, who had been staring into space for a while.

"Hello? Sorry." He readied himself in bed.

"There's someone coming, cub." Nyx warned as he felt the ripple in the air indicating that three people were approaching.

"There's someone coming." Hadrian climbed into bed to pretend he was asleep. "Thank you for telling me the truth." He smiled at the ghost, who blushed. "You'd better go before you get into trouble."

"It's not like they can put me in detention." Myrtle gave Hadrian a peck on the cheek. "See you tomorrow." And she disappeared as she crossed the wall behind him.

The next moment, Dumbledore walked backwards into the infirmary, wearing a long woollen nightgown and a nightcap. He was carrying one end of something that looked like a statue. Professor McGonagall appeared a second later, supporting the other end. Together, they deposited the load onto a bed. Colin Creevey had been petrified while bringing grapes to Hadrian in the infirmary; his camera seemed to have melted inside. They didn't know who had done it. Hadrian felt guilty for what had happened to the boy; he didn’t deserve it. Pain surged in his chest as he saw Colin petrified a few beds away from him. He wanted to run to the boy and hold his hand until he returned.

---

Hadrian woke up on Sunday morning to find the ward lit by the soft winter sunlight. He sat up quickly and looked at Colin's bed, but it was obscured by the high curtain behind which Hadrian had changed the day before. Madam Pomfrey brought him some porridge, and as soon as he finished, the boy dressed as quickly as he could, placing Nyx on his shoulders before running to the Slytherin Dungeon. He was eager to tell his friends about what had happened to Colin and what Myrtle had shared with him. He hurriedly entered the Common Room, which was already full of students.

"Hazz!" Draco was the first to approach, his lips curled into a joyful, relieved smile as his arms wrapped tightly around Hadrian's slender waist. The brunette blushed fiercely as he returned the embrace before they pulled apart.

"We're in the lead for the House Cup!" Theodore exclaimed excitedly, along with other Slytherins present.

"You got fifty points for us!" Pansy added happily.

"I'm glad to hear that, guys, but I have something important to tell you," Hadrian whispered, ensuring only his friends could hear. "Let’s go to the gardens." Everyone agreed and followed him towards the Great Lake.

"What happened, Hadrian?" Draco was the first to ask as they settled onto the grass, away from the crowd.

"Myrtle visited me in the infirmary last night."

"Hmm, naughty," Theodore teased with a cheeky grin.

"That's not what you're thinking, Theo," Hadrian replied, rolling his eyes as a light blush crept onto his cheeks. "She told me what killed her, and consequently, who is to blame for the attacks." His friends stared at him in astonishment. "Forty-nine years ago, there was a boy named Tom Riddle—he was the heir of Salazar Slytherin and found the Chamber of Secrets in June 1943 during his fifth year. The problem is, Myrtle was at the entrance to the Chamber and was killed by the creature."

"Is the legend true?" Blaise asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement as he looked at Hadrian.

"Does the Chamber of Secrets exist?" Theodore's enthusiasm was palpable.

"And what did Salazar keep there?" Draco looked haunted. All the children from pure-blood families in Slytherin knew of the legend, but that didn't mean Draco accepted everything his parents told him.

"A basilisk," Hadrian replied simply, causing his friends to gasp in disbelief.

"But basilisks don’t live for more than nine hundred years," Blaise interjected skeptically, as if he couldn't bring himself to believe that such a creature was roaming the school. "That means it would have lived for over a thousand years. Impossible. It must be dead, right?" Hadrian shook his head in denial.

"Myrtle saw the creature coming out of hiding this year."

"But who's controlling the basilisk?" Pansy shuddered. "It’s not you, is it?"

"Myrtle mentioned a red-haired girl," Hadrian replied. "She said she always runs away when she gets close enough to see the girl's face."

"Our search is like finding a needle in a haystack," Draco snorted. "There are dozens of red-haired girls in this school. We have nearly a thousand students here—how are we going to find her?"

"I have no idea," Hadrian admitted. "But there's one more thing."

"For Merlin's sake!" Theodore rolled his eyes. "What happened now?"

"Colin was attacked." A heavy silence fell over the group as the news sank in. "Dumbledore and Minerva arrived at the infirmary just after Nyx warned Myrtle to get out of there before she got into trouble. Dumbledore placed Colin in a bed far from mine. He was just like Mrs. Norris—turned to stone. They thought he was bringing me grapes, but he was holding his camera. They tried to see if he managed to capture a picture of the attacker, but the camera was entirely melted."

"But—" Blaise began to speak, but Hadrian cut him off.

"Dumbledore seemed to know what was going on. He said, 'The question is not who. The question is, how...'. He knows something."

"What if he's behind all this?" Pansy suggested. "He’s the headmaster; no one would doubt that he’s to blame."

"So much so that they would blame it on the Dark Lord," Draco concluded.

"Our focus now is to find out who this girl is and stop her," Hadrian urged, drawing the attention of his friends. "Keep your eyes wide open and let me know if you see anything suspicious. I’m going to ask Severus for help so he can keep an eye out as well." Everyone agreed.

"From what I've read about basilisks," Pansy began, "their deadly stare doesn’t have the same effect if you don’t look directly at it."

"Colin probably saw the basilisk through his camera, which is why he was only petrified and not killed," Theodore concluded.

"Always carry a mirror and keep your eyes on the ground," Hadrian ordered. "We can't take any chances, even if the attacks have only happened at night. Transfigure some pebbles into hand-held mirrors and wait for me in the library. I’ll talk to Severus. We need to gather as much information as we can about basilisks." Hadrian stood, watching the Slytherins transform the pebbles. "You also need to be careful on your night hunts, Nyx." He warned. "I know you're a powerful magical creature, but I can’t risk anything happening to you."

"I'll take care of myself, cub. Don’t worry." The snake licked the boy's cheek with its forked tongue, comforting him.

When Hadrian reached the Potions Master’s office, he knocked on the door, feeling apprehensive. Would Severus be in his office? Thankfully, the man opened the door with his usual frown, looking confused as he recognized the green-eyed boy before allowing him to enter. Hadrian settled onto the couch as Severus cast silencing charms and additional spells to ensure their conversation wouldn't be overheard.

"What happened, Hazz?" Severus asked apprehensively, settling beside the boy, his eyes brimming with concern.

"We have a big problem," Hadrian admitted, turning to face the teacher with one leg bent over the couch cushion for comfort. "Myrtle told me her story, and consequently what’s behind the attacks." Severus's eyes widened as he grasped the potential seriousness of the situation.

"Please tell me you aren’t the target," Severus said, taking Hadrian's hands protectively between his.

"It's very likely, considering my luck." Hadrian let out a strained laugh. "The point is that the Chamber of Secrets exists, and Salazar's basilisk is prowling the school through the pipes. By now, you also know that Colin has been petrified near the infirmary while visiting me. Dumbledore plays his role well, but I have a feeling he's involved in all of this."

"But Salazar's basilisk obeys only his heirs. Dumbledore could never awaken it to go against you."

"That’s the question," Hadrian sighed. "Dumbledore doesn’t act on his own; he manipulates others to do what he wants. There’s a red-haired girl opening the Chamber and releasing the basilisk. Myrtle can’t figure out who it is; the girl always runs away. So, I’ve come to ask you to help keep an eye on any redheads acting strangely. We need to stop this before anyone else gets hurt."

"The last line of Salazar Slytherin died with the Gaunt family, and you are the last living heir," Severus tried to remain skeptical.

"I'm not,” Hadrian insisted, earning an astonished look from Severus. "Myrtle told me there was a boy named Tom Marvolo Riddle who is the rightful heir of Salazar Slytherin."

"But we would know if a sixty-six-year-old man was wandering around the school," Severus pressed, tightening his grip on Hadrian's hands.

"I also don’t know how that girl is controlling the basilisk or her connection to that man." Hadrian paused, frowning. "What troubles me is that my Inheritance Test indicated I am a Horcrux of Tom Marvolo Riddle." Severus’s eyes widened in shock.

"Who is this man, and what is a Horcrux?" Hadrian could see the despair evident in the older man’s onyx gaze.

"I don’t know if I should tell you," Hadrian sighed, adjusting himself on the couch and loosening Severus’s grip on his hands. "But I know you're stubborn and will seek the answers regardless." He held Severus's sorrow-laden gaze until he found the courage to explain. "It's the most wicked invention of magic. A Horcrux is an object in which a person hides a fragment of their soul. A person divides their soul and hides part of it in an external object. But it doesn't have to be an inanimate object; a living creature can also be made into a Horcrux, although it’s a risk to trust such a fragment to something that can think and act independently. As a result, even if the physical body is destroyed, the individual cannot die because a part of their soul remains tethered to the world. Of course, existing in such a state is cursed, and few people resort to this. Dividing the soul is a violation of nature, and the only way to do it is through an act of immense evil—specifically, murder. Taking a life shatters the soul."

"But... how did I become a Horcrux for someone I’ve never met? This doesn’t make sense," Hadrian said, struggling to wrap his mind around the implications of Severus's words.

"I wish I had an answer for you, Hazz." A large, cool hand reached out to caress Hadrian's cheek. He leaned into the comforting touch, gazing into Severus's intense onyx eyes. "I’m so sorry."

As questions swirled and answers remained elusive, Hadrian felt a tangled web of uncertainty around his origins. He needed to find Tom Marvolo Riddle. He needed to uncover the truth about his heritage. He needed answers.

Chapter Text

A week later, Hadrian and Draco were walking through the entrance hall when they noticed a small crowd gathered around the bulletin board. Students were reading a parchment that had just been posted: the Dueling Club would be reopening, and obviously, everyone wanted to sign up. That night at eight o'clock, the five Slytherins rushed back to the Great Hall while Nyx went off on her night hunt. The long dining tables had vanished, and a golden stage had appeared against one wall, illuminated by thousands of candles floating overhead. The ceiling had transformed back into a black velvet canopy, and most of the school seemed to be gathered beneath it, wands in hand and faces alight with excitement.

Lockhart was the teacher, and Severus was his "assistant." During a "demonstration" duel meant only for disarming, Lockhart was tossed aside by a simple Expelliarmus from Severus. Then the duels among the students began, and Hadrian found himself facing Bulstrode. She was humiliated and foolishly cast a Serpensortia against a parselmouth.

Millicent's wand tip exploded. Hadrian watched, incredulous at the girl's stupidity, as a long black snake materialized, falling heavily to the ground between them before rising, ready to strike. The students screamed, retreating quickly to make space. “Is she serious? She just gave a snake to a parselmouth!” Hadrian thought, amusement flickering in his mind.

“Don't move, Potter!” Lockhart shouted, unable to hide his fear of the serpent. “I’m going to deal with it...” He brandished his wand at the snake, but instead of vanishing, the snake shot three meters into the air and crashed to the ground with a thud. Enraged and hissing furiously, it slithered straight for Justin Finch-Fletchley, rearing up with fangs bared, ready to strike.

“Back off!” Hadrian commanded. The serpent regarded him and then collapsed to the ground, docile like a thick, black garden hose, its eyes fixed solely on Hadrian. He knew that it would not attack anyone now.

“As you wish, Master,” the serpent said, slithering up to Hadrian and settling on his shoulders. It was much smaller and lighter than Nyx, and its voice was distinctly male. Hadrian looked at Justin, expecting him to appear relieved, intrigued, or even grateful. But certainly not angry or terrified.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Justin shouted, and before Hadrian could respond, Justin turned his back on him and stormed out of the room in a rage. Hermione, too, stared at Hadrian with an unexpected and calculating expression. He felt a nagging awareness of the ominous whispers circulating through the hall. Just then, he felt someone tugging at his clothes.

“Let’s go,” Draco whispered in his ear.

The blond boy led him out of the hall, with their Slytherin and Gryffindor friends scrambling to keep up. As they crossed the threshold, people on either side of the entrance retreated as if afraid of catching a disease. Hadrian had no idea what was happening, and his friends didn’t explain anything until they pulled him to a secluded spot in the gardens, away from the others.

“You’re in trouble, man!” Ron exclaimed, looking at Hadrian incredulously.

“What? Why?” Hadrian was confused. Everyone already knew he was a parselmouth; what was different about saving Justin?

“Everyone already thinks you’re the Heir of Slytherin who opened the Chamber of Secrets and is responsible for the attacks,” Hermione began.

"But I have nothing to do with it!" Hadrian began to grow angry, and the snake on his shoulders stirred in response to his change in temperament.

"We know that," Draco said, grasping Hadrian's hand to help calm him down.

"But since no one else knows Parseltongue," Hermione continued, "we have no way of knowing what you’re saying to the snakes."

"And now with this incident in the Dueling Club..." Ron interrupted Hermione.

"Everyone is absolutely certain that you're to blame."

"But that's ridiculous!" Hadrian shouted. "I ordered the snake not to attack him! Wasn’t it obvious from her behavior?!"

"We know that," Pansy began, "but the rest of Hogwarts doesn't."

"Big deal!" Hadrian ran a hand over his face and squeezed the bridge of his nose, exasperated. "How did you hear what I said?" He looked directly at Ron, Hermione, and Neville.

"I heard you speaking strangely." Ron replied. "Parseltongue. You could have been saying anything, and no wonder Justin panicked. It felt like you were convincing the snake to do something. It gave me goosebumps, you know..." The redhead shook his head in disbelief. Both he and Hermione wore grim expressions. Hadrian couldn't understand what was so terrible about it.

"Look, Hazz," Neville began cautiously. "For the Slytherins, this may be normal."

"Believe me, it's not," Theodore interjected.

"But for the rest of the houses, considered 'of the light,' this is very frowned upon.” Hadrian sighed at Ron's comment.

— Prejudice against 'dark' things," he muttered in annoyance. "Great." He took the snake from around his neck and placed it on the ground. "Go."

"Thank you, Master," the snake replied before slithering away.

"Will we ever have a normal year at Hogwarts?" Hadrian asked ironically.

"Don't worry about them, Hazz." Neville took Hadrian’s hands in his own. "No matter what they think, we will always be on your side." He blushed slightly as he looked into Hadrian's intense emerald eyes.

"Thank you, Nev, for believing in me." Hadrian smiled at him, making the smaller boy blush even more.

"You might as well have ordered the snake to attack Lockhart," Pansy commented, trying to change the subject.

"Why didn't I think of that?" Hadrian joined in the joke, feeling a bit lighter.

The previous days of everyone avoiding Hadrian were only going to get worse from now on. Now all of Hogwarts seemed to hate him, and they did everything to show it. They avoided him, insulted him, mocked him, and tried to throw jinxes behind his back. But Hadrian was a powerful wizard, even at a tender age. He felt the ripples of the spells aimed at him, warning him just in time to create a protective shield. He was slowly losing faith in humanity. One moment, everyone loved and idolized him; the next, they hated and cursed him. Their loyalties were as volatile as water—anything could disturb its flat, peaceful surface. He wasn’t their hero; he was the villain. A Dark Lord on the rise. The next Lord Voldemort. Yes, humanity was slowly dying inside Hadrian. If they wanted a new Dark Lord... well, they would have one.

Justin had been attacked at the same time as Nearly Headless Nick, and Hadrian had been the one to find them. The double attack on Justin and Nearly Headless Nick turned what had been nervousness into real panic. His life had fallen apart. Professor McGonagall took him to Dumbledore. Hadrian Potter would come face to face with the one who tried to kill him whenever he had the chance.

He might meet Fawkes, Dumbledore's phoenix, who burst into flames and re-emerged from his ashes. The old man questioned him, tried to delve into his mind, played the role of a concerned grandfather. Hagrid suddenly came to the boy's defense, and Dumbledore eventually said he knew Hadrian wasn’t the culprit and dismissed him. The meeting itself had been strange; Dumbledore merely stared at him with an expression Hadrian couldn’t decipher, asking questions about his day and what he thought of his classes. After all, what did he want?

Many students were returning home for the Christmas holiday, including Draco and Hadrian. Since being adopted by the goblins, they had taught him how to celebrate festivals properly, perform rituals to increase his magic, and greet the Lords of the Universe. He learned to thank them for their lives, their magic, their peace and prosperity, and for a peaceful death at the end of their lives. While at Hogwarts, Hadrian couldn’t perform the rituals; Dumbledore would feel the magic in the castle change if he did, and he wasn’t willing to risk having the old goat on his tail. So, when he returned home, he would perform the rituals, even if they weren’t on the right dates. The Lords would understand—at least that's what his parents had told him.

Hadrian was glad to leave Hogwarts for a few days. He was tired of being avoided in the corridors, as if everyone thought he would suddenly turn on them and spit poison; tired of being commented on, pointed at, and booed as he passed. Fred and George, however, found everything very amusing. They would step aside to let Hadrian pass in the corridors, shouting, "Make way for the heir of Slytherin, a truly evil wizard will pass..." Percy disapproved of this behavior entirely.

"It's not a reason for jokes," he said coldly.

"Oh, get out of the way, Percy. Hadrian is in a hurry."

"Yes, he's going to the Chamber of Secrets to have a cup of tea with his sharp-toothed servant," George said, laughing mockingly. Ginny didn’t find it funny either.

"Oh, don’t do that," she whimpered every time Fred asked Hadrian aloud who he intended to attack next, or when George pretended to scare him away with a big clove of garlic. Hadrian didn’t mind; he felt better that at least Fred and George found the idea of him being responsible for the attacks utterly ridiculous.

Hadrian said goodbye to Hermione and the Weasleys as he, Neville, and the Slytherins boarded a carriage on the train. Apparently, the redheads didn’t want to visit their brother Bill in Egypt with their parents. The brunette was anxious about the Christmas he would spend with the Malfoys, not to mention the Yule Ball they would host for the pure-blood families allied with their family.

"Mom said that we boys should learn to be led as well as to lead," Theodore commented, giving a sly smile to his friends.

"I see I'm going to be without feet on the next holiday," Draco said, amused by Hadrian's despair. The trip had gone normally. Nyx had slept the entire way on Hadrian's shoulders. Ever since he had gone to the principal's office, the snake had never left him. As soon as they got off the platform, everyone said goodbye and went to their parents.

"Oh, dear ones," Narcissa said, holding back a smile when she saw the boys approaching. "Looking forward to Yule?"

"A lot!" Hadrian and Draco exchanged excited smiles as they followed the adults into an empty alley to Apparate to Malfoy Manor.

"What's going on at Hogwarts?" Lucius asked as soon as they entered the mansion. House-elves promptly took Draco's luggage and went to pack everything in the boy's room.

"They opened the Chamber of Secrets," Hadrian sighed, throwing himself onto one of the sofas in the living room.

"What?!" Narcissa squealed in horror.

"I heard there have been attacks on Muggle-born students," Lucius said as he sat down in his grandiose armchair. Draco threw himself onto the couch next to Hadrian.

"Are you okay?" Narcissa stepped forward, looking worried as she knelt in front of them.

"We are," Draco replied.

"I wasn't the one who opened the Chamber," Hadrian announced. "I didn't even know about it until the first attack."

"Oh, dear," Narcissa said, holding her hands protectively.

"Myrtle Warren, the girl who was attacked the first time they opened the Chamber, told me what is attacking the students. She said it's a red-haired girl, but she doesn't know who she is. The creature is a basilisk that's over a thousand years old." The adults seemed to choke on something as they widened their eyes at Hadrian. "I hear it as it crawls through the pipes at night," he sighed heavily.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Lucius asked, leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees.

"We are," Draco said, looking nervously at Hadrian. "But we think Hadrian is still in some kind of danger."

"What do you mean?" Narcissa looked like she was going to have a heart attack from so much worry.

"Dumbledore," Hadrian replied. "I'm ninety-nine percent sure he's still trying to kill me. But he's too cowardly to do it himself. Instead, he puts other people to do the 'dirty work' while placing the blame on Voldemort." The adults shuddered at the mention of the Dark Lord's name.

"They can't go back to that school!" Narcissa turned to her husband. "We can send them to another school—Mahoutokoro in Japan, Castelo Bruxo in the Amazon, Ilvermorny in the United States, Uagadou in Uganda, Durmstrang in the far north of Europe, Beauxbatons in France, Koldovstoretz in Russia. Merlin knows there are several options for schools around the world! We can no longer leave them in the hands of that man!"

"Cissy," Lucius called her affectionately. "If we pull them out of there, they'll create a lot of rumors. Our family doesn't have the best reputation. We can't risk it. Not now."

"But—" Narcissa began, but Lucius stood up and held her shoulders, his gray eyes reassuring her blue ones.

"All right," she sighed, looking at the boys. "Promise you'll take care of yourselves."

"We promise, Mom," Draco said, holding the woman's hand, which was still resting on Hadrian's.

"I have a strange ability to escape danger with my life. Don't worry, Aunt Cissy," Hadrian smiled at the blonde, who seemed to calm down.

"I'm so excited to teach them how to dance!" Narcissa changed the subject.

"I don't want to," Hadrian commented, feeling embarrassed.

"Oh, dear. You will learn," Narcissa replied with a smile.

"I hope I don't lose a toenail during classes," Lucius said, amused.

"Now I'm tempted to step on your feet, Dad," Draco joked, receiving a stern, playful look from his father.

"Why should we learn to dance?" Hadrian asked innocently.

"Because many important agreements are made thanks to a simple dance," Lucius explained wisely. "Dancing is a skill anyone can acquire, but dancing like a noble is completely different. The aura of the dancer varies according to the power of each witch. If one is weak, their aura will be weak. If one is strong, their aura will be strong. Nobles use image and status to elevate themselves. If you are a noble with exceptional skills in everything you do, everyone will respect you. Dance is no different; it is just a card in a nobleman's deck."

"I think you'd better go see your parents right away, Hadrian," Narcissa said, glancing at the setting sun through the window. "They're looking forward to seeing you. And don’t forget about tomorrow’s ball." Lucius helped his wife to her feet as she spoke.

"See you tomorrow, Draco." Hadrian hugged the boy before embracing Narcissa. "See you tomorrow, Aunt Cissy." Then he hugged Lucius. "See you tomorrow, Lucy."

"See you tomorrow, Hazz," the Malfoys said goodbye with smiles as they watched the boy disappear around the corner of a corridor, accompanied by Dobby, who had insisted on carrying his luggage.

"Cub!" Maray exclaimed, throwing herself into Hadrian's arms as he entered the dining room, where goblins were setting the table. Nyx had already climbed down from the boy's shoulders to lie on her favorite pillow. "I missed you so much!" Hadrian let out happy giggles as his mother squeezed him tightly.

"You're growing up so fast," Ragnuk commented, approaching the pair as Maray released her hug to look into her son's eyes.

"I'm back, Mom," he said, then turned to the goblin. "Dad."

"Come," Maray said, dragging the boy to the table. "You must be hungry." She arranged his plate as she spoke. "I'm dying to hear what the hell is going on at that crazy school." Hadrian laughed at his mother's excitement.

"I'm fine, Mom," he assured her. "We can talk about it later. Not at dinnertime." His parents exchanged evaluative glances, analyzing his serious demeanor.

"Well," Ragnuk said as he sat down at the table. "Tell us some news."

Hadrian blushed violently as he remembered the kisses Colin had given him, the fluttering in his heart whenever he saw Neville's smile, the warm feeling that enveloped him when playing with the twins, and... the kiss with Draco and the declaration.

"I think someone is hiding something from us," Maray smiled at the redness on her son's cheeks.

"Maybe a special girl," Ragnuk joined in the fun. "Or a boy." The goblins smiled as they noticed Hadrian's cheeks flush even deeper.

"So it's a boy," Maray commented, taking a sip of her wine.

"Do we really have to talk about it?" Hadrian cursed himself for stuttering, which only widened his parents' smiles.

"Oh, we do," Ragnuk said, suddenly serious. "I will not let any pervert take advantage of my beloved son!" he declared angrily.

"Draco is not a pervert!" Hadrian defended, realizing too late that he had spoken out loud. He quickly covered his mouth and widened his eyes, curling up in his chair.

"Draco, is it?" Ragnuk mused with a sly smile.

"Is he the one you like, cub?" Maray asked sweetly. Hesitantly, Hadrian nodded, never lifting his gaze. He was afraid to see disgust or disappointment in his beloved parents’ eyes. Sensing his fear, Ragnuk got up and knelt beside him.

"What is ailing you, dear?" he asked gently, holding the boy's small hands that tightly gripped the fabric of his pants.

"I—I don't want you to hate me..." Hadrian struggled to hold back the tears that threatened to spill. "I—I don't want to be left because I like a boy..."

"Hadrian." Maray gently lifted her son's chin so she could see his watery eyes. "We would never hate you, no matter what. We love you just the way you are. Liking girls or boys doesn’t matter. Wizarding society is more accepting of homosexuality than Muggle society. And we goblins couldn't care less about that. Each one is as they should be. The Lords created us, and for that, we should be grateful. They bless every form of life; we are perfect just as we were born. We are your parents, and we will love you until the end of our lives. We would kill for you and die for you. Your happiness is what matters most to us. To ensure you have one more chance to live, one more chance to be happy, we would bring war against the whole wizarding world and Muggles if necessary. We will fight tooth and nail just to hear your sweet laugh. If liking boys is what makes you happy, we will support you and continue to love you. Never doubt our love again, Hadrian. We love you, no matter what. We will always be with you."

"Mom..." Hadrian could no longer speak; tears flowed freely down his cheeks. The only thing he could do was throw himself into his mother’s arms and cry with happiness. How he loved her! She always ran to his room when he had a nightmare, whispered comforting words, and caressed his face until he fell back asleep. She always knew when something was troubling him; she knew the right words to say to calm the storm inside him. He loved her with all his heart. He would do anything for her. He would die for her. He would kill for her.

"We will always love you, Hadrian," Ragnuk said as he entered the embrace. "In life or in death, we will always be by your side. No matter what."

"I—I love you..." Hadrian spoke between sobs as his mother broke the hug to wipe away his tears.

"We love you too," the goblins said in unison, cozy smiles on their lips. Long ago, Hadrian had stopped seeing goblins as scary; they were far better than humans.

"Now, why don't you tell us more about Draco?" Ragnuk encouraged, helping his son and wife back to their feet.

"N—we... kissed..." Hadrian whispered, his cheeks burning with embarrassment. He felt lighter now that his parents knew he liked boys and accepted him.

"Tell me everything," Maray said, pulling up a chair to sit next to him.

And so they spent the night with Hadrian sharing his feelings for Draco, Colin, Neville, and the twins. "You like them all, dear," his mother said sweetly. But how could he like so many people at the same time? How could he choose just one person when he felt such joy with everyone?

"But you don't have to choose," his father reassured him. "You're royalty. Soon you will become a king. And a king can have a queen and as many concubines as he wishes. You can love everyone; you don't have to choose." Hadrian was still a little confused, but his heart felt calmer after talking to his parents.

Telling them about the Chamber of Secrets and the attacks at Hogwarts was not easy. His parents were frantic with worry when they heard about the basilisk. They grew angry when Hadrian recounted the bullying he faced from some students. Thankfully, thanks to his friends in Slytherin, he was not alone. Yes, Hadrian was the goblins' most precious jewel, and they were enraged by the dangers that surrounded him.

Chapter Text

The ballroom was impeccably decorated for the occasion, with tables laden with drinks and snacks, a small orchestra playing in the corner, and benches by the windows for guests to rest their feet. The Malfoys waited at the entrance in elegant evening gowns to greet the arriving guests. One by one, attendees filled the grand hall, as pleasant music enveloped the space. As soon as everyone had arrived, Hadrian and Draco descended from their rooms, dressed in exquisite evening attire. The boys' lordship and heir rings glimmered on their fingers, while Nyx, in his original size, majestically crawled alongside Hadrian, adding an air of power and superiority to the two.

Hadrian had fumbled with his outfit earlier, prompting Draco to help him, which resulted in their tardiness.

When the well-dressed house-elves opened the doors to the ballroom, all eyes turned to the two boys. Hadrian, wishing to remain unnoticed, found that request continually unfulfilled. Dozens of scrutinizing eyes examined him with a mix of critique, admiration, and even malice. Lucius and Narcissa approached the pair, leading them to meet the nobles. Hadrian lost count of the hands he shook or kissed and could hardly recall even half of the names he heard.

Many were particularly interested in Hadrian, drawn by his wealth and status. Some even flirted with him, despite his tender age of twelve and the fact that the wizards surrounding him were at least a decade older. Lucius had told him that in the wizarding world, age held less significance, as its inhabitants lived much longer than Muggles. However, he was assured that nothing physical would occur until he came of age. Hadrian found this concept bewildering, recalling tales from Muggle history about thirty-year-old men marrying fifteen-year-old girls centuries ago. He had much to learn about this new world.

Once the performances concluded, Hadrian and Draco joined Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore to escape the tedium of discussions about politics and business. Nyx had shrunk in size, resting on Hadrian's neck like a scarf of black scales that shimmered in a spectrum of colours. With his intense blue eyes, Nyx scanned the room for any potential threats to Hadrian.

Hadrian had learned to disregard the endless flattery directed at him. His parents and the Malfoys had taught him that most were eager to exploit his status and wealth. Instead, he was developing the skill to use others' interests to his advantage, becoming adept at manipulation to get what he wanted—how to wield his charm and striking looks to enchant others while playing the innocent, only to swiftly strike when the opportunity arose. Yes, Hadrian was maturing splendidly, as any nobleman should. He was becoming the Prince of Camelot.

The Yule Ball proceeded without incident. Late at night, the guests, weary from dancing and negotiations, departed the hall and returned to their homes. Hadrian and Draco bid farewell to their friends with cheerful smiles on Christmas morning. The boys were more than relieved that the event was over; they were exhausted. Soon, they fell asleep in their beds at Malfoy Manor while the house-elves tidied the hall. Hadrian could hardly anticipate the next day—celebrating Christmas as a family, sharing a delicious feast, unwrapping carefully chosen gifts for loved ones, and engaging in family games of Muggle table tennis, which always endeavored to embarrass the Malfoys and their parents. That night, everyone would gather to perform the Yule ritual, giving thanks to the Lords and strengthening their magic.

----

The holidays passed in the blink of an eye. Everyone had returned to school, and Narcissa, like Maray, spent hours delivering a monologue about how the boys should take care of themselves. One evening, Hadrian and his friends were leaving a class when they passed by Myrtle's bathroom and heard her crying.

"Let's go and see," Hadrian said, lifting his robes high above his ankles as the five of them waded through the water to the door and entered. Myrtle was crying—if that was even possible—louder and more fervently than ever. It seemed she had hidden in her usual cubicle. The bathroom was dark because the candles had gone out. "What's wrong, Myrtle?"

"Who is it?" Myrtle sniffled, obviously upset. "Are you going to throw anything else at me?" Hadrian stepped into the water near her cubicle.

"Why would I throw anything at you?"

"Ah, Hadrian!" Myrtle emerged amidst another wave of tears that spread across the already wet floor. "I'm just here minding my own business, and someone thinks it's funny to throw a book at me..."

"But it shouldn't hurt if someone throws a book at you," Theodore chimed in. "I mean, it goes right through you, doesn't it?"

"You said the wrong thing," Myrtle retorted, her voice rising to a high pitch. "Let's all throw books at Myrtle because she can't feel it! Ten points if you manage to hit her on the head! What a splendid game—how delightful!"

"But who threw the book at you?" Hadrian asked, a note of concern in his voice.

"I don’t know… I was sitting around the bend in the hallway, thinking about death, when a book hit me on the head," Myrtle said, glancing at Theodore. "It’s over there; it got washed away..."

Hadrian peeked under the sink where Myrtle was pointing. There lay a small, thin book with a black, worn cover, just as damp as everything else in the bathroom. Hadrian stepped forward and picked up the book from the floor. In an instant, he recognized it as a diary; the half-faded date on the cover revealed that it was fifty years old. He opened it eagerly. On the first page, he could barely make out the name "T. M. Riddle" in smudged ink.

"Calm down," said Pansy, who had approached cautiously and peered over Hadrian’s shoulder. "Now I remember where I’ve heard that name before. He received an award for special services rendered to the school fifty years ago."

It was the surname of the man with whom he had a Horcrux connection. Hadrian realized he had forgotten to ask Lucius if he recognized anyone by that name. He flipped through the damp pages, only to find them completely blank. Not even a trace of writing was visible on any of them—not even something as simple as "Aunt Mabel's birthday" or "Dentist at three-thirty."

"I don't understand why anyone would want to discard this," Theodore said curiously. Hadrian turned the book over and noticed the name of a stationery shop printed on Vauxhall Street in London.

"The owner must have been born a Muggle," Hadrian said thoughtfully. "To have bought a diary on Vauxhall Street—" He analyzed the initials again. "Don't worry, Myrtle." He looked at the sad ghost. "Maybe we'll find out who threw this at you." He whispered analytically, tucking the diary into his pocket. When they returned to the Slytherin common room, Myrtle seemed calmer. They approached each other to begin a whispered conversation.

"Aah, maybe you have secret powers," Pansy said excitedly, picking up the diary and examining it carefully.

"If you do, you must be hiding those powers very well," Theodore added. "You'll see, he’s just shy."

"I want to know why someone tried to throw it away. And I wonder why Riddle received an award for special services to Hogwarts. I want to know more about this man."

"It could have been for anything," Theodore replied regarding the award. "Maybe he got thirty owls or saved a teacher from the tentacles of a giant squid." But Hadrian could tell from the still expression on Draco's face that he was thinking the same thing as the brunette. "What's wrong?" Theodore asked, looking from one to the other.

"Well, the Chamber of Secrets was opened fifty years ago, wasn't it?"

"Yes..." Pansy said slowly.

"And this diary is fifty years old," Hadrian said, picking it up and tapping his fingers on it, tense.

"So what?" Blaise seemed to understand what they were implying.

"We know that 'whoever opened the Chamber last time' was expelled fifty years ago. We also know that Riddle received an award for special services to the school fifty years ago. What if Riddle got the prize for capturing the 'Heir of Slytherin'? Perhaps Riddle framed someone for his crimes. The diary would probably tell us everything: where the Chamber is, how to open it, what kind of creature lives there (even if we already know the answers), and the person behind these attacks wouldn't want to see the diary lying around, would they?"

"It's a brilliant theory, Hadrian," Draco said. "There's only one tiny problem: there’s nothing written in the diary." But Blaise was pulling his wand out of his backpack.

"Maybe the ink is invisible!" he whispered. The boy tapped the diary three times and said, "Aparecium!" Nothing happened. Undeterred, Blaise reached back into his backpack and pulled out something that looked like a garish red rubber. "It's a developer I bought in Diagon Alley," he explained. He rubbed the rubber over the diary. Nothing happened.

"There's nothing there to find," Theodore said. "Riddle simply received a Christmas diary and didn't bother to use it."

"This is frustrating," Hadrian sighed in defeat. He needed to find out more about Tom Marvolo Riddle.

---

Even though he knew the diary was blank, Hadrian kept picking it up absentmindedly and flipping through it, as if it were a story he wanted to finish. Although he was sure he had never heard of T. M. Riddle before the Inheritance Test, the name still seemed to mean something to him, almost as if Riddle were a friend he had had when he was very little and had half-forgotten. But this was absurd. He had never had any friends before Nyx; Dudley had seen to that.

Still, Hadrian was determined to find out more about Riddle. So, near dawn, he headed for the trophy room to examine Riddle's special prize, accompanied by a sleeping Nyx on his shoulders, a resolute Pansy, a puzzled Blaise, and a sleepy Draco. Riddle's golden shield was stored in a corner cupboard. It did not contain details about why it had been awarded, but they found Riddle's name on an old Medal of Merit in Magic and on a list of former head boys.

"Monitor, head monitor... Probably the top student in all classes..."

The sun would soon shine pale over Hogwarts again. Inside the castle, people felt more hopeful. There had been no more attacks since Justin Finch-Fletchley and Nearly Headless Nick, and Sprout was pleased to report that the Mandrakes were becoming unpredictable and full of little secrets, which meant they were quickly leaving childhood. Hufflepuff's Ernie Macmillan did not share this optimistic view. He remained convinced that Hadrian was to blame, that he had "denounced himself" at the Duelling Club. Peeves wasn’t helping at all; he constantly appeared in the corridors full of students, singing, "Ah, rotten Potter..." now with a dance number to go with it. Gilderoy Lockhart seemed to think he had single-handedly stopped the attacks.

One thing that intrigued Hadrian was the fact that they had to wait for the Mandrakes to mature. Why didn’t they just buy mature Mandrakes from the apothecary? It would be much simpler, and the petrified students would already be back. Colin would already be back. Whenever he could, Hadrian went to the infirmary to check on the little boy. With his energetic and sweet nature, Colin had grown on him. It saddened Hadrian to see him petrified, and he blamed himself for it. If he had found the Chamber earlier, if he had stopped the attacker and the basilisk...

On Valentine's Day, Lockhart had the "brilliant" idea of hiring eleven dwarves with tied faces, wearing golden wings and carrying harps like Cupid. And it didn’t stop there; he asked Severus to teach how to prepare a Love Potion, which was ILLEGAL, to a bunch of hormone-filled teenagers who thought the world revolved around them. To make matters worse, he wanted Flitwick to teach Spells of Fascination. When he announced this at breakfast in the Great Hall, Flitwick hid his face in his hands, and Severus made a face that suggested he would force the first student who asked him for a Love Potion to drink poison.

"Love Potion and Spell of Fascination?" Hadrian wrinkled his nose in disgust. "He wants us to have the knowledge to force someone into a state of Stockholm Syndrome!"

"I bet Bulstrode was one of the forty-six who gave him a card," Pansy remarked as they left the Great Hall to attend their first class.

All day long, the dwarves didn’t stop bursting into classrooms and handing out cards, much to the irritation of the teachers. By the end of that afternoon, as the Slytherin students were heading up to Charms class, one of the dwarves caught up with Hadrian, as if he hadn’t already received dozens of other cards with declaration poems.

"Hi, you!" shouted a particularly ill-looking dwarf, forcing his way toward Hadrian. "Adri Potter!"

Filled with embarrassment at the thought of receiving yet another Valentine's Day card in front of a row of first-year Gryffindor students—including the strangely self-obsessed Ginny Weasley—Hadrian tried to escape. However, the dwarf elbowed his way through, kicking everyone's shins, and caught up with him before he could move two steps away.

"I have a musical card to give to 'Adri' Potter in person!" he said, wielding a harp in a somewhat frightening manner.

"Not here," Hadrian hissed, trying to push past him.

"Stay still!" the dwarf grunted, grabbing Hadrian's backpack and pulling him back.

"Oh, shit!" he growled. Nyx, sensing no hostile intent and eager to see Hadrian embarrassed, remained quiet, curled around his shoulders.

"What's going on here?" came Bulstrode's thin, slurred voice. Hadrian began to curse everyone and everything, desperate to escape before Bulstrode could hear the musical card and make him even more miserable.

"What is this confusion?" asked another familiar voice. It was Percy Weasley, approaching. Panicking, Hadrian tried to run, but the dwarf grabbed him by the knees, knocking him to the ground.

"Very well," the dwarf declared, sitting on Hadrian's heels. "Let's hear your singing card!"

Your eyes are green as boiled frogs,

Your hair, black as a classroom board.

I wish you were mine, divine boy,

Hero who defeated the evil Dark Lord.

Hadrian would have given all of Gringotts' gold to evaporate on the spot. Straining to laugh with his classmates, he stood up, his feet numb from the dwarf's weight, while Percy Weasley did his best to disperse the gathering crowd, some of whom were laughing uncontrollably.

"Keep walking, keep walking! The bell rang five minutes ago. Off to class!" the prefect urged, startling the younger students.

"And you," Hadrian looked up to see Bulstrode bending down and picking up something. She mockingly held it up for her friends, and Hadrian realized she had taken Riddle's diary.

"Give it back," Hadrian said firmly.

"I wonder what Potter has been writing about this?" Bulstrode taunted, clearly unaware of the date printed on the cover and thinking it was Hadrian's personal diary. Silence fell among the onlookers. Ginny stared at Hadrian with a terrified expression, while Nyx remained quiet, knowing there were things she couldn't interfere with.

"Give it back, Bulstrode," Percy said sternly.

"After I take a look," Bulstrode replied, waving the diary in the air, clearly trying to provoke Hadrian. Percy scolded, "As a prefect..."

But Hadrian lost his temper. He raised his right hand and pointed it at the diary. "Accio!" The diary immediately flew from Bulstrode's grasp to Hadrian's.

"Hadrian!" Percy exclaimed. "No magic in the corridors! I'll have to report this, you know!" But Hadrian didn't care; he had beaten Bulstrode once again, and that was worth five points from Slytherin on any given day. Bulstrode was furious, and when Ginny walked past her into the classroom, she shouted in disgust, "I don't think Potter liked your card very much!" Ginny covered her face with her hands and bolted into the room.

Chapter Text

Hadrian retired to the dormitory before his classmates that night. Partly, it was because he couldn't stand Pansy and Theodore singing "Thy eyes are green as boiled frogs" once again, and partly because he wanted to go through Riddle's diary on his own. Nyx crawled across the mattress until he lay next to the boy, who sat on the four-poster bed and flipped through the blank pages. Then, he took an inkwell from the small table beside the bed, wet the quill, and dropped a drop of ink onto the first page of the diary.

The ink shone brightly on the paper for a moment, and then, as if being absorbed by the page, it disappeared. Curious, Hadrian wet the quill again and wrote: "My name is Hadrian Potter." The words flashed momentarily on the page before vanishing without a trace. Then, finally, something happened. Filtering back onto the page, in Hadrian's own ink, were words he had never written, in absurdly beautiful handwriting.

"Hello, Hadrian Potter. My name is Tom Riddle. How did you find my diary?"

These words also dissolved, but not before Hadrian resumed writing.

"Someone tried to dispose of it in the toilet."

He waited anxiously for Riddle's response.

"How fortunate that I recorded my memories in something more durable than ink. But I always knew there would be those who wouldn’t want this diary to be read."

"What do you mean by that?" Hadrian wrote.

"I mean that this diary holds memories of terrible things. Things that have been suppressed. Things that happened at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."

"That's where I am now," Hadrian replied. "I'm at Hogwarts, and terrible things are happening. Do you know anything about the Chamber of Secrets?"

He had to play Riddle's little game, pretending he didn't know the truth. The answer came quickly, the handwriting more hurried, as if he were eager to divulge everything he knew.

"Of course I know something about the Chamber of Secrets. In my time, they told us it was a legend, that it didn’t exist. But that was a lie. In my fifth year, the Chamber was opened, and a monster attacked several students, ultimately killing one. I caught the person who had opened the Chamber, and he was expelled. But the headmaster, Professor Dippet, embarrassed that such a thing had happened at Hogwarts, forbade me from telling the truth. The story that was released was that the girl died in an unfortunate accident. They gave me a beautiful, shiny, engraved trophy for my efforts and warned me to keep my mouth shut. The monster remained alive, and the one who had the power to free it was not apprehended."

"It's happening again now. There have been three attacks, and no one seems to know who is behind them. Who was it last time?"

"I can show you, if you want," Riddle's reply came. "You don’t have to believe what I say. I can take you to my memory of the night I was taken."

Hadrian hesitated, his pen hovering above the diary. What did Riddle mean? How could he be taken into someone else's memory? He glanced nervously at the door of the dormitory, which was growing dark. When he looked at the diary again, he saw new words forming.

"Let me show you."

"That sentence sounds so... tempting," he thought, biting his lip with a sly smile. Hadrian paused for a split second and then wrote a single word:

"Okay."

The pages of the diary began to turn as if caught in a gale, stopping in the middle of June. Speechless, Hadrian watched as the square corresponding to the thirteenth of June transformed into a small television screen. With his hands trembling slightly, he raised the book to rest his eye on the little window, and before he understood what was happening, he found himself leaning forward. The window widened, and he felt his body leave the bed, diving headlong into the opening of the page in a swirl of colours and shadows.

Then he felt his foot hit solid ground and stood still, trembling, as the blurred shapes around him suddenly came into focus. He knew immediately where he was. This circular room, with its dozing portraits, was Dumbledore's office. But it wasn't Dumbledore who sat at the desk. A withered and frail wizard, bald except for a few wisps of white hair, was reading a letter by candlelight. Hadrian had never seen this man before.

He could not interact with the environment of memory. Riddle appeared as a boy of about sixteen, wearing a monitor badge that gleamed on his chest. He was taller than Hadrian, with very black, slightly wavy hair and intense dark brown, almost black eyes that stood out against his porcelain-pale skin on a stunningly handsome face. Hadrian found himself blushing, even though he doubted that was possible, when he realised that Tom Marvolo Riddle was absurdly attractive.

Hadrian watched as Riddle despaired over the possibility of Hogwarts closing. He went after Hagrid (who had an acromantula hidden in a box), confronted him, and had him expelled. The scene shifted, plunging into darkness; Hadrian felt himself falling, and with a thud, he landed with his arms and legs spread out on his four-poster bed in Slytherin's dormitory, Riddle's diary open on his belly.

Hadrian had always known that Hagrid had a pitiful penchant for big, monstrous creatures. During his first year at Hogwarts, Hagrid had tried to raise a dragon and its little wooden house, and it would take a long time for the boys to forget the gigantic three-headed dog he had named "Fluffy." Hadrian could easily imagine thirteen-year-old Hagrid trying to put a collar and leash on an acromantula. He had made a fool of himself with Riddle; he couldn't just say he knew the truth. He needed to earn Riddle's trust now that he understood how to use the diary. His friends urged him to repeat what he had seen over and over again, until he was exhausted from recounting it and inundated with the long, torturous conversations that followed.

"We all know Riddle lied," Draco realised.

"The monster was not a spider, but a basilisk," Pansy concluded.

"And we know he was the heir of Slytherin," Hadrian said, running his hands through his long hair.

"So he framed Hagrid to get away with it," Theodore snorted angrily. "Scoundrel son of a bitch."

"I'm going to enter the Chamber tonight," Hadrian announced as he reviewed the diary. Maybe he would find a few things about Tom Riddle.

---
As night fell, Hadrian placed his familiar on his shoulders, said goodbye to Draco, took Riddle's journal, donned the Invisibility Cloak, and sneaked into the dark, deserted hallways of the castle. Careful not to make a sound, he navigated through the corridors until he reached Myrtle's bathroom. The ghost was sitting on the bench, gazing out of the window.

"Hi, Myrtle," Hadrian said, smiling as he removed the Cloak once the door was closed. The ghost floated up to him, smiling back.

"Hi, Hadrian. You do know that curfew has passed hours ago, don't you?" she teased, amusement dancing in her eyes as she watched him head towards the sink.

"I know. And that's exactly why I came now." He examined the concealed passageway.

"Are you going downstairs?" she asked, floating beside him, her eyes filled with concern.

"I am. I need to find some answers. Maybe the Chamber can help me." He looked into the ghost's translucent eyes. "Can you please keep this a secret?"

"Of course, Hadrian," she blushed. "You're my friend! I'll help with whatever you need."

"Thank you very much, Myrtle." He smiled sweetly and turned toward the sink.

"If you die down there, I'll share the bathroom with you," she joked, a hint of worry creeping into her voice.

"Thank you," he chuckled at the ghost's invitation. "Open!" he commanded in Parseltongue, the familiar whistle escaping his lips. At once, the faucet gleamed with a white light and began to turn. The sink shifted, disappearing from view and revealing a wide pipe beneath it—large enough for a person to slip into. "Wish me luck." And he jumped.

Nyx clung tightly to his neck, enjoying the descent as much as he could. It felt like a huge, claustrophobic, and slimy slide. Pipes jutted out in all directions, but none as wide as the one he was on, which twisted and turned steeply downward. As he descended deeper beneath the school, past the deepest dungeons, he began to worry about what would happen when he hit the ground. Just then, the pipe levelled out, and he was launched through the end with a watery thud, landing on the damp floor of a dark stone tunnel, wide enough for him to stand upright. When he got up, he realised his clothes were completely filthy and covered in slime, making him look as white as a ghost.

"Never. Again. Am I. Going. Down. That." Nyx slid to the ground and took his original form. Hadrian laughed at the snake's bad mood.

"Let's go. It was fun!"

"For you, who are a lunatic!" Nyx retorted angrily.

"Lumos!" From the tip of his wand, light illuminated the space. "Remember," Hadrian murmured as they advanced cautiously, "at any sign of movement, close your eyes immediately..."

As soon as he started walking, he heard his footsteps splashing loudly on the wet floor. The tunnel was so dark that they could only see a short distance ahead. His shadow on the damp walls loomed monstrous in the wand’s light. The tunnel was as silent as a grave, and the first unexpected sound they heard was the crunch of something beneath his foot—it turned out to be a rat's skull. Hadrian lowered his wand to examine the ground and saw it littered with the bones of small animals.

The tunnel twisted and turned endlessly. Every nerve in Hadrian's body tingled with discomfort; he wanted it to end, as the journey felt excruciatingly dull. Just as he rounded another bend, he faced a solid wall adorned with two intertwined snakes carved in stone, their eyes set with huge, shining emeralds. Approaching cautiously, he noticed that the emerald eyes seemed strangely alive. Hadrian realized what he needed to do. Clearing his throat, he commanded the emerald eyes to blink.

"Open it," he hissed, his voice deep yet shaky. The snakes separated, and the walls slid apart smoothly, disappearing from view. Trembling from head to toe, Hadrian stepped through.

He found himself standing at the end of a long, dimly lit chamber. Tall stone columns, entwined with embossed snakes, supported a ceiling lost in darkness, casting long shadows in the strange greenish light that illuminated the space. With his heart racing, the boy listened to the oppressive silence. Could the basilisk be lurking in the shadows, hidden behind a column? Drawing his wand, he advanced cautiously amid the serpentine columns. Each careful footstep echoed loudly against the dark walls, accompanied by the soft sounds made by his familiar. He kept his eyes half-closed, ready to shut them instantly at the slightest indication of movement. The hollow eye sockets of the stone snakes seemed to follow him, and more than once, with a tightening in his stomach, he thought he saw one of them moving.

When he reached the last pair of columns, a towering statue emerged against the back wall, resembling the Chamber itself. Hadrian craned his neck to see the gigantic face, ancient and ape-like, with a long, thin beard that nearly reached the hem of a stone wizard's flowing robes. Two immense gray feet rested on the smooth floor of the Chamber. Standing between the tall columns, Hadrian stared at Slytherin's stone face, shrouded in darkness above him. Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth wide and hissed the words that came to him instinctively.

"Talk to me, Slytherin, the greatest of the Hogwarts Four."

To his astonishment, Slytherin's colossal stone face moved. Hadrian watched as its mouth opened wider and wider, forming a gaping black hole. Something stirred within the statue's mouth, beginning to emerge from its depths. An immense force hit the stone floor of the Chamber, causing Hadrian to tremble. He knew what was happening; he could almost visualize the gigantic snake unfurling from Slytherin's mouth. Immediately, he closed his eyes, and Nyx quickly scurried up to conceal herself in Hadrian's robes, her lack of eyelids leaving her vulnerable.

Large yellow eyes with vertical pupils pierced the gloom, set within a sleek dark green body that shimmered ominously—a fifteen-meter-long creature as thick as an oak tree trunk. Its scales functioned like dragon armor, while its beveled head bore pointed scales reminiscent of horns, marking it as female. Males exhibited red plumage. The basilisk, known as the King of Serpents, could kill a victim outright with its deadly gaze; indirect contact merely resulted in petrification. It had an innate animosity toward spiders, which could sense its presence and flee accordingly. Classified as an XXXXX creature, the basilisk was a recognized wizard slayer and could not be tamed due to its immense power. However, as a serpent, it could be controlled by a Parselmouth, depending on their relationship.

"Master?" Hadrian recognized her feminine voice. "I smell my master, but you are not my master." He felt the creature's tongue lightly brush through his hair. "It's just a cub," she marveled. "Tell me, cub, why do I smell my master on you?"

"I don't know. I'm sorry," Hadrian replied, curiosity warring with his common sense to keep his eyes closed.

"Interesting." Hadrian heard the grandiose movement of the creature's body. "Because you smell like my master, I won't kill you." She stated decisively. "You can open your eyes."

Hadrian shuddered at her words. **Could he trust a basilisk?** If he opened his eyes, he risked instant death. But if he kept them closed, the creature might take offense. Gathering all his courage—and perhaps a bit of foolishness—he slowly opened his eyelids. His heart raced at the sight of the colossal creature before him. She was wonderfully terrifying, and he could feel Nyx shifting nervously in his robes.

"Excuse me," Hadrian said hesitantly, "Could my friend look at you too?"

The basilisk tilted her head closer to him, inspecting where Nyx was wrapped around his torso, drawing in his scent.

"A snake!" she exclaimed, stepping back a bit. "Of course, you can let her come out."

"Did you hear that, Nyx? You can look at her." Hadrian encouraged. The tiny snake extricated her head from his sweater collar, gazing up at the gigantic creature.

"It’s a pleasure to finally meet a basilisk," Nyx said, bowing her head like a respectful gesture.

"It’s a pleasure to meet you," the basilisk replied, a note of happiness in her voice. "My name is Hera."

"Nice to meet you, Hera," Hadrian said, his eyes sparkling with admiration. "I’m Hadrian Potter, and this is Nyx, my familiar."

"You’re not the little girl who woke me up earlier. How long have I slept?" Hera inquired, her head tilting slightly.

"A few weeks," Hadrian responded.

"Oh! So, there are two heirs of Salazar. Incredible!"

"Was your former master Tom Marvolo Riddle?" Hadrian asked, curiosity getting the better of him. He felt confident that Hera would not harm him; she seemed genuinely friendly.

"Yes, Tom Riddle was my master. Although he still is, in a way." She paused, deep in thought. "Now, he’s using a red-haired girl."

"Could you tell me more about the Chamber and its former masters?" Hadrian asked eagerly.

"Ah! Love," Hera replied wistfully. "But now that I’ve woken up, I’m starving. There’s a library and an office here. Just ask them to open it."

"Thank you very much, Hera."

"Cub," Nyx called to Hadrian, excitement in her voice. "Can I go hunting with Ivy?"

Hadrian smiled and stroked her head. "Of course! Just don’t wander into the corridors."

"Let’s behave," Nyx said, and with a graceful motion, she slid to the ground, growing to her maximum length of twenty meters.

"A magical serpent!" Hera exclaimed, thrilled to have a new friend. "I want you to tell me everything I missed while I slept." The two great snakes slithered across the Chamber, looking for food. Hadrian chuckled at their animated behavior, as if they were two girls gossiping about fashion and flirting.

Turning to the statue of Salazar, Hadrian ordered it to open the office and the library. From the feet of the grand statue, doors materialized. He approached the left door first and stepped inside to find a vast library—larger than both Hogwarts and Malfoy Manor. Endless shelves were lined with a diverse array of books, most of which leaned towards the dark arts. In the center of the space were various sofas, armchairs, and tables for reading. Deciding to explore the library later, Hadrian moved to the office located at the statue's right foot.

The office was expansive, with a sofa and two armchairs arranged around a crackling fireplace. Hadrian was impressed by the warm glow of the flames. Shelves filled with books and curious artifacts adorned the walls. At the back, a sturdy table stood beside a very comfortable chair, complete with various office supplies.

Hadrian marveled at everything around him. The place just needed a thorough cleaning—dust cleared away, torches placed along the walls and corridors, a ladder instead of a slide, or perhaps a plush mattress at the end. Here, he hoped to find answers, eager to uncover the knowledge waiting for him.

Chapter Text

Through the telepathic connection that Hadrian and Nyx shared, he warned her family member that he was returning to the dormitory, and she could keep Hera company. He would return the following night. To ascend back to Myrtle's bathroom, Hadrian widened the pipe and made stairs appear. As soon as dawn broke, Draco threw himself at the brunette, startling him awake.

"What the hell...?" Hadrian exclaimed, jumping up and falling out of bed with a dull thud.

"Tell me! How was it?!" Hadrian could just make out Draco’s tangled blond hair above him.

"By Merlin, Draco," Hadrian sighed as he got up from the ground and stretched.

"DID HE DIE?!" Theodore, Blaise, and Pansy burst into the room, their uniforms crooked and crumpled.

"You’re all insane," Hadrian groaned as he flopped back onto the bed, rubbing his eyes.

"But you still love us, Potty!" Pansy remarked as she straightened her clothes.

"Tell us how it went," Blaise urged, trying to disguise the anxiety in his voice.

"That place is filthy!" Hadrian snorted as he remembered the mud. "I need to make some improvements. But with the lot of you, I’ll have more manpower."

"Self-interest," Draco grinned at the amused look on Hadrian's face.

"And the basilisk?" Pansy asked excitedly.

As soon as I saw something moving in the darkness, I froze. But I closed my eyes. I'm not stupid.

"I disagree." Theodore received a pillow to the face, clearly thrown by Hadrian.

"Her name is Hera."

"Oh, what a beautiful name for such an extremely deadly creature. It even reminds me of Hagrid with Fluffy," Pansy joked.

"She can control the power in her eyes so that she doesn’t kill when she doesn’t want to. Nyx and I were able to observe her calmly."

"Speaking of Nyx," Draco looked around. "Where is she?"

"You could say that Nyx and Hera became BFFs. They went hunting together and didn't return by the time I left."

"How lovely," Theodore clasped his hands in front of his heart, adopting an innocent maiden expression. "One more powerful serpent for our King of Slytherin to flaunt to the world."

“Do you want to come down with me tonight?” All eyes turned to Hadrian's emerald ones, a glow of excitement and anxiety lighting them up.

“And you still ask?” Draco exclaimed, his excitement palpable.

“Of course!” Blaise smiled, his anxiety evident.

“I wouldn’t miss this for anything!” Pansy exchanged sly glances with Theodore.

“Then we’ll meet in the Common Room at two in the morning. Everyone will already be asleep in the dormitories. The Cloak won’t be able to hide all of us, so let’s be quiet.”

The Slytherins could barely contain their anxiety as the day wore on. They were thrilled at the prospect of visiting the famous Chamber of Secrets and encountering a powerful basilisk. Nyx had returned to Hadrian's neck at lunchtime, informing him that Hera had developed a certain lack of attention from spending so many years alone. Hadrian then sent letters to Lucius and his father, inquiring if he could take Hera home with him at the end of the school year.

---

Dear Lucius,

So... I met Salazar Slytherin’s basilisk. Yes, I’m fine; no need to panic. Hera is very kind and has no interest in harming me.

However, she can't remain at Hogwarts; the goat is acting up, and all the care in the world isn’t enough. I wanted to know if it would be possible for her to stay in the woods near your mansion until the end of the school year, when I can take her to the Goblin Kingdom with me.

And regarding her Death's Stare, don’t worry; she can control it freely. No one will be in danger.

With love,
Hadrian.

---

Dear Father,

Remember what we talked about at Yule? Well, I kind of found Salazar Slytherin’s basilisk...

But don’t worry! Hera is very docile and gentle; she has no interest in harming me. I wonder if, at the end of this school year, I could take her home with me? The goat is moving about, and I don’t want her to be used again.

As for her Death’s Stare, don’t worry; she can control it freely. No one will be in danger. She has developed a lack of companionship, so she will love being surrounded by people.

I love you.

Love,
Hadrian.

---

When night fell and the castle finally became empty and silent, the group of five Slytherin students quietly sneaked through the halls, avoiding teachers, monitors, ghosts, the janitor, and his snooty cat. Nyx guided them down the safe path to the hallway leading to Myrtle’s bathroom. Filch sat at his post, watching everything as he always did. The snake slithered away from the boys and slammed its tail against a wooden door, disappearing into the darkness. The janitor took the bait, getting up from his chair and stomping through the corridors, cursing everything and everyone. Quickly, the Slytherin group entered the bathroom, with Nyx soon emerging through a secret passageway.

“Hadrian!” Myrtle approached, smiling.

“Hi Myrtle.” The boy returned her smile.

“Another visit to the Chamber?” she asked, amused.

“Exactly.”

“Good luck to you. When you come back, I’ll help take care of Filch.”

“Thank you, Myrtle.” Pansy chimed in gratefully.

“What now?” Theodore asked as he noticed Hadrian standing before one of the sinks.

“Open it.” As the passage opened with impressed exclamations from the Slytherins, Hadrian declared, “Let the cleaning begin.” He watched Nyx slither down the pipe and smiled at his friends. “See you downstairs.” He then jumped into the pipe.

Hadrian was once again amused by the descent, although the slime was definitely disgusting. As he saw the end of the pipe, he pointed his wand and transfigured the bones of dead animals into a soft, mattress-like floor. He landed pleasantly in the entrance chamber. One by one, his friends arrived while Hadrian transfigured some more bones into torches that would never extinguish. Nyx soon slid out of the barrel and stayed close to the dark-eyed brunette. Once everyone had descended, Hadrian ordered the passage to close.

“That was pretty awesome!” Theodore exclaimed as he jumped to his feet. “I want to go again!” Everyone laughed.

“Is this the Chamber of Secrets?” Pansy asked, looking around in confusion.

“Damn!” Blaise exclaimed as he ran to the immense skin that Hera had shed. “That’s huge!”

“She’s fifteen meters long,” Hadrian commented as he began cleaning the area of dirt.

“Holy shit,” Draco muttered, examining the skin in awe.

“Let’s get going. You can help me as we move forward.” Hadrian led the group down the winding path. As they advanced, they cleaned the area and placed lit torches on the walls.

“You were right when you said this place was filthy,” Draco commented, disgust evident in his voice.

“Are you ready?” Hadrian asked his friends as they reached the wall adorned with two entwined snakes.

“Obviously!” they replied in unison. Hadrian turned to Nyx.

“When I open it, I want you to find Hera and tell her that I’m bringing four friends and that she’s not supposed to hurt them.”

“Can I get big, then?” Nyx asked eagerly.

“You can,” Hadrian laughed as he turned to the stone serpents. “Open it.” As soon as the passage opened, Nyx slid inside and reached her full twenty-meter length.

“Holy shit,” Theodore gasped. “I thought it wouldn’t be that big!”

“Nyx can reach twenty meters in length,” Hadrian explained.

“She’s still bigger than a basilisk,” Pansy chuckled nervously.

“Let’s go. They might already be waiting for us.” Hadrian smiled before entering the Chamber. He continued placing torches on the walls and cleaning the area while his friends admired the surroundings.

“Master!” Hera’s vibrant yellow eyes glowed in the darkness as she rushed toward Hadrian, caressing his face with her forked tongue. Theodore let out a sharp scream, jumping into Blaise’s arms, who felt his legs tremble both from fear and the weight of his friend. “Nyx has told me of your arrival and of your friends. They can be reassured. I won’t hurt them.” Hadrian stroked the huge creature’s snout and smiled at his friends.

“You can rest assured. Hera will not harm you.”

“Even though I’m getting drunk on their fear,” Nyx chimed in, appearing right behind the basilisk.

“Can I touch her?” Draco was the first to speak, his gaze filled with a mix of admiration and anxiety directed at the basilisk.

“Aww, what a cute little cub,” Hera responded affectionately, lowering her head to allow Draco’s trembling hands to caress her scales.

“Who wants to help me clean?” Hadrian smiled at his friends as he placed torches to illuminate the grandiose statue of Salazar. The five Slytherins busied themselves with the task until the room was brighter and clearer. Hera appeared extremely pleased, and the two snakes seemed to enjoy gossiping as they settled around the small group.

“Do you want the library or the office first?” Hadrian leaned loosely against Nyx’s snout. He had stumbled earlier, and the serpent instinctively supported him, making him reluctant to leave his comfortable position.

“Which one do you suggest?” Pansy asked, petting Hera, who would be purring with joy if she could.

“The office. The library is immense.”

“Then let’s go to the office first,” Blaise proposed.

“Okay.” Hadrian looked at the statue’s right foot and hissed. “Open the office.” Immediately, the door appeared and swung open for the heir. The group entered the chamber, and Hadrian added, “I brought Riddle.” He held up the black leather diary. “Maybe we’ll get something out of him.”

“Can you open the library?” Pansy asked as soon as Hadrian sat down in the grand chair behind the desk.

“Open the library,” he commanded with a slight snap of his fingers, smiling. “It’s on the left foot.”

“Thanks!” Pansy beamed and headed toward the library. As Draco, Blaise, and Theodore spread out to survey the Chamber, Hadrian opened the diary, dipped the nib in an inkwell, and began to write.

“Hi, Tom.” The ink was absorbed by the diary’s pages, and soon Tom’s elegant handwriting appeared in response.

“Hi, Hadrian.”

“Why did you frame Hagrid?” Anger began to bubble within him as he recalled that incident.

“How can you be so sure it wasn’t him?” Tom replied.

“Because I know him! I know he would never do something like that! And he would never allow anyone to get hurt, even if he worked with dangerous creatures!”

“I can feel a headache coming on at the sight of you screaming.”

“I know you were the heir of Slytherin. I also know that the monster was a basilisk, and I know that the name of the basilisk is Hera.” He smiled proudly, noticing that the diary took a moment to respond.

“How do you know that?” Tom asked, intrigued.

“Because I’m in the Chamber of Secrets. More specifically, I’m in the office hidden by the right foot of the statue of Salazar.” Hadrian could almost picture Riddle’s handsome face twitching with alertness.

“What are you?” Tom inquired.

“An heir to Salazar Slytherin.” Hadrian imagined Riddle fainting at this revelation.

“Impossible! I was the last heir of Slytherin! I’m sure I would never get involved with someone and have a child.” Hadrian envisioned Riddle spitting these words with disgust.

“You should think about it,” he replied.

“What are you insinuating?” Tom's tone turned sharp.

“You’ve somehow turned me into your Horcrux.” Once again, the diary took a long time to provide an answer.

“Elaborate.”

“I don’t know how either. I only know that this was what was written on the scroll of my Inheritance Test.” Tom didn’t respond for several minutes. “Tom?”

With a blinding white light, the image of Tom Riddle appeared in front of the desk. His form wasn’t solid; it looked ghostly but still had color. His handsome face wore an expression of incredulity. Hadrian almost screamed when he realized that Tom was actually there.

“Tom?” His voice came out in a whisper.

“What do you mean I’m your Horcrux?” Hadrian exclaimed, his voice rising in disbelief as he stepped around the table to confront the dark-haired figure. “Do we know each other? Because I would never use a person as my Horcrux!”

“How are you here?” Tom asked, confusion flickering across his face as he reached out to touch Hadrian’s shoulder, only for the younger boy to step back.

“By Morgana,” Riddle muttered, running a hand through his beautiful wavy hair. “Focus, Potter. Answer my questions.”

“I don’t know what your Horcrux looks like either,” Hadrian replied, shaking his head. “And we’ve never met before. Not in person.”

“That’s very strange,” Tom said, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

“Could you answer my question?” Riddle looked at him with an expression that suggested he found Hadrian’s presence unwelcome.

“My diary sucks the life and soul out of those who write in it,” Tom explained, stepping closer. He leaned over the armrests of the chair, mere inches from Hadrian’s face. “The more powerful I become, the more I can manipulate the mind of the person who writes. I can possess them, project my image, and ultimately, when I drain their entire life, I can become physical.” His smile was chilling, and the murderous glint in his eyes sent a shiver down Hadrian’s spine. “But with you, it’s useless.” He leaned back, distancing himself. “I can’t invade your mind or control you. Probably because we are both Horcruxes.”

It took Hadrian a moment to recover from the slight blush that crept onto his cheeks as he watched Riddle move to an armchair and throw himself into it. Riddle looked pensive, lost in thought. Hadrian seized the opportunity to sit on the couch across from him.

“The person who possessed my diary before told me all about you,” Tom began. “At first, I thought all that talk about the great ‘Harry’ Potter was tiresome. But then she shared your story and how famous you became throughout the wizarding world.” Tom’s black eyes sparkled with ambition. “How did a one-year-old baby manage to defeat the great Lord Voldemort? The greatest wizard of all time.”

“Voldemort is currently in misery,” Hadrian remarked bitterly, recalling the events of the past year.

“What did you say?” Tom’s eyes narrowed, focusing intently on Hadrian.

“I don’t know what happened the night Voldemort tried to kill me,” Hadrian admitted, pain evident in his voice. “But many say he died; others say he was weakened into a shadow. Personally, I have no idea how he turned out. But last year, he tried to steal the Philosopher’s Stone from the school.”

“And I suppose you stopped him?” Tom rolled his eyes, skepticism evident.

“Yes, I did.” Hadrian glanced at the flickering flames in the fireplace. “But he was really in a bad state. He was possessing a professor’s body like a parasite and drinking unicorn blood to survive.” Tom grimaced in disgust.

“I want to know: how are you so powerful?”

“I don’t know,” Hadrian shrugged, meeting Riddle’s gaze. “Maybe it’s because I’m heir to eleven houses, maybe it’s luck, or maybe it’s bad luck. I have no idea why I have so much power.”

“Then why do you only have eight rings?” Tom indicated Hadrian’s hands, where only eight rings adorned his fingers.

“Ah,” Hadrian smiled, recalling the Sorting Ceremony from the previous year. “It’s a funny story. I made a grand entrance that everyone thought was an enemy attack against the old goat… Oops.” He grinned, clearly unrepentant. “Dumbledore. Then I sat on the stool and put on the hat like any student, but it started talking to everyone in the hall about how I had the characteristics of all the houses. It went on about how the houses are good and how the prejudice against Slytherin is unjust. Then… BOOM! The magic of the four founders materialized in the animals of each house. Slytherin’s snake was the first to move, circling me with its body glowing with magic. Then the Hufflepuff badger settled on my lap, the Ravenclaw eagle flew above my head and let out a screech, and finally, the Gryffindor lion roared by my side. They transformed into spheres of light, each the color of their house, and merged into Slytherin’s ring.” He proudly displayed the ring adorned with the Hogwarts emblem. Tom held Hadrian's hand delicately, which surprised the younger boy. “The Sorting Hat announced that, since all four houses had their bloodlines extinguished, they chose me as Heir to Hogwarts. Then I was sorted into Slytherin.” He shrugged, watching as Tom smoothed the ring on his finger.

“That’s…” Tom’s voice came out in a hoarse whisper.

“Madness?” Hadrian replied, grinning as he observed Tom withdraw into his mask of contempt.

The older boy commented on Hadrian’s absurd ability to excel at everything, a flicker of disgust crossing his face. “And which houses are you heir to, besides Hogwarts?”

“The Peverell family, through my father, James Potter.” He raised his finger, displaying the ring of the indicated family. “The Gaunts, through Cadmus Peverell. Slytherin, through you. The Black family, through my godfather, Sirius Black. My parents’ Potter lineage. Morgana LeFay, who had an affair with Antioch Peverell. Herpo the Foul; his family was the Pythia, and the heirs Lykaios, who came from my mother. And Pendragon House, between siblings Arthur Pendragon and Morgana LeFay.”

“Are you sure you exist?” Tom looked perplexed. “It’s not possible for someone to descend from so many powerful families, to be the Prince of Camelot, and receive the blessing of the four founders of Hogwarts.”

“Not even I believed it for a long time,” Hadrian admitted, smiling as he watched Tom process everything he had just said. Gradually, Tom's black eyes began to shine with ambition and desire.

“Let’s make a deal,” Tom proposed. Hadrian raised an eyebrow. “I answer your questions, and you give me power until I can become corporeal.”

“I’ve seen your memories, Tom,” Hadrian crossed his arms. “I know how you act. You are ambitious and go to great lengths to get what you want.”

“Qualities of a Slytherin,” Tom shrugged. “Do you accept?” He extended his hand toward Hadrian.

“At least when you have a body, I can punch you for what you did to Hagrid.” Hadrian accepted the handshake, and Tom smiled victoriously as an electric wave coursed through their bodies. Even though Tom wasn’t completely physical, he could still touch things when he concentrated.

“You should write in the book once a week. Since we are Horcruxes, you won’t be affected.”

“Because I’d love to have a sociopath in my head,” Hadrian replied, his tone mocking.

“Hadrian!” Theodore rushed into the office and froze when he saw Tom.

“—Theo. Meet Tom Marvolo Riddle.” Hadrian stifled a laugh as he noticed his friend’s face turn pale.

“GELERA! LOKO IS HERE!” Theo shouted to his friends, and soon Blaise, Draco, Pansy, Hera, and Nyx squeezed through the door, eager to see what was happening inside the office.

“MASTER!” Hera hissed happily.

“How the hell is a sociopath from a damn diary here?” Pansy stared at Tom in horror.

“Your friends, I suppose,” Tom remarked, glancing at Hadrian, who simply smiled and shrugged.

“—Theodore Nott. Draco Malfoy. Pansy Parkinson. Blaise Zabini. Hera, Salazar’s basilisk. And my familiar, Nyx.”

“Forgot the: beautiful, wonderful, super-duper powerful,” Hadrian suppressed a laugh at the black snake’s comment.

"Guys." Meet Tom Marvolo Riddle.

Chapter Text

The day after Hadrian's letter, Lucius and Ragnuk replied:

---

Dear Hadrian,

Narcissa and I have some concerns about this. Are you absolutely certain that this poses no danger to you or Draco? If so, even if we are still apprehensive, there would be no problem for her to settle in our lands.

Yours sincerely,
Lucius Malfoy.

---
Dear Son,

When I tell you not to get into trouble, you run headlong into these kinds of situations! Don’t get me wrong; I find this all hilarious, unlike your mother, who is nearly tearing her hair out imagining hypothetical scenarios in which you might have met a terrible fate.

But to answer your question: yes, I permit you to bring Ivy into the Goblin Kingdom. I take you at your word that it will not be a danger. I’m sure she’ll love the freedom to stretch her legs. And, if she’s anything like Nyx, she’ll enjoy playing with the cubs here.

Be careful, my dear son. We love you so much, cub.

Love,
Your father, Ragnuk.

---

It had now been almost four months since Justin and Nearly Headless Nick had been petrified, and almost everyone seemed to think that the attacker, Hadrian, had grown tired of causing chaos. Peeves had finally had enough of his refrain, “Oh, rotten Potter.” One day in Herbology class, Ernie Macmillan politely asked Hadrian to pass him a bucket of bouncing frogs, and in March, several Mandrakes threw a huge party in Greenhouse Three, which made Professor Sprout very happy. Hadrian found it strange that Dumbledore didn’t order the adult plants instead of waiting for the ones they had at Hogwarts to mature to bring back the petrified victims (and the cat).

Hadrian had kept Hera awake since her last visit, and Nyx alternated between staying with Hadrian and her new friend. Their relationship was evolving, which made the Slytherins somewhat uncomfortable, as the two flirted freely at any time. Occasionally, they would curl up together as if they were mating (even though they were both female), which nearly caused the entire Chamber of Secrets to collapse.

The relationship between Hadrian and Tom was another matter entirely. Hadrian carried the diary everywhere, writing in it whenever possible, mainly to complain about the precarious teaching at Hogwarts or simply to comment on how boring the History of Magic classes were. He would also draw and discuss his discoveries of magical creatures with Tom. Tom had become something of a “friend,” even if he refused to accept that fact. Hadrian was amused by Tom’s disdain and his upright manner, even if Tom concealed a sociopath within. As they spent time together, the two learned more about each other. For instance:

Tom was the son of Merope Gaunt. The Gaunts were an ancient and once-wealthy wizarding family, known for producing individuals with violent and unstable personalities due to generations of inbreeding. Because of the family's pursuit of greatness, coupled with a lack of sensitivity in their indulgences, the family's wealth had long since vanished before the last known heirs of the line were born. Similarly, the tendency to “marry one’s own cousins” and “keep the line pure,” following Salazar Slytherin’s beliefs, caused the heirs of the Gaunt name to suffer the negative consequences of generations of inbreeding and incest.

Tom's maternal grandfather, Marvolo Gaunt, and his maternal uncle, Morfin Gaunt, claimed to be the last known males, pure-blood descendants of Slytherin in the early twentieth century. They were plagued by misery, a lack of education, and mental and physical disorders resulting from centuries of family consanguinity. Tom's father, Tom Riddle Sr., was a wealthy Muggle who lived in the village of Little Hangleton, near the Gaunt cabin, and was forced into a relationship with Merope Gaunt through the continued use of a Love Potion. Tom's father was a very handsome man but not at all humble. Children born from a relationship involving Amortentia are unable to develop feelings on their own; they need outside help to understand and nurture those feelings.

Merope grew up with her father, Marvolo, and her brother, Morfin, in the cabin in Little Hangleton. Both Marvolo and Morfin were mentally and physically abusive towards her. Merope exhibited little magical talent in her early years and, as a result, was considered a Squib and humiliated by her brother and father. They referred to her as a "disgusting little abortion" among other derogatory terms throughout their lives. However, this was actually a self-fulfilling prophecy, as Merope's magical abilities were largely suppressed due to the abuse from her father and brother.

A person's magical abilities can be affected by their state of mind; powerful negative feelings and emotions endured over time can interfere with or completely drain a person's powers. Just as Hadrian experienced a magical outburst when his uncle Vernon used a red-hot fire poker as punishment, his feelings and emotions drained his magic in a bid for self-preservation. All the times when his magic manifested involuntarily in the Dursleys' house were due to the accumulation of negative feelings. Thus, it can be stated that Merope possessed magical powers but had never truly used or developed them.

However, her magical abilities blossomed when her father and brother were imprisoned in Azkaban, freeing her from their abuses. At some point in her life, Merope developed an obsessive crush on Tom Riddle, the exceptionally handsome and wealthy Muggle, the only child of Thomas and Mary Riddle. Marvolo was furious when Morfin revealed the girl's infatuation, and the patriarch physically attacked her, only to be restrained by the Ministry's Auror, Bob Ogden. Marvolo and Morfin cursed Riddle because Merope was attracted to him.

Without her family, Merope used Amortentia to marry the Muggle. She left the cottage with a parting note revealing her marriage to Riddle, and the couple immediately moved to London. After a year of marriage, Merope became pregnant and decided to stop administering the Love Potion to Riddle. She firmly believed that he would develop feelings for her and would remain by her side now that they were expecting a son. However, the Muggle did not act as she had hoped; he insulted her and fled back to his family's home, claiming that he had been bewitched, though he did not use those exact words to avoid being considered mad.

After her beloved's escape, Merope soon fell into a deep depression and lived as a poor woman in London, selling her valuables to survive and earn some money. Specifically, she sold Salazar Slytherin's locket, a family heirloom, to Caractacus Burke, who was aware of the locket's value and manipulated her ignorance to acquire it for ten Galleons. Heartbroken and with her dreams in tatters, Merope ceased using magic altogether after being abandoned and insulted by Riddle, her magic once again being suppressed due to her severe depression.

On New Year's Eve in 1926, she staggered down the front steps of an orphanage, ready to give birth to her son. She instructed Mrs. Cloe, a woman who worked at Wool's Orphanage, to name him Tom after his father, Marvolo after his grandfather, and Riddle as his surname. Mrs. Cloe thought Marvolo was a "funny" name and wondered if Merope had come from a circus. Merope died without warning within an hour, and her last words were a final wish that her son would resemble his father, which Mrs. Cloe remarked was a reasonable expectation, given that Merope was not particularly pretty. Even though she had a son who needed her, Merope chose death due to the utterly miserable existence to which she had been condemned.

Since the staff at the Muggle orphanage knew nothing about Merope's background, they could not possibly be aware of her magical heritage. Instead, they believed that she was a circus employee. Despite being unaware of his mother's true origins, Tom had a heightened understanding of his abilities compared to other magical children his age, along with an unusually high level of control over them. He could move objects with his mind, make them float, manipulate animals and creatures at will, converse with snakes, and use his powers to harm other orphans. After a falling out with a classmate, Billy Stubbs, he used his powers to hang the boy's rabbit, completely torn apart, from the rafters of the orphanage.

On another occasion, he lured two orphans who constantly humiliated him, Dennis Bishop and Amy Benson, into a cave, where he invaded their minds. Tom was an expert Legilimens; he mercilessly snaked through their memories, inflicting great pain. He then subjected them to a horrific nightmare in which they envisioned themselves as children with perfect families, only for Tom to appear and torture their families in front of them, slowly killing them. Dennis and Amy screamed for help, desperately trying to escape the strong ties that bound them to the scene. Ultimately, Tom tortured them to death as well. The orphans were left traumatized, and Tom threatened them into silence, forbidding them from revealing what had happened. He also stole belongings from the other orphans and hid them in his closet as trophies.

Tom had endured physical and psychological abuse from the other orphans and even the orphanage staff, but due to his powers, he sometimes escaped accountability. He exhibited traits of a sociopath, having tortured and killed small animals, displaying a profound disinterest in feelings and human relationships. He displayed characteristics of antisocial personality disorder, lacking empathy and failing to understand the emotions of others. Tom was socially irresponsible, showing disrespect for others, engaging in deceit, and manipulating those around him for personal gain. He sought to dominate and manipulate others to obtain advantages such as material goods, money, partnerships, and reputation. He also enjoyed the feeling of power and control over others. Although he was not fully aware that he was doing something wrong, his impulses led him to commit acts that most people would never consider. He often exhibited aggressive behavior and had a quick temper. Generally, he did not feel empathy or remorse for his actions. Those with antisocial personality disorder are often self-confident, arrogant, and stubborn, which can make them charming and captivating to their victims. They possess a distinct ability to articulate and argue effectively to achieve their desires.

When he was eleven, Dumbledore, then a Transfiguration teacher at Hogwarts, spoke to Mrs. Cloe, who informed him about the unusual nature of the boy, sharing stories of his extraordinary influence over the other children. Upon meeting Riddle, Dumbledore was initially mistaken for a doctor or psychiatrist, as Tom feared he might be taken to an insane asylum due to the staff's concerns. However, after Dumbledore demonstrated his magical abilities by using a Flame-Freezing Charm in Riddle's cupboard and explained that Hogwarts was a school for people with magic, Tom realized that these were his own abilities. During that meeting, Tom naively mentioned his ability to speak Parseltongue, asking if it was common among wizards, to which Dumbledore did not respond. Dumbledore reprimanded Riddle for stealing from the other children and made him return the items with an apology. He also warned Tom to cease his bad behavior, as Hogwarts had a code of honor that did not tolerate lying, cheating, or stealing.

Tom Riddle had a deep-seated desire to be different and to stand out from others, to the extent that he despised his common name. When he was told that he was a wizard, he was not surprised; instead, he eagerly accepted the idea that he possessed special gifts that set him apart. He harbored an acute fear of death, viewing it as a human weakness. He believed that if his mother were truly magical, she would have been able to avoid death, leading him to speculate that his father might have been a wizard. He even inquired of Dumbledore whether his father had been a student at Hogwarts.

Upon entering Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and being sorted into Slytherin, Tom felt humiliated and despised by his peers, particularly by those from pure-blood families. This experience fueled his obsession with uncovering the truth about his lineage. It wasn’t until the end of his second year that he discovered he was the heir of Salazar Slytherin. From that moment on, he leveraged this title to ascend the ranks of Slytherin House, utilizing his above-average powers and sadistic tendencies to command those around him.

Throughout Tom’s time at Hogwarts, Dumbledore kept a watchful eye on him. Tom was adept at manipulating everyone with his façade of the perfect student—everyone, that is, except for Dumbledore. After Dumbledore reprimanded him for his misbehavior, Tom became more cautious and secretive, adopting the guise of the "exemplary student."

Riddle loathed the holidays when he was forced to return to the orphanage he despised more than any other place. In time, he was perceived as "poor but brilliant," "an orphan but so brave," "a school monitor," and "an exemplary student." His exceptional acting skills allowed him to convince others that this façade was his true self. Realizing he had made a mistake by revealing his "true self" to Dumbledore, he ceased trying to win him over, as he had done with other teachers. Over time, he developed a growing fear and disdain for Dumbledore.

Within a few years, Tom formed his "inner circle," composed of a motley mix of pure-blooded Slytherins. Secretly dubbed the Knights of Walpurgis, Riddle approached these students as “friends,” masking his true intentions of offering protection to the weak, shared glory to the ambitious, and a refined cruelty to the aggressive. However, Tom never desired genuine friendship; he regarded these individuals as servants. He manipulated them into committing petty crimes, with none of these incidents being reliably traced back to the group.

When Riddle discovered that his father, whom he had once believed to be a wizard, was actually a Muggle, he created the anagram "I am Lord Voldemort" from his full name to spare himself the heartbreak of having a "filthy Muggle father." Using his middle name, Marvolo, he traced his lineage back to Salazar Slytherin through the Gaunt family. Once he learned about his ancestry, he soon uncovered the existence of the Chamber of Secrets during his fifth year and successfully tamed the basilisk that resided within. He opened the Chamber to "purify the school of all those unworthy of studying magic," according to his warped beliefs as well as those of Salazar Slytherin—specifically targeting Muggle-borns.

By June 13, 1943, the basilisk had injured many students at Hogwarts, with its final victim being Myrtle Warren. In response to these incidents, the Hogwarts Board of Governors decided to close the school. During this tumultuous time, Riddle made a special request to Headmaster Armando Dippet to remain at Hogwarts during the holidays, but his request was denied due to the school’s closure. Understanding that the Chamber needed to be closed and its perpetrator apprehended to keep the school open (and to avoid returning to the orphanage), Riddle framed his Gryffindor classmate, Rubeus Hagrid, and his pet acromantula, Aragog. Tom convinced Dippet that Aragog was the monster terrorizing the school, leading to Hagrid’s expulsion while Tom earned a trophy for "Service to the School."

However, Dumbledore did not believe Hagrid was responsible for the murder and successfully arranged for Hagrid to take on the role of apprentice Hogwarts Gamekeeper. Suspicious of Tom, Dumbledore kept an even closer watch on the boy's activities. Riddle realised that it would be foolish to open the Chamber of Secrets again while he was still a student at Hogwarts. Instead, he created his first Horcrux: his diary. At the end of his fifth year, he split his soul in two, keeping a portion within the diary.

What remained undisclosed to anyone was that Albus Dumbledore had masterminded the entire sequence of events. He discovered the location of the Gaunts and orchestrated Merope's obsession with Tom, including the imprisonment of his father and brother, as well as the idea of making a Love Potion. He did not have to do much, as Merope was quite adept on her own. The fact that Tom was born with mental imbalances was significant for Dumbledore's plans.

He simply needed to give the orphanage residents subtle nudges to make Tom's life as miserable as possible. Then, at Hogwarts, it was a matter of providing the right books and small incentives to others, allowing Tom to carry out the rest. Indeed, Albus took pride in his manipulation of other people's lives. He gained more adoration with the rise of Lord Voldemort, leaving him with much to be thankful for.

Chapter Text

The diary, however, did not reveal to Hadrian that he was Voldemort or the future cause of his parents’ deaths. The Tom from the diary was uncertain if this information would be "pleasant" for Hadrian. This was quite strange, as he typically did not care about the feelings of others; he had never cared before. Yet, he felt a peculiar connection to Hadrian—an absence of aversion and antipathy that hadn’t existed until he became aware of his presence. Tom also blamed Hadrian being a Horcrux for this strange bond. Furthermore, he refrained from telling Hadrian who had previously used his diary. There was no reason to disclose that, as Hadrian was effectively "feeding" him.

As the Easter holidays approached, the second-years were faced with something new to contemplate: the time had come to choose their subjects for the third year. Hadrian chose Arithmancy, Study of Ancient Runes, Alchemy, and Care of Magical Creatures. Draco, Blaise, and Pansy decided to join him for Ancient Runes, Arithmancy, and Care of Magical Creatures, while Blaise accompanied him to all the courses he chose.

Slytherin's next match would be against Hufflepuff. Marcus insisted on holding practice every night after dinner, leaving Hadrian with little time for anything else aside from Quidditch and homework. The day before the match dawned with excitement and anticipation; Hadrian knew Slytherin stood a great chance of winning due to their rigorous training. However, his excitement was short-lived. During the break between morning classes, Ginny hurriedly bumped into him while making her way to her office, causing her to knock over the brunette's backpack. She appeared flustered and very flushed.

"Oh, my Merlin!" she exclaimed as she quickly bent down to help Hadrian gather his scattered belongings. "I'm sorry, Hadrian! Forgive me!"

"It's all right, Ginny." He took her hand and smiled to reassure her, which made her blush even more. Once Hadrian had collected his books, inkwells, and quills and packed them into his backpack, Ginny hurried off again.

"She really has a crush on you," Theodore joked, and Hadrian rolled his eyes in response.

Later that day, as they settled into their seats for History of Magic class, Hadrian reached into his backpack to retrieve his diary but found it missing. He rummaged through the entire bag but could not locate the small black leather book. Alarmed, he looked at Draco.

"What’s wrong?" the blond whispered as he leaned closer.

"Riddle's diary is gone," Hadrian replied in an almost inaudible whisper.

"What?!" Draco's intense grey eyes widened in shock.

"It's not here!"

"Are you sure you put it in your backpack this morning?"

"Yes. I remember picking it up and putting it away."

"We're going to find it."

The following morning, Hadrian scanned the Great Hall, packed with students, wondering if the new owner of Riddle's diary would be among them, right before his eyes. He could not report the theft to any teacher, fearing that they would discover the diary's true nature and its ownership. How many teachers had known Riddle? Who would even recall Hagrid’s expulsion fifty years ago? He couldn’t risk Dumbledore getting hold of the diary. Hadrian needed to find the little book as soon as possible, especially to prevent the new bearer from being harmed by Tom.

As he left the Great Hall with the rest of the Quidditch team to prepare in the dressing room, Hadrian saw Hermione running up the stairs. She wore a look of serious concern. Hadrian had just set foot on the marble staircase when he heard it again...

"Kill this time... Let me cut... To shatter..." The boy was completely paralyzed.

"Hera!" he whispered to Draco, peeking over his shoulder. "I just heard it." He stood still, undecided, trying to catch the voice again, but the students were now emerging from the Great Hall behind him, talking loudly as they headed for the front door on their way to the Quidditch field.

"What's with her?" Draco asked, looking confused. "You even kept her awake."

"She's speaking the same way she did when she was under the control of the 'other heir.'"

"Come on, champion." Terrence draped an arm around Hadrian's shoulders. Nyx was perched on Draco's shoulders. "It's almost eleven o'clock; the game..." Hadrian stared apprehensively at the stairs and sent Nyx to find out what was happening; he couldn't let it be known that he was aware of something.

When everyone was ready to start the game, Professor Flitwick came running awkwardly to the field, thanks to his diminutive size, holding a megaphone and announcing that the game had been cancelled. He summoned Hadrian and his friends to accompany him to the infirmary. A fifth-year Ravenclaw student and Hermione had been petrified in the library. Nyx returned to her cub form and told Hadrian that she had found Hera asleep in the Chamber of Secrets, so there wasn’t much she could do. Flitwick escorted them back to their respective Common Rooms. Shortly thereafter, Severus Snape burst through the entrance to the Common Room with a scroll in hand and his usual frown.

"All students must return to their Common Rooms by six o'clock in the evening. No student should leave the dormitories after this time. A teacher will accompany you to each class. No student should use the restroom unless escorted by a teacher. All Quidditch practices and games are postponed. There will be no more night activities." The Slytherin students crowded in the Common Room listened to the teacher in silence. He rolled up the parchment he had just read and continued in his usual monotone voice, "It is likely that the school will be closed unless the perpetrator of these attacks is caught. I would ask anyone who thinks they may know something to come to me." He left, and the students immediately began to talk among themselves.

"There are two Gryffindor students attacked, not counting the ghost of Gryffindor, a Ravenclaw student, and one from Hufflepuff," Theodore said, counting on his fingers. "Have no teachers noticed that the students in our house have not been touched?"

"It's only a matter of time before we are attacked or blamed for this," Draco said, massaging his temples.

"The other houses have always hated us for being 'dark wizards,'" Pansy commented with disgust in her voice.

"Soon they will expel all the Slytherins from school, thinking we are to blame," Blaise folded his arms angrily. Everyone's attention turned to Hadrian. He was Salazar Slytherin's only heir at the school.

"This is all your fault, Potter!" Bulstrode emerged from the crowd, spitting her words out in disgust. Hadrian, who had been staring at the fire in the fireplace, slowly turned to the girl and looked at her intensely. She didn’t show the fear she felt when she saw Nyx slide to the ground and assume her original size. "You've let loose the monster and you're attacking the Mudbloods! Very good! But don’t make us look like the culprits! We are not to blame for your idiocy!"

"Bulstrode." Hadrian pronounced her name carefully, as if searching for something hidden within each syllable. "The only one devoid of intelligence here is you." Everyone held their breath as they watched the girl inflate and blush with anger. "First: I would never attack anyone like that, being so careless as to use something that could incriminate me. Second, two friends of mine were attacked, and I would never allow it. Third: I have no reason to target any Muggle-borns. I don't care about this pure-blood nonsense." The Slytherins suppressed an exclamation of surprise, their eyes wide. "It's no surprise that many of you still cling to that idea. Have you ever wondered where the name Slytherin went? Have you ever bothered to research House Gaunt? The Common Room sank into an apprehensive silence.

"The Gaunts were a very 'curious' family. They were wealthy and famous for being a family of Parselmouths. But they made the mistake of marrying their cousins. Inbreeding might not seem like a big deal to you right now, but you'll come to understand my point."

Hadrian scanned every eye that stared at him, seeing a mixture of curiosity, fear, pride, and greed. Then he continued:

"Generations have passed. With the mentality of preserving the pure-blood lineage, they continued this practice of inbreeding, leading us to the last three heirs of Salazar Slytherin in Britain: Marvolo, Morfin, and Merope Gaunt. House Gaunt was notorious for producing extremely aggressive and mentally unstable wizards. Because they were mentally unstable and believed themselves to be royalty, they squandered their entire fortune. Marvolo and his two children, Morfin and Merope, lived in a filthy shack near Little Hangleton, in abject squalor. They mistreated the youngest, Merope, both physically and psychologically. And you ask me why this is, right?"

He looked at everyone, who were glued to his explanation; some nodded, urging him to continue. Hadrian savored the sense of power that their attention gave him.

"Her magic was repressed and did not manifest. Marvolo and Morfin concluded that she was a Squib—which she was not. We all know that our magic is directly connected to our mental state and feelings. Due to the mistreatment she suffered, her magic became locked within her. The three of them had serious mental issues. When Merope fell in love with a Muggle man—rather, she became obsessed with him—and her father found out, Marvolo exploded and physically attacked her. Together with Morfin, they subjected her to horrible insults. When they were sent to Azkaban, Merope found herself free, so she decided to pursue her 'love.' A very rich and handsome man, but he was a brute. When he rejected her, she used Amortentia on him.

"We all know that this potion is forbidden; it doesn't create love; it merely induces obsession in the one who is bewitched. But remember: he was not mentally stable. So, the two married and eloped; a year later, she became pregnant. Hoping that the man would have developed feelings for her, or that he would stay for the sake of the child, Merope stopped administering the Love Potion. And guess what he did?"

No one dared to venture a guess.

"He humiliated her and fled. Merope, who had already endured the trauma of growing up in an abusive home, fell into a deep depression after being rejected. Her magic, once again, locked itself away. She had to sell everything just to provide for herself, at least until her son was born. And then, when he finally arrived, she died."

"But what about the child?" a sixth-year boy asked.

"It disappeared." Hadrian sighed. "What I wanted to convey by telling you this story is that Muggle-borns are saving us. If we continue to cling to this idea of maintaining pure-blood status, we will destroy ourselves until there are no wizards left. We, the children of families in the Sacred 28, are already cousins to some degree. We will intermarry until we’re marrying our own siblings, and consequently, we would meet the same fate as the Gaunts. Muggle-borns help keep our world alive; without them, we would be doomed." His emerald eyes swept over everyone in the Common Room. "I’d appreciate it if you would stop this foolish idea and make your parents aware of the mess they’re creating by following through."

A heavy silence fell over the room as everyone absorbed Hadrian’s words.

"Not to mention that there is no such thing as someone being entirely pure-blood." Most of the people there held their breath. "Long ago, wizards intermingled with Muggles or magical creatures to continue the lineage, and they covered up this fact. Otherwise, how can magic just appear 'out of nowhere' in someone? The so-called 'pure-bloods' who practiced inbreeding produced offspring with severe issues. As everyone knows, these offspring were often expelled into the Muggle world. Even though they cannot perform magic, they still possess a magical core. Over generations, as the 'blood purifies itself' to remove the 'curse of inbreeding,' the magic can manifest again, thus giving rise to 'Muggle-borns.' In other words, there is no such thing as pure blood."

"EAT OUR MASTER!" Theodore knelt on the ground and bowed to his friend. "So much wisdom! What an honor to be in your presence, master!"

"Stop it, Theo." Hadrian laughed as he helped him up.

"So humble and so incredible!" Theodore pretended to wipe away tears.

After Hadrian's speech, the Slytherins began to see him as a leader to follow. Many sent letters to their parents, reporting what Hadrian had said. The boy was right; they were digging their own graves with this obsession over pure-blood status. Everyone admired him—he was only twelve years old and already demonstrating remarkable leadership qualities. His skills, wit, and power all signaled that Hadrian would matter in the future, and they would gladly follow him as their leader.

A heavy silence fell over the room as everyone absorbed Hadrian’s words.

"Not to mention that there is no such thing as someone being entirely pure-blood." Most of the people there held their breath. "Long ago, wizards intermingled with Muggles or magical creatures to continue the lineage, and they covered up this fact. Otherwise, how can magic just appear 'out of nowhere' in someone? The so-called 'pure-bloods' who practiced inbreeding produced offspring with severe issues. As everyone knows, these offspring were often expelled into the Muggle world. Even though they cannot perform magic, they still possess a magical core. Over generations, as the 'blood purifies itself' to remove the 'curse of inbreeding,' the magic can manifest again, thus giving rise to 'Muggle-borns.' In other words, there is no such thing as pure blood."

"EAT OUR MASTER!" Theodore knelt on the ground and bowed to his friend. "So much wisdom! What an honor to be in your presence, master!"

"Stop it, Theo." Hadrian laughed as he helped him up.

"So humble and so incredible!" Theodore pretended to wipe away tears.

After Hadrian's speech, the Slytherins began to see him as a leader to follow. Many sent letters to their parents, reporting what Hadrian had said. The boy was right; they were digging their own graves with this obsession over pure-blood status. Everyone admired him—he was only twelve years old and already demonstrating remarkable leadership qualities. His skills, wit, and power all signaled that Hadrian would matter in the future, and they would gladly follow him as their leader.

Chapter Text

Hadrian felt apprehensive as he looked at Colin and Hermione, both petrified. It was a horrifying sight. He felt powerless, unsure of who was to blame for all of this, and he couldn’t stop Hera from obeying him, especially since she was also the "Heir of Salazar." The next day, everyone learned that the Minister for Magic, Cornelius Fudge, had taken Hagrid to Azkaban, assuming he was once again responsible for the attacks. Hadrian and his friends were devastated, as they had no way to prove the man’s innocence. Meanwhile, the Hogwarts Board of Governors decided to remove Dumbledore from his position as headmaster due to his obvious ineffectiveness regarding the safety of the children residing in the castle. With Dumbledore's departure, fear spread like never before. There was hardly a face in the school that didn’t look worried and tense, and any laughter that echoed through the corridors sounded sharp and artificial, quickly muffled.

Lockhart came bouncing down the hall, and the students stared at him. All the other teachers at the school seemed more serious than usual, but Lockhart was, at the very least, cheerful and confident.

“Come on, boys!” he exclaimed, beaming at everyone. “Why the sad faces?” The students exchanged exasperated looks, but no one answered. “You don’t understand,” Lockhart said, speaking slowly, as if addressing someone a bit dim-witted. “The culprit has been taken away…”

“Who said?” Theodore asked aloud.

“My dear boy, the Minister for Magic wouldn’t have taken Hagrid if he hadn’t been one hundred percent convinced of his guilt,” Lockhart replied, in the tone of someone explaining that one plus one equals two.

“Oh, I would have taken him, yes,” Adrian interjected, towering over Theodore.

“It flatters me to say that I know a little more about Hagrid's imprisonment than you do, Mr. Potter,” Lockhart said smugly. Hadrian raised an eyebrow in mockery.

“Do you know as much as you do about Defense Against the Dark Arts?” Everyone suppressed a laugh at the boy’s comment. “Well, then, be happy about that.” Even though he firmly believed that Hagrid was innocent and that Cornelius Fudge was a complete imbecile, many people nearly choked at the sight of Lockhart’s pale face due to Hadrian’s sass.

But Lockhart’s unpleasant excitement, his insinuations that he had always thought Hagrid was no good, and his confidence that the whole story was now over, annoyed Hadrian so much that he had to restrain himself from throwing “How to Have Fun with Vampires” right in the middle of the professor’s face. He controlled his fury; he had to keep up appearances, even if sometimes he wished he could put Lockhart in his place.

As summer wore on, exams approached. Three days earlier, McGonagall had announced in the Great Hall that Dumbledore would return to school, which was unfortunate for Hadrian and his friends. At the time, the King of Slytherin was bored in History of Magic class, so he went back to reading his book, Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, written by Newt Scamander. He stopped at the page about basilisks.

---

Of the many beasts and ghastly monsters that roam our land, none is more curious or deadly than the basilisk, also known as the King of Serpents. This snake, which can reach a gigantic size and live for hundreds of years, is born from a chicken egg, hatched by a frog. Its methods of killing are astonishing; in addition to its lethal and venomous fangs, the basilisk possesses a deadly stare, and all who are caught in its gaze suffer instant death. Spiders flee from the basilisk, for it is their mortal enemy, and the basilisk itself only flees from the crowing of a rooster, which is fatal to it.

---

“So that’s why Hagrid’s roosters were killed,” Hadrian concluded, deep in thought. “But if her gaze is deadly, and Hera, when she was in the ‘trance,’ intended to kill, how come no one has died yet?” He tapped his fingers on the table as he pondered. “The basilisk kills people with its eyes, but no one has died because no one faced it directly. Colin saw Hera through the lens of the camera, and it burned the film inside, but Colin was only petrified. Justin... Justin must have seen Hera through Nearly Headless Nick, and the ghost took the full brunt of the impact; since he was already dead, he was only temporarily ‘erased.’ And Mione and that Ravenclaw prefect were found with a mirror next to them.” Hadrian stopped nervously tapping his fingers. “But what about Madame Norris? She had no mirror, no camera, no ghost. How was she petrified?” A noise from someone drinking water caught his attention. “YES! There was water on the floor that night, from the flooding of Myrtle’s bathroom. Madame Norris must have seen Hera’s reflection in the water.”

During the break after the last class of the morning, Ron came running down the hallway and grabbed Hadrian’s arm; Ginny had disappeared. The two ran to the teachers’ lounge, which was empty, and decided to wait for the bell to ring to find a teacher. However, the bell never sounded. Instead, McGonagall’s magically amplified voice asked all students to return immediately to their Common Rooms and for the teachers to meet in the staff room. Hadrian and Ron hid in a closet to avoid detention while thousands of feet ran back and forth. The teachers arrived in the room in a hurry, except for Lockhart.

The “Heir of Slytherin” had left a new message just below the previous one: “Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber forever.” Ginny Weasley had been taken to the Chamber of Secrets. Lockhart arrived late, wearing a huge smile and announcing that he had been dozing; the responsibility of rescuing the girl fell on the shoulders of the peacock who proclaimed to all corners that he had known for months the location of the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. As soon as the room was empty, Hadrian and Ron emerged from their hiding place; the redhead’s blue eyes were filled with tears.

“Tonight, I’m going to ask the Fat Lady to call you. Be ready.”

---

It was probably the worst day of Hadrian's life. After accompanying Ron to the Gryffindor Tower and watching as the boy passed through the portrait hole with his head down, the brunette headed for the dungeons.

"We're going after Ginny. I want you ready to drag Lockhart along," he whispered to the snake wrapped around his neck.

"You're going to fight Riddle, aren't you?" the snake replied, a hint of apprehension in its voice.

"Oh, I will!" His emerald eyes sparkled with a dangerous gleam.

"Hazz!" Draco threw himself into Hadrian's arms.

"We heard that Ginny was taken," Blaise added as he and the other Slytherins approached. At Hogwarts, news traveled fast.

"How's Ron?" Theodore asked, concern etched on his face.

"Terrible," Hadrian sighed, pulling away from Draco's grip. "Lockhart's been tasked with looking after him, but he won't do it. He’s too cowardly. I'm taking Ron with me tonight to get down there," he whispered, glancing around at the other students who had settled further away.

"But he might be suspicious of you," Draco worried.

"I have a plan," Hadrian replied, determination seeping into his tone.

"And Dumbledore?" Blaise inquired.

"He probably expects me to face Hera and die trying. I need to create proof while I set up my post-fight look and lay a trap. I’m going to need your help."

"What do you need?" Draco leaned in closer.

"It was likely Dumbledore who gave the diary to Ginny, knowing I would get involved because of her."

"And how are we going to trick this old man?" Theodore asked, sitting cross-legged on the floor.

"I'm going to transfigure a diary like Tom's and embed it with dark magic, so it still has remnants of it. Reading Salazar's books taught me how to cover up my magical trail, which should prevent him from suspecting anything."

"What if he tests the diary?" Pansy questioned.

"I’ll destroy it," Hadrian stated confidently.

"How?" His friends looked at him, puzzled.

"The venom of a basilisk is incredibly powerful; it's capable of destroying a Horcrux. I plan to use one of the fangs that Hera exchanged to obliterate the fake diary. That way, Dumbledore will think I'm still his puppet."

"That's genius," Blaise commented, visibly impressed.

"Now, here's where you come in," Hadrian said, his voice lowering as everyone leaned closer. "I need cover while I'm away."

"You can count on us," Theodore assured him with a smile.

"She’s fine," Draco added, holding Hadrian's hand—a gesture the brunette didn’t even register as they intertwined nervously. "Don’t worry."

"I can't help but worry," Hadrian said, managing a discouraged smile. "But thank you—thank you, all of you, for your help."

"We'll always be here for you, Hazz," Pansy touched his shoulder with a warm smile, conveying her unwavering support.

---

No afternoon had ever dragged on as long as this one. Hadrian kept replaying the steps he would take and what he would do in his mind. As soon as night fell, he went to his room, grabbed a useless book by Lockhart, tucked it under his robes, placed Nyx on his shoulders, and donned his Invisibility Cloak. He took advantage of the fact that everyone was discouraged and had gone to bed to slip unnoticed through the Common Room and out the secret passage.

Carefully, he climbed the stairs to the Fat Lady’s portrait and removed the Cloak, shrinking it and stashing it in his robes.

"I need to talk to Ron Weasley," he whispered.

The woman in the portrait scrutinized him for a moment before she withdrew back into the painting. A few minutes later, Ron emerged from the hole and pushed the frame aside.

"Shall we?"

"Y-yes!" Ron stammered, closing the passage behind them as they made their way to Lockhart's office.

"I want you to know that I’ve been researching the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets this afternoon. I know where it is," Hadrian said, determination evident in his voice.

"You talk as if you think there’s another Salazar Slytherin heir in the castle," Ron analyzed, and Hadrian could sense his growing fear.

"And there is," Hadrian responded, watching as Ron's eyes widened in disbelief.

"What do you mean?" Ron demanded.

"I can’t explain how, but I can assure you that I didn't unleash the monster on anyone, especially not Ginny."

As they approached Lockhart's office, the sounds of shuffling, dull thuds, and hurried footsteps filtered through the door. Hadrian knocked, and there was an abrupt silence. A small crack appeared in the door, revealing Lockhart's eye peeking out.

"Ah... Lord Potter... Mr. Weasley..." Lockhart greeted them, partially opening the door. "I’m rather busy at the moment; if you could be quick..."

"Professor, we have some information for you," Hadrian said, crossing his arms defiantly. "We believe it can help you."

"Hmm... Well..." Lockhart's face flushed with embarrassment as he opened the door wider. "Very well..."

The boys stepped into the office. It was chaotic; two open suitcases lay on the floor, one filled with hastily folded extravagant robes and the other stuffed with books. The photographs that once covered the walls were now crammed into boxes on the desk.

"Are you going somewhere?" Hadrian asked, raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

"Um, well, I will," Lockhart stammered, tearing down a life-sized poster of himself from the back of the door and beginning to roll it up. "Urgent call... I must leave…"

"He's lying," Nyx whispered into Hadrian's ear, who scrutinized Lockhart with growing concern.

"And my sister?!" Ron shouted, his voice rising in frustration.

"Well, about that... it’s very unfortunate..." Lockhart replied, still avoiding eye contact as he shoved drawer contents into a backpack. "No one regrets it more than I do..."

"But you’re the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher!" Ron exclaimed. "You can’t leave now! Not with all this dark magic in play!"

"Well… I must say… when I took the job—" Lockhart grumbled, now piling socks over his robes. "Nothing in the job description prepared me for this…"

"You mean you're running away?" Hadrian questioned, suppressing the sneer rising in his throat. "After everything you've done in your books?"

"Books can be misleading," Lockhart replied gently.

"But you wrote them!" Ron shouted, incredulous.

"My dear boy," Lockhart said, straightening up and fixing his gaze on the redhead. "Use common sense. My books wouldn’t have sold half as much if people didn’t think I did all those things. No one wants to read stories about an ugly old wizard from Armenia, even if he saved a city from werewolves. He’d look ghastly on the cover. And the witch who chased away the ominous spirit had a cleft lip. Let’s face it..."

"So you're just taking credit for what other wizards and witches have done?" Hadrian pressed, disbelief etched on his face.

"Harry, Harry, Harry," Lockhart said, shaking his head impatiently. "There’s a lot of work involved. I had to find these people, ask exactly how they managed to do what they did, and then cast a Memory Charm so they would forget their accomplishments. If there’s one thing I’m proud of, it’s my Memory Charm. It’s not just about autographing books and taking publicity photos, you know. If you want to be famous, you have to be prepared to work hard." He closed the trunks with a bang and locked them. "Let’s see... I think that’s it. Yes, only one thing is missing." He pulled out his wand and turned to the boys. "I’m very sorry, boys, but I have to cast a Memory Charm on you now. I can’t allow you to spread my secrets around. I’d never sell another book..."

Hadrian reacted quickly, drawing his wand just in time. Lockhart had scarcely raised his when Hadrian muttered, "Expelliarmus!" Lockhart was thrown back, falling over the trunk as his wand flew into the air. Ron caught it and hurled it out the window.

"You shouldn’t have let Professor Snape teach us that," Hadrian said with a wicked smile, kicking Lockhart’s trunk aside. The man stared at him, looking frail and cornered. Hadrian pointed his wand at Lockhart.

"What do you want me to do?" Lockhart asked in a weak voice. "I don’t know where the Chamber of Secrets is. There’s nothing I can do."

"You’re lucky," Hadrian replied, forcing Lockhart to stand with the wand pressed against his chin. "I know where it is. And what’s inside. Let’s go." With a sideways smile, Hadrian cast another spell. "Incarcerous!"

Thick ropes sprang from his wand, binding Lockhart’s arms tightly. Nyx slid to the ground, returning to her original size, and Hadrian made Lockhart follow him. They left the room, descended the nearest staircase, and followed the dark corridor where glowing messages adorned the walls, leading to Myrtle’s bathroom door. They pushed Lockhart ahead of them, and Hadrian felt a surge of satisfaction at the sight of the teacher trembling in fear.

"Hello, Myrtle," Hadrian greeted the ghost with a smile. "Remember you said earlier today that you would bring a professor to the Chamber?" The ghost considered his words, and Hadrian continued, "Good. Here we are." He had visited Myrtle earlier that afternoon, warning her of the plan and preparing the Chamber to look as it had when he first met her—just in case.

"Ah! Clear! Clear!" Myrtle chimed in, joining Hadrian’s game, and he suppressed a satisfied smile. "It’s that sink," he pointed. "Just say something in Parseltongue; the other heir always does that."

"Thank you, Myrtle." Hadrian winked at the ghost, who blushed, then turned to the sink. "Open it," he hissed in Parseltongue, and the passageway opened before them. Ron approached Hadrian with apprehension, while Lockhart stood much further back, pure terror etched on his face. Hadrian heard Ron’s exclamation and raised his head, ready to face whatever lay ahead.
"I'm going down," announced the brunette, determination in his voice. He felt compelled to descend now that he had simulated the discovery of the entrance to the Chamber, especially with the slightest chance, however imaginary, that Ginny might still be alive.

"Me too," the redhead replied. There was a brief pause.

"Well, it looks like you don't need me," Lockhart chimed in, a shadow of his old smile returning. "I'll..." He attempted to retreat, but Ron and Hadrian pointed their wands at him, while Nyx prepared to attack, blocking his way to the exit.

"You can go down first," Ron growled. Terrified, Lockhart approached the opening, and Hadrian released him from the spell that had imprisoned him.

"Boys," Lockhart said weakly, "what good will this bring?" Hadrian prodded him in the back with his wand, and Lockhart reluctantly slid his legs into the pipe. "I don't think so..." he began, but Ron gave him a push, and he disappeared down the opening.

Hadrian followed in silence, lowering himself slowly into the barrel before letting go. He feigned indifference to the descent, but behind him, he heard Ron bumping into the sides. Lockhart emerged a little further ahead, covered in slime and dirt. Hadrian stepped aside as Ron was also spat out of the pipe, followed closely by Nyx.

"Lumos!" Hadrian murmured, igniting his wand. "Let's go," he called to Ron and Lockhart. Nyx pretended to lead the way. "Myrtle told me that the monster that lives here is a basilisk," he said, affecting a quiver in his voice. Ron gulped, and Lockhart shuddered in fear. "Any sign of movement, close your eyes; a basilisk's gaze is deadly. That's how Myrtle died." Lockhart appeared to be tiptoeing among the rat bones as they approached the skin that Hadrian had insisted on placing there again. Ron gasped, thinking it was the basilisk.

"Damn," Ron cursed under his breath. With a thud, Lockhart fell to his knees. "Get up," Ron ordered gruffly, pointing his wand at Lockhart. The man scrambled to his feet, then lunged at Ron, knocking him down. It all happened so fast that in seconds, Lockhart was standing, panting, with Ron's wand in his hand and a radiant smile on his face.

"The adventure ends here, boys. I'm going to take a piece of that skin back to school, claim I was too late to save the girl, and say you both tragically went mad when you saw her mutilated body. Say goodbye to your memories!" He held up Ron's wand, mended with duct tape (which Hermione had given him after Ron had sat on it), and shouted, "Obliviate!"

The wand exploded with the force of a small bomb. Nyx was quicker and pushed Hadrian away just in time; he slipped among the folds of the snakeskin, narrowly escaping the large pieces of the tunnel ceiling that collapsed with a deafening crash. The next moment, he found himself alone with Nyx, staring at a massive wall of debris.

"RON!" he shouted. "Are you okay?"

"I'm here!" came Ron's muffled voice from behind the rubble. "I'm fine, but this mess is blocking the way. The wand hit him..." There was a dull thud followed by a loud "Ouch!" It sounded like Ron had just kicked Lockhart in the shins. "What now?" he asked desperately. "We can't pass; it'll take centuries..."

Hadrian glanced up at the ceiling of the tunnel, where huge cracks had appeared. He had considered using Nyx’s tail to help free them, but that would only allow him to proceed alone. Another thud and another "Ouch!" echoed from behind the stones. They were wasting time; Ginny had likely been taken to the Chamber of Secrets hours ago...

"Wait a minute!" he shouted to Ron. "Stay with Lockhart. I'll continue... If I don't come back in an hour..." He paused, the weight of unspoken words hanging in the air.

"I'll try to move some stones," Ron said, his voice trembling but determined. "So you can... pass on the way back. And, Hadrian..."

"I'll see you in a moment," Hadrian replied, trying to inject reassurance into his falsely steady voice. He didn't want to lie to his friend, but it was for his own good.

Hadrian resumed his walk beyond the snakeskin, accompanied by Nyx. Soon, the distant sound of Ron struggling to remove the stones fell silent. When he reached the two stone serpents, he ordered, “Open it.”

He spoke in a deep, weak hiss. The snakes separated, and the walls moved apart, the two halves sliding smoothly out of view as Hadrian entered. He had not disturbed this part of the Chamber. He knew that Ron would not reach this place, so he focused his gaze, and there, between the feet of the statue of Salazar, face down, lay a small figure dressed in black with flaming hair.

Chapter Text

“Ginny!” Hadrian muttered, running to her and kneeling beside her. “Ginny... Don’t be dead... Please don’t be dead...” He dropped his wand on the floor, grasped Ginny by the shoulders, and turned her around. Her face was as white and cold as marble, but her eyes were closed, indicating she was not petrified. The brunette's heart missed a beat. “Ginny, please wake up,” he murmured desperately, shaking her. The girl’s head shook helplessly from side to side.

“She won’t wake up,” said a silky voice that Hadrian knew all too well. He jumped and turned, still on his knees. Tom Riddle, now almost corporeal, watched him while leaning against the nearest column. “She’s already dead.” Hadrian felt unmoored, his throat constricted with the tears he struggled not to shed.

“Why did you do that, Tom?” The older boy felt a pang in his heart as he saw those emerald eyes, filled with sadness, staring at him.

“I can’t control it. The diary consumes those who use it. She was afraid I’d revealed her secrets to you. Then she used the diary again. By then, it was too late.” Hadrian looked at the girl and hugged her tightly.

“Forgive me, Ginny... Forgive me, please...” His voice was muffled by the girl’s red hair. He couldn’t contain it any longer; the tears flowed hard, and his shoulders trembled with sobs. Nyx approached Riddle.

“Take my magic.” Tom regarded her doubtfully.

“I have more power than you believe. Come. Touch my head.” Reluctantly, Tom reached out and touched Nyx’s head. A wave of power surged through his arm from his palm, heading towards his heart, enveloping the magic core and granting him strength. In the blink of an eye, Tom had a physical body. He examined it with surprise and excitement.

“Thank you, Nyx.” He smiled at the serpent, who did not respond but turned her “back” on him and approached Hadrian, who was still crying and holding Ginny's lifeless body. The serpent coiled around his trembling shoulders, embracing him in an ophidian manner.

“Hadrian...” Tom approached the younger boy, who paid no attention. He simply stopped crying and wiped his tears away.

“Wake up, Hera. We need to make it look like I fought her and destroyed her diary.” Carefully placing the girl’s body on the ground, Hadrian pulled out the book he had brought with him and picked up his wand. Tom roused Hera, who was soon informed of what was happening.

“Oh, my cub.” The basilisk approached Hadrian and stroked his hair with her forked tongue. “I’m sorry.”

“Thank you, Hera.” He glanced at Tom. The older boy felt his heart sink when he saw the red, empty eyes of the younger. “I need you to fetch some of Hera’s prey. One she recently exchanged.”

“Okay.” Tom nodded and handed over his diary, which he had picked up as soon as Ginny arrived, leaving it next to Hadrian before he departed. The younger boy began to transfigure Lockhart’s book into an exact replica of Tom’s diary. When he finished, the older boy was already returning with a large basilisk tooth in his hand. “Here,” he said, handing it to Hadrian.

“Thank you.” Hadrian picked up the prey carefully, passing the original diary to Tom for safekeeping while he cast dark spells on the fake diary. Once everything was ready, Hadrian took Hera’s prey and plunged it into the diary, destroying it until there was a hole in the middle. “Now I need you to attack me, get me dirty and bruised,” he remarked, standing up and extending his wand to Tom.

“Are you sure that—”

“I am,” he replied with conviction.

Tom nodded and took the wand. With a horrendous pain in his chest, he cast several spells to make Hadrian appear as though he had fought the basilisk. Hadrian was bleeding from multiple cuts and scrapes, panting and kneeling on the floor when Tom finally finished. The silence between them was uncomfortable. Hadrian glanced at Tom occasionally, as if disappointed in him and wanting him to pay. Riddle felt a pang in his chest at Hadrian’s avoidance.

A beautiful chant began to resonate through the Chamber. Then, Fawkes, Dumbledore's Phoenix, emerged from the shadows. He looked confused as he surveyed the scene before landing next to Hadrian. His long golden beak blended with his reddish and yellowish feathers, mimicking flames. His little black eyes stared at the boy.

“Hi, Fawkes,” Hadrian smiled faintly. “You look beautiful.” The bird seemed to ponder for a moment before tilting his head to nuzzle Hadrian’s hand. The boy smiled and stroked the bird's strangely warm and cozy feathers.

Dumbledore had placed a spell on Fawkes so that he could see and hear everything as the bird did while monitoring Hadrian during his time with the Dursleys. It turned out the Phoenix had grown fond of the boy. Phoenixes are extremely loyal to their owners, especially when they are treated well; however, Dumbledore had not been a very affectionate guardian to his animals. He merely wanted to use them for his own benefit.

“I’m going to get you two out of here,” Hadrian announced as he stood up and looked at Tom. “You and Hera are going to my godmother’s house—Narcissa Malfoy. They’ve already been warned about Hera.” He turned to the basilisk. “I’m going to get you out of this disgusting Chamber. You and Tom are going to live in my house. I want you not to use your powers on any of them. No one in the Malfoy lands is to be attacked unless I tell you to. Okay?”

“Of course, you do, cub,” Hera nodded.

“Very well.” Tom held out his wand, and Hadrian picked it up, holstered it, and retrieved the fake diary pierced by Hera’s fang. “Dobby!” With a pop, Hadrian’s favorite house-elf appeared in front of him.

“Master Hadrian! Dobby is very happy to be called by you, Master. What can Dobby do for you?” he asked, bowing deeply.

“Hi, Dobby.” Hadrian smiled at the creature. “I need you to take Tom and Hera to Malfoy Manor.”

“Of course, my lord. Dobby will do it, yes, sir.” His large bat-like ears shook with joy.

“See you on holiday, Dobby.” Hadrian smiled at the creature. Tom took the house-elf's hand, and Hera lowered her head so Dobby could touch it. “Behave, Tom. I’ll take care of you later.” The older boy nodded, and the three disappeared with a pop.

“Have you ever used Glamour to create a fake wound, Nyx?” Hadrian asked his familiar, who had some cuts and blood in various places, all of which were illusions.

“Yes, cub,” Nyx replied.

Hadrian sighed as he handed the diary to Nyx, who took it gently in her mouth, careful not to touch Hera's prey. “I’ll carry you in my arms. I can’t do it by magic, as if it were just an object.” He bent down next to Ginny and lifted her into his arms, one arm passing under her legs and the other behind her back. “Let’s go, Fawkes.” The Phoenix took flight and began to glide above Hadrian as he left.

Hadrian felt terrible; he had arrived too late and couldn’t save Ginny. She was dead because of him, for not having seen that she was being used by Tom. He had failed, and he would never forgive himself for it. He was too ashamed to look at Ron.
“Hadrian!” the redhead exclaimed upon catching sight of the top of the brunette's head. He struggled to make much progress in opening the passage.

“Tell them to move away.”

“Back off, Nyx will make way.” The snake stared at the pile of stones, her blue eyes shimmering. Soon, the roof returned to normal, and the passage was cleared. Hadrian saw Ron’s face turn pale as he beheld Ginny in his arms.

“Hadrian… Tell me she’s fine…” Ron’s eyes glistened with tears. The brunette couldn’t answer; he just lowered his head, unable to muster the strength to face the redhead.

“Who is this?” Lockhart asked, sounding like a child. “Your girlfriend? Is she sleeping?”

Ron clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white. He trembled with rage. His sister was dead! And he had stayed there with this forgetful idiot! Ron took Ginny in his arms without protest from Hadrian, who understood the depth of Ron's grief. He felt like he had failed. The brunette took Nyx's fake diary and, without saying anything else, they returned to the entrance chamber. Hadrian tied a rope to Lockhart as if he were a pet on a leash and dragged him along. Fawkes pointed the way with a ladder, and they climbed back to the bathroom, where Myrtle awaited with a worried expression.

Seeing Ron carrying Ginny, she suppressed a small scream and looked toward Hadrian. The boy merely lowered his eyes, filled with embarrassment and self-loathing. Myrtle felt saddened to see him like this; she didn’t want him to suffer.

Fawkes led the way, his golden feathers illuminating the corridor. They followed him and soon arrived at the door of McGonagall’s office. Hadrian knocked and pushed the door open. When Hadrian, Nyx, Ron carrying Ginny, and Lockhart appeared at the door—covered in dirt, slime, and blood—there was a moment of stunned silence. Then a scream pierced the air.

“Ginny!” It was Molly Weasley, who had been sitting in front of the fireplace, crying. She jumped to her feet, followed closely by Arthur Weasley, and they rushed to Ron, who held his sister. Hadrian noticed Dumbledore standing by the mantelpiece, a sickly glow flashing in his blue eyes. The brunette lowered his head and gripped the hem of his shirt tightly, struggling to control his tears. To his surprise, Fawkes landed on Hadrian’s shoulder, signaling a shift in loyalty.

“What happened, Potter?!” McGonagall glared at him, her eyes filled with anger.

“Ron and I…” His voice trembled. “We decided to go after Professor Lockhart today to tell him we had found the entrance to the Chamber. We found him packing his things to escape. We took him downstairs, and he tried to steal Ron’s wand. But it was broken. He admitted he had stolen the memories of other wizards and obliviated them to advance his career. He would have obliviated us and left us for dead down there. When the wand broke and was patched with duct tape, the spell ricocheted and obliviated Professor Lockhart, causing a slight collapse of the ceiling that separated Ron and Lockhart at the beginning of the Chamber while Nyx and I held our ground. We reached the last chamber, where Ginny was…” His voice cracked, and he tightened his grip on his shirt, a solitary tear trailing down his cheek. “I arrived late.” He couldn’t hold back his tears any longer, especially seeing Ginny’s parents embracing their daughter’s lifeless body. “I’m sorry.”

“It wasn’t your fault, Hadrian,” Dumbledore said soothingly, though inside he was celebrating. “And what happened next?”

“She was possessed by this diary.” Hadrian extended the fake book to Dumbledore with trembling hands. “I don’t know what it was, but a boy inhabited the diary—Tom Riddle. He drained Ginny’s life and magic to become corporeal. He was the heir of Salazar Slytherin, who unleashed the basilisk against Muggle-borns this year and fifty years ago. He wanted to kill everyone and sent the basilisk after me. I tried to control him, but I couldn’t. So I had to fight. Nyx helped me distract him while I destroyed his eyes with slashing spells. Even without his eyes, the monster still chased me. He managed to bite me and then stopped attacking at the boy’s request. Eventually, I realized that the heir was directly connected to the diary, so I destroyed it with the basilisk's fang that had pierced my arm. I was dying when Fawkes appeared and shed his tears on my wound. I’m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley. I failed.”

A suffocating silence enveloped the room, interrupted only by the Weasleys’ cries over the loss of their beloved daughter. Molly Weasley wiped her tears and suddenly grabbed Hadrian in a tight embrace, startling him and sending Fawkes fluttering to perch on a nearby cupboard.

“Oh, dear.” She squeezed him tightly, both of them weeping on each other’s shoulders. “You’re not to blame for anything.” Pulling back slightly, she gently held Hadrian’s face in her hands. “You brought my daughter back to me. You nearly died to do so. Thank you so much, Hadrian.”

“M-Mrs. Weasley, I… I arrived late… I couldn’t…” His emerald eyes brimmed with tears, his voice choked and shaky amidst the sobs.

“No, my love.” Molly caressed his cheeks, drying her tears. “You risked everything to save my daughter. I will be forever grateful for that.” Hadrian couldn’t hold back any longer; he hugged her fiercely as he cried in her arms. She didn’t hate him; she didn’t blame him for Ginny’s death. He couldn’t believe how incredible this woman was.

“Yes, Hadrian. You are not to blame for anything.” Arthur stepped closer and placed a comforting hand on Hadrian’s shoulder as Molly released him.

“Come with me, Hadrian,” Dumbledore said, gesturing toward the door while McGonagall spoke quietly with the Weasleys about their next steps. Hadrian nodded and left the room, Nyx and Fawkes following, the phoenix landing on Hadrian’s shoulder as Dumbledore closed the door behind them.

“I’m glad to hear you’re alive, boy.” Hadrian thought to himself, “Old lying bastard.” He knew the tragedy of Ginny’s fate was partly Dumbledore’s fault. “Because you’re to blame, you wretched old goat!” But he couldn’t help being curious about why his phoenix had chosen to ally with him.

“I’m sorry, sir.” Hadrian lowered his gaze, feigning humility. “I don’t know why he did that. I didn’t mean to take him from you; I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, boy.” Dumbledore gave a misleadingly warm smile. “He may have grown fond of you when I sent him to rescue you.”

“Was it you who sent Fawkes?” Hadrian feigned surprise; of course the old man would take credit for everything.

“Yes. Fudge released me as soon as we heard that Ginny had been kidnapped and that you and Mr. Weasley had descended into the Chamber.” Dumbledore attempted to breach Hadrian's defenses again, but the boy’s occlumency barriers held firm. “Now go back to your common room and rest.” Hadrian nodded, and Fawkes took flight, guiding him to the dungeons, with Nyx following closely behind.

Chapter Text

The night was strangely silent, the wind singing eerily through the windows, and the silvery light of the moon seemed melancholy. Around four o'clock in the morning, Malfoy Manor, once plunged into darkness and silence, now quivered as if shaken by an earthquake. Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy woke with a start, their hearts racing. They exchanged frightened glances before sprinting through the mansion, wands drawn and ready for an attack. The house-elves, disturbed from their rest, hurried to protect their masters from the perceived threat.

"Wait here, please," Dobby said as he went to summon Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy. The elf remarked right after they had landed in the back gardens, then set off happily in search of his masters.

"Oh, my Salazar!" Hera exclaimed, her excitement palpable. "So, this is heaven? The moon? The stars? I've never seen anything so beautiful in my entire life." Tom gazed at the stars alongside the serpent, feeling terrible about what had happened; seeing Hadrian like that had broken his heart. Riddle was confused; he had never felt this way before. Why was he experiencing these emotions? Why did it hurt so much to see Hadrian cry? Why did seeing the disappointed look Hadrian directed at him cause such pain? Tom didn’t understand why all this was happening, and he feared the answer.

"Gentlemen," Dobby smiled as he opened the grand double doors of the mansion while Narcissa and Lucius descended the stairs. Other house-elves appeared from different corners and corridors, looking very concerned about the unknown magic they sensed.

"What’s going on, Dobby?!" Lucius asked, stepping closer.

"Master Hadrian has summoned Dobby to the castle of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, sir." The elf's bat-like ears shuddered with joy. "Master Hadrian ordered Dobby to bring two guests, gentlemen." He gestured for the couple to follow him.

"Two?" Narcissa asked, puzzled. "Isn't it just a basilisk that will come?"

"Oh!" Dobby exclaimed happily as they made their way to the back yard. "Master Hadrian sent a friend too." The Malfoys froze at the sight of a massive serpent next to a sixteen-year-old boy. The moonlight behind them made their vision even more blurring. "Master Tom," the boy said, turning to the house-elf. "Dobby has the honour of introducing Lord Lucius and Lady Narcissa Malfoy." Upon hearing their names, the couple approached, still trembling at the curious gaze of the enormous snake.

"Forgive us for the inconvenience," Tom said, masking his strange and unfamiliar chest pain with a good-boy smile. "My name is Tom Marvolo Riddle. And this is Hera, Salazar Slytherin's basilisk." He extended his hand to the family patriarch.

"It’s a pleasure to meet you," Lucius replied, accepting the handshake.

"Hadrian didn’t mention he’d send a friend," Narcissa said, smiling as the teenager kissed the back of her hand.

"They were…" Tom glanced at his diary. "Last-minute developments." He suppressed the pain in his heart as he remembered Hadrian.

"That doesn’t matter now.” The woman smiled at him reassuringly. "Dobby, show Miss Hera the forest she can explore until Hadrian returns."

"As you wish, ma'am," the creature said, bowing to the wizards.

"See you soon, Tom."

"Behave," the snake hissed, a sound that resembled laughter, as it followed the house-elf toward the dense forest of the property.

“Oh. Another Parselmouth!” The woman exclaimed, surprised.

“We will take better care with the introductions when the sun rises,” Lucius commented as his wife placed a comforting hand on Tom's shoulders. It startled him at first, but he strangely did not find it unpleasant.

“Now you must sleep, Tom. You must be tired,” Narcissa said as she guided him through the back doors of the mansion.

“Thank you for welcoming us,” he replied as they reached the door to the room where he would be staying.

“No need to thank us, Tom,” she smiled at him maternally. “Any friend of Hadrian’s will be like a son to me.”

“Have a good night,” Lucius wished them before they left. Tom locked himself in his room, threw himself onto the comfortable double bed, and reviewed his diary.

“I’m sorry, Hadrian.” A familiar tightness returned to his chest as he recalled Hadrian’s sad and desolate face.

Upon arriving at the Slytherin Common Room, Fawkes flew overhead while Nyx shrank and climbed onto Hadrian’s shoulders.

“Don’t be like that, cub. You know it wasn’t your fault.”

“Even though I didn’t kill her, I failed to arrive in time. I didn’t see that she was the one using the diary! She bumped into me in the hallway that day, and I lost it! How was I so blind? I failed to protect you, Nyx! She was just an eleven-year-old girl! She had a life ahead of her, and I failed to save her!”

“Hadrian.” The snake flicked its tail gently against the boy’s face. “You can’t blame yourself for that! It wasn’t your fault, and you did everything you could to save her! No. Was. Your. Blame.” He spoke slowly, watching the emeralds shine with tears.

Hadrian didn’t respond. He went upstairs to the dormitories, with Fawkes close behind. Hadrian transfigured a perch for the bird to rest on, then threw himself onto his bed. Nyx slid off his shoulders, returned to its original size, and coiled around Hadrian, offering a comforting snake hug while the boy pulled the covers up to his neck, clutching them tightly to calm his fractured heart. He didn’t want to wake up the next day. He didn’t want to see anyone. Everyone would blame him for Ginny’s death, and he would prove them right.

Unfortunately for Hadrian, he couldn’t rest at all during the four hours he attempted to sleep. Horrific nightmares involving Ginny’s death tormented him relentlessly. Draco awakened with a tightening sensation in his heart. He hadn’t been able to sleep when Hadrian left to rescue Ginny, and after two hours, he had simply blacked out. A foreboding feeling had accompanied him throughout the day. Malfoy sat up in bed, gazing at Hadrian’s bed. Hadrian was huddled under the covers, and Draco sprang to his feet. Whenever Hadrian behaved this way, it meant he was having a nightmare.

“Hazz,” he called softly, lifting the covers and sliding in beside him. Nyx moved away from Hadrian, allowing Draco to hold the trembling body of his friend. The blond noticed that Hadrian was still wearing the clothes from the night before—torn, smeared with slime and blood. A tightness gripped Draco’s heart as he pulled Hadrian closer. “Sunshine.” He gently stroked the silky hair of the younger boy with one hand while tracing his spine with the other. “Wake up, Hazz. It’s just a nightmare.”

Hadrian began to stir, his entire body aching. The nightmares had been horrific. He had screamed for help, but no one came. He had seen multiple versions of Ginny’s lifeless body scattered around him. It was dreadful; his mind felt foggy, and his once-bright eyes were now empty.

“I don’t want to leave.” Hadrian’s hoarse voice was barely audible. “I don’t want them to see me.” He squeezed Draco even tighter. “I won’t be able to face them.”

Draco was startled to feel warm tears soaking through his shirt. “I won’t make it, Draco.” His voice trembled as his crying intensified. Draco tightened his embrace around Hadrian, offering him as much comfort as he could.

“What happened, Sunshine?” Draco intensified his caresses, trying to calm the brunette. “Tell me. You’ll feel better.”

“I-I failed, Draco…” The blond remained silent, allowing Hadrian the time he needed to gather his courage, no matter how long it took. “I… didn’t make it in time…” Draco understood the weight of Hadrian’s words, so he kissed his forehead gently. “Ginny… she’s dead…” The tears flowed even more fiercely from Hadrian.

Draco stayed silent, offering affection and attention as he patiently waited for Hadrian to calm down. It always pained him to see Hadrian so fragile, but he knew he needed to be there for him. The brunette needed his support. Once Hadrian’s tears subsided, Draco continued to pet him softly, helping him relax.

“You’d better go take a shower,” Draco suggested fondly. “It’ll make you feel better.” Hadrian didn’t respond verbally; he simply nodded and sat up. Draco stood next to him and took his hand, leading him to the bathroom. He understood that Hadrian didn’t have the energy to do it alone. “I’ll clean and make your bed while you bathe.” He kissed Hadrian’s forehead before stepping out of the bathroom.

Hadrian stared at the closed door where Draco had gone. Why was no one blaming him? First Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, now Draco. They weren’t judging him; they weren’t blaming him. Why? Hadrian couldn’t understand.

“Since when does he have a Phoenix?” Draco was startled to see the bird perched on the head of the bed. “Hi, bird I’ve never seen before.” Fawkes tilted his head and let out a soft peep in greeting.

Nyx slid to the ground, her body now free of the glamour of wounds. Draco took his wand and cleaned the dirt from Hadrian’s bed, quickly arranging both beds impeccably with a flick of his wrist. He began to separate his clothes for the day, planning to wear them after Hadrian finished his shower. But the brunette didn’t emerge; the sound of the shower water continued without interruption. Concerned, Draco decided to check on him.

Hadrian stood under the stream of water, his head against the cold tile, lacking the strength to even lather himself.

“Hazz.”

Draco sighed and removed his own clothes, stepping into the shower with Hadrian. The smaller boy didn’t protest as Draco turned him to face him and began to lather his black hair. Hadrian closed his eyes, letting the blond take care of him. He didn’t care that they were both naked; he just wanted to curl up in his covers and never leave.

“You can’t do that,” Draco said softly. “You’ll catch a cold.” He used a drying spell on both of them and helped Hadrian get dressed. He was used to this routine during the first few nights Hadrian stayed at his house. The minor often had horrendous nightmares, and the following morning, he struggled to find the strength for anything. Draco always helped him get back on his feet whenever he fell.

“So, where did you get a Phoenix?” Draco asked, trying to draw Hadrian’s attention away from his own thoughts.

“His name is Fawkes,” Hadrian replied, his voice low and hoarse. “He belonged to Dumbledore, but for some reason, he took a liking to me.” Draco’s eyes widened. After getting dressed, he approached the bird and waved his wand, confirming there was no spy spell. He relaxed a bit.

“Did you retrieve the diary?” Draco noticed the sorrow in Hadrian’s emerald eyes as he combed through the boy’s hair.

“Tom got a body. I had Dobby take him and Hera to Malfoy Manor yesterday.” Draco knelt in front of Hadrian, holding his strangely cold hands, ready to support him through this difficult time.

“Sunshine.” The nickname seemed to draw Hadrian's attention. “You’re not to blame for any of this. You can’t stay like this. You can’t be depressed.”

Hadrian’s reddened eyes trembled with the threat of new tears. Draco recognized the emotion and gently stroked his cheek. “Ginny wouldn’t want you to be upset. She would want you to keep living, to smile like you always do. You’re stronger than you know, Hazz. Don’t doubt that. Keep going. If not for yourself, then do it for her. Don’t miss your chance to live.”

Draco wiped away a tear that had slipped down Hadrian’s cheek. The brunette nodded, and a small smile broke through his sorrow. “Come on. We’re late for coffee.” He took Hadrian’s hand and waited for Nyx to climb onto the smaller boy’s shoulder.

Hadrian swallowed hard as he took his wand and secured it into the holster around his waist. Draco guided him through the halls, where Fawkes hummed a soothing melody that warmed Hadrian’s aching chest as they made their way to the Great Hall.

Upon arrival, they were met with an eerie silence; the petrified victims had been revived the night before. Hermione sat next to Ron, and all the Weasleys appeared devastated. Hadrian lowered his head, following Draco to the Slytherin table. Blaise, Pansy, and Theodore exchanged worried glances, taking in their friend’s haggard appearance, red eyes, and swollen face.

Dumbledore had given his speech about Ginny Weasley’s death earlier that morning, and in the commotion, Hadrian and Draco had missed the headmaster’s praise for Hadrian’s bravery in facing an adult basilisk alone. Fawkes took a final turn before soaring out of the high windows of the Hall, flying free across the Hogwarts grounds.

The atmosphere felt heavy, as if the castle itself had absorbed the grief of its inhabitants. Clouds loomed overhead, blocking the sun and casting a somber shadow over those below. Despite the weight of the moment, no one blamed Hadrian for what had happened—except for two angry lions.

Chapter Text

Right after breakfast, Justin hurriedly left the Hufflepuff table to shake Hadrian’s hand tightly, endlessly apologizing for being suspicious of him. Hagrid returned to the castle at 3:30, giving the boy with intense green eyes a huge hug and offering words of comfort. The brunette didn’t even care that Gryffindor had won the House Cup; McGonagall rose from her chair at the teachers' desk to announce that all exams had been canceled as a gift from the school in Ginny’s honour. At one point, Dumbledore announced that “unfortunately” Lockhart would not be returning next year, as he needed to step away to regain his memory. Everyone was pleased with this news.

The remainder of the final term passed in a haze of sadness; Hogwarts tried to return to normal, albeit with a few differences. Defense Against the Dark Arts classes had been canceled. The Slytherins made a concerted effort to cheer up Hadrian, but he seemed to have regressed to the early months of his arrival in the Goblin Realm—an empty shell burdened by trauma, like a cornered cub. Draco went back to sleep with him to help him through the nightmares, while Neville and Colin also worked hard to lift their friend’s spirits. Fred and George were no longer their usual selves; they didn’t joke or tease as they used to, which was completely understandable given their grief for their sister. However, there was something troubling that Nyx had noticed. Ron and Hermione emitted waves of anger whenever they approached Hadrian, yet they pretended to behave as they had before. She would keep an eye on them next year.

It felt as though centuries had passed, painfully slow, but the time had finally come to return home on the Hogwarts Express. Hadrian and the Slytherins secured a cabin just for themselves in one of the carriages. Everyone tried hard to keep the brunette distracted and occupied, so he wouldn’t dwell on what had happened. Draco had sent a letter to his parents, informing them of the events. Fawkes was in a cage next to Hedwig, and Nyx was sleeping on Hadrian’s stomach, which rested on Draco’s legs. The journey proceeded normally, and thanks to the efforts of his friends, the boy with intense green eyes was beginning to accept and overcome Ginny’s death.

Everything unfolded as it had the previous year. They disembarked at King’s Cross Station, said their goodbyes, and Draco and Hadrian accompanied the Malfoy couple to an alley before Apparating home. Narcissa was delighted with Fawkes, and the bird basked in the compliments. As soon as they arrived at the property, Nyx excitedly went to meet Hera in the forest. She would teach the basilisk how to shrink and enlarge its size for easier movement. Dobby came bouncing in to greet his masters.

“Thank you for your help that night, Dobby,” Hadrian said, smiling at the house-elf, who excitedly waved his bat-like ears.

“It is a pleasure for Dobby to serve you.”

“And Riddle?” Hadrian’s smile faded. “Did he give you any trouble?” he asked as they made their way toward the living room, where Tom was sitting, reading a book.

“Oh, Tom’s a great boy,” Narcissa said, smiling maternally as she sat next to her husband on the sofa.

“Hi, Tom,” Draco greeted, and the brunette set his book aside to look into Hadrian’s green eyes, which seemed to be lost in thought.

“Hi, Draco.” Tom replied, placing the book on the coffee table. “I suppose you want to have a conversation?” He stood up, and Hadrian nodded before leaving the room. Tom followed him to the back gardens of the mansion, where Hadrian sat on a rocking bench, staring into space while Tom took a seat beside him.

“Look, Hadrian, if I could have prevented that girl from dying, I would have, but I don’t have complete control over the diary. I didn’t want that…”

“I know it wasn’t your fault, Tom.” Hadrian’s dark eyes scanned the distant expression of the older boy, stirring something painfully within him. “At first, I blamed you, but then I had time to think about it and realised you didn’t want this.” The emeralds sparkled in the sunset as they turned to the older boy. “I’m sorry I treated you that way.”

Tom was taken aback; no one had ever apologized to him with such emotion as Hadrian was doing now. The older boy could feel the pain and sincerity in Hadrian’s words, and it disturbed him. Unconsciously, he wanted to do everything to help rebuild that boy; he missed the foul-mouthed Hadrian who challenged him and tested his patience in an instant. The emerald eyes didn’t have the bright gleam of joy they once held; now, they looked empty and broken. That wasn’t the Hadrian he knew.

"I'm sorry I couldn't stop the power of the diary." Tom was taken aback by the sincerity of Hadrian's words. He could never lie in front of Hadrian; he was always honest, which was a significant shift for him.

"It's... all right now." Hadrian turned his face to watch the sun dip below the horizon.

"So, I heard you stole the Phoenix from the old goat." Tom shifted the subject to lighten the heavy atmosphere that lingered between them.

"I didn't steal it." Hadrian managed a small smile as he watched Fawkes fly gracefully overhead, singing a calm and soothing melody. "He simply exchanged his loyalty."

"Phoenixes are extremely loyal creatures to their owners." Tom raised an eyebrow.

"I don't know what happened either." Hadrian shrugged. "He just chose me."

"I suppose the old man is tossing and turning in anger." Hadrian chuckled as he imagined Dumbledore in a fit of rage.

They stood together in comfortable silence, watching the twilight unfold. The sky darkened with shades of yellow, orange, and purple, gradually giving way to the deep blue of night. The last rays of sunlight bathed them in a warm farewell as the wind played with their hair. Tom rested a hand on the bench and shuddered at the gentle touch of Hadrian's fingers next to his. Neither of them pulled away as their fingers intertwined. It felt so right, so necessary...

"CUB!" Hera and Nyx approached quickly, the basilisk bounding toward them like a joyful cub welcoming its owner home after work. "I missed you so much!" Hera leaned in, affectionately brushing her tongue against Hadrian's cheek.

"I missed you too." Hadrian admitted with a genuine smile, a rare sight lately, as he stroked the creature's snout.

"Now it's our turn to cheer you up, Hazz." Nyx seemed to smile at him.

"As long as I don't wake up in the middle of the lake." Hadrian joked.

Spending time at home would help him heal from everything that had happened at the end of the school year. He was surrounded by people who loved him; Dumbledore couldn't harm him here, and Voldemort couldn't attack him. Everything was fine. Things would get better.

"I..." Tom looked nervous, a slight blush creeping onto his cheeks. "I have to admit something to you, Hadrian." The emerald eyes turned curiously toward Tom's dark brown ones.

"Are you going to say you love me?" Hadrian smiled sarcastically, earning an eye roll from Tom.

"Lend me your wand." Hadrian raised an eyebrow in doubt but complied. "Just don't freak out." Tom raised the wand, and a bright line began to etch something in the air.

"Your name?" Hadrian asked in confusion as he read "Tom Marvolo Riddle" glowing before him. Tom waved his wand slightly, and the letters rearranged to spell, "I am Lord Voldemort." It took Hadrian a moment to grasp the significance of it all, and then he turned to Tom in surprise, analyzing him.

"Wait... You... He... So you... What...?" Tom sighed and lowered Hadrian's wand.

"I came up with that name to use when I dominated the wizarding world. I hated my father's Muggle name, so I created one that everyone would be afraid to pronounce."

"You're not him." Tom's eyes widened as he gazed into Hadrian's emeralds, captivated.

"What?" His voice came out as a whisper. Nyx and Hera exchanged knowing glances.

"You heard me. You are not the man who killed my parents and made me his Horcrux by trying to kill me."

"But... Voldemort is my future, my gift, and my past. How can I not be him?" The older boy was confused by Hadrian's reaction, expecting him to freak out and curse him. Not that it was... so... ripe...

"Voldemort may be a code name for what you did at Hogwarts and what you planned to do," Hadrian sighed. "But now you're another Tom." He looked at Tom, who blinked repeatedly, trying to process what Hadrian had just said. "By Merlin, now you joke like a normal teenager. You don’t kill other people's animals. You don’t torment everyone with your Legilimency. You don’t torture others for fun. You've changed, Tom. And that sets you apart from the man who ruined my life. You are not him."

Hadrian spoke in Parseltongue without realizing it. Sometimes he slipped between English, Parseltongue, and Gobbledegook, which embarrassed him, even if others found it endearing.

Hadrian was right. Tom had changed since meeting him. Hadrian had introduced him to the meaning of feelings, giving him the chance to experience positive emotions like joy, happiness, affection... love. Hadrian had brought him friends; he was the one who illuminated Tom's life. It was Hadrian who made him see how misguided his ambition to dominate the world had been. He had shown Tom other ways to achieve his goals—ways that didn’t involve murder and torture.

Hadrian was the first person to look at him as if he were a normal boy—not an orphan, not a monster, not a rising Dark Lord, not a liar, not a manipulator, but simply a human. He could see Tom's scars and healed them with his attention and affection. They were alike in many ways. Hadrian had also been the first person Tom cared about without any hidden agenda—the first he wanted to know everything about, the first he wanted to be around, talk to, and share laughter with.

Hadrian was the first person who made Tom feel like he had a heart. Although he had been born of Amortentia and was theoretically incapable of love, with Hadrian, it was different. He felt the way the romance novels he had read described: anxious and nervous for no apparent reason, hands trembling and sweating, mouth dry, heart racing, and a strange tingle in his belly. The overwhelming need to see Hadrian was unbearable. He wanted to talk, laugh, hug, kiss, and touch him.

In all his past relationships, Tom had never felt anything like this. He had only sought physical satisfaction, often feeling disgusted by the act of touching or being touched. But with Hadrian, it was entirely different. He cherished their time together, enjoyed his voice, laughter, teasing, and even simple touches. He fantasized about something deeper and more intimate, like hugging Hadrian when they met or walking hand in hand. He wanted to feel Hadrian’s inviting lips against his, to explore the sensations of their bodies together, to hear Hadrian’s moans of pleasure, to taste him, to witness his expressions of ecstasy. He longed to hold Hadrian in his arms, to make him feel pleasure, to hear him beg for more. But he knew that would take time, given Hadrian's age, and Tom would never force him to do anything he didn’t want. He respected Hadrian too much to ever cross that line.

Perhaps he had become Voldemort because he had never met this emerald-eyed boy. What if they had met earlier, during Tom's time at Hogwarts? Would Hadrian have saved him then? Would he have been the same Hadrian he knew now? Tom didn’t know the answers, but they no longer mattered. Because now he had Hadrian. He had a new chance, and he was determined to make it worthwhile. He would do anything to keep Hadrian safe and happy, never allowing anyone to hurt him. Now he knew he was madly in love with Hadrian Tamish Potter, the boy with the intense green eyes who had captured his heart.

Chapter Text

"Good." Hadrian stood up. "It's time for me to go home. My parents must be worried." He stretched. Tom looked at him in amazement. What do you mean, "go home"? And who were his "parents"?

"Hadrian?" He raised an eyebrow.

"Oh." The younger boy blushed, suddenly aware that he hadn't told Tom about his parents. "I didn't know if I could tell you..." He looked down at his feet, unable to meet Tom's gaze. "You're good with Legilimency, aren't you?" he asked hesitantly. Tom nodded as Hadrian bit his lower lip in nervousness. "Go into my mind and see." He lifted his head to look at Tom with determination. "I—I couldn't talk about it, so you’d better see." He timidly took Tom’s hands. "I—I trust you, Tom."

The dark-eyed boy was mesmerized by the sight before him. Those intense green eyes, resembling an infinite vortex, stared at him with such conviction that it was bewildering. Hadrian's slightly flushed cheeks camouflaged his delicate freckles, and the wind made his black hair curl in a calm, mesmerizing dance. Hadrian was stunning. But it was the words coming from his lips that truly moved Tom's heart. He trusted so purely and intensely, without worrying about betrayal. That boy opened a door Tom had been avoiding for years. Could he give his heart to someone else, just as Hadrian was doing? Could he trust that Hadrian wouldn't betray him? Was it safe to let someone enter his heart?

"I trust you, Tom." Yes, he would give his heart to Hadrian. "I—I trust that you won't betray me, that you won’t use this information to hurt me. I trust that you will continue to be by my side, even after seeing what I want to tell you."

"You can trust me, Hadrian." One of Tom's hands rose to caress the younger boy's cheek. Tom was surprised to realize that, as he had imagined, Hadrian's skin was soft and silky to the touch.

"Then do it," Hadrian asked in a calm whisper, keeping his eyes fixed on Tom's.

Then Hadrian felt it. He felt Tom gently weaving through his memories. There was no pain, no discomfort; Tom was being so careful and delicate that it was comforting. Hadrian couldn't care less about what Tom was seeing. Yes, he knew that Tom had just witnessed the beginning of his life with the Dursleys, his magical explosion, his first encounter with Nyx, his arrival at Gringotts, his Inheritance Test, his parents, the Goblin Nation, the Goblin Kingdom, and his first and second years at Hogwarts.

Tom knew everything; he had seen it all. But when Tom finally withdrew from his mind, Hadrian felt so weak that he staggered to the side, only to be supported by Tom's arms, his face resting comfortably against Tom's chest as he tried to regain his strength. Having someone inside your mind for so long was truly exhausting.

"Are you okay?" Tom asked worriedly, Hadrian noticed the tension in Tom's jaw. He was angry, and the younger boy hoped it wasn’t because of him.

"I am..." Hadrian sighed, unable to muster the mental strength to pull away from Tom's embrace. He loved being there; it felt so comforting and safe.

"I won't tell anyone about your parents. Don't worry about it." He suppressed an intense desire to bury his face in Hadrian's silky hair just below his chin. "You’d better get back to them before they end up blaming me for kidnapping you." Hadrian laughed as he straightened up.

"Thank you, Tom." Once again, the older boy was mesmerized by Hadrian's beautiful eyes. "For everything." In an act of sheer courage, Hadrian leaned over and gave Tom a quick kiss. Tom froze, his heart racing madly in his chest as his mouth felt dry.

"See you tomorrow." Hadrian stood up, extremely flushed. "Come on, girls." He approached the gigantic serpents that were a little way off. "Time to go home." Hera, who had just learned how to manipulate her size, and Nyx shrank as they climbed onto the young wizard's shoulders. "Bye, Tom." He nodded timidly, his cheeks burning, as he moved away from the older boy.

"I think you broke him," Hera laughed at a catatonic Tom, still paralyzed with shock.

---

A week after the start of the holidays, the Weasleys invited Hadrian and the Malfoys to Ginny's funeral. Everything was simple yet filled with emotion: the burial, the gathering in the gardens of The Burrow to honor the girl, the homemade dinner Molly prepared, and the heartfelt speeches about Ginny. There were tears and hugs, but over time, with the support of loved ones, everyone began to heal from the loss.

Nyx had taught Hera several tricks by channeling her magic, and now the basilisk was yet another deadly serpent coiling around Hadrian Tamish Potter's neck. Moreover, the two shared a kind of romantic relationship that no one else could quite comprehend.

Then, shocking news swept through the British wizarding world: Sirius Black had escaped from Azkaban, the most secure prison. How he managed such a feat was anyone's guess, but it left everyone on edge. Black was considered a Death Eater and had been a friend of James and Lily Potter, entrusted with the secret location of their home in Godric's Hollow, where they had been hiding from Voldemort. He had betrayed them, revealing their location to the enemy and killing their friend Peter Pettigrew in an explosion that left only his little finger, along with the remains of fourteen other Muggles. Many believed he was now after Hadrian, intent on finishing what his former master had started.

Hadrian felt a tumult of emotions: confusion, curiosity, and anger. He was baffled by how the man had escaped Azkaban, curious to confront the man who had robbed him of a family, and enraged that this traitor had played a key role in his parents' deaths. Hadrian wanted Sirius Black to find him; he longed to look into the eyes of the traitor who had condemned his parents to death. He wanted to make him pay for what he had done. But Lucius and Narcissa were frantic with worry. Narcissa knew about Sirius's past; he was no "good guy." During his time at Hogwarts, he had tormented many alongside James Potter. She understood he was dangerous. However, Lucius, who genuinely was a Death Eater, confirmed that Sirius had never been one. This revelation only deepened Hadrian's confusion, leaving him with more questions than answers. He was determined to uncover the truth.

Finally, the day arrived for Hadrian and Draco to learn to dance. The Malfoys, Hadrian, and Tom gathered in the ballroom of Malfoy Manor. The furniture was pushed against the walls to clear space in the center, and a gramophone rested on a four-foot table in a corner of the room. Narcissa and Lucius faced Draco and Hadrian, while Tom took a seat to enjoy the "spectacle." Tom had spent time with the Malfoys, and his meeting with Hadrian's parents had been awkward and uncomfortable. The Malfoys had scrutinized him critically, making rather pointed comments about him. Hadrian felt extremely embarrassed and tried to lighten the mood, but his parents were wary of Tom due to his past. Unlike Hadrian, they were slow to trust anyone.

"You must learn both to lead and to be led," Lucius began, waving his wand as a classical, slow song began to play from the gramophone.

"We will teach one part first; you won't learn the next until you've mastered this one," Narcissa added excitedly.

"And Tom will be here as a 'judge.' He will observe and point out mistakes." Hadrian blushed at the sadistic glint in the older woman's eyes.

"Ready?" Narcissa held out her hand to her son.

"Ready," the boys replied in unison. Lucius extended his hand to Hadrian. Nervous, the two boys accepted their hands and joined the adults.

Narcissa placed one of Draco's hands on her waist while holding the other along with her own hand, resting the other on the boy's shoulder. Hadrian found it more challenging. Lucius was much taller than him; the man held Hadrian's waist and hand, while Hadrian rested his free hand on Lucius's elbow.

"The hand of the person who is commanding the dance—specifically, the one on the waist—should indicate to the partner where to go," Lucius began his lesson. "When I want to go left..." Hadrian felt the pressure of Lucius's fingers on his waist guiding him to the left, and he complied. "The hand should indicate. If you want to go backward, you use pressure to pull your partner; if you want to go forward, loosen the four fingers on your back and use your thumb on your belly to apply pressure."

So far, the boys found the instructions easy to follow. They practiced perceiving the leader's intentions until they quickly mastered this part of the dance. Now, it was time to remember the signals and combine them with the steps they would perform. Tom watched with amusement as the boys struggled to learn the choreography.

Two weeks passed, and Draco and Hadrian had perfected their dancing through daily lessons. All five practiced with each other to avoid becoming too accustomed to one partner, as they would need to dance with various people at this year's Yule Ball. It had been torturous for Hadrian to dance with Tom, who made a point of bringing their bodies closer whenever possible. Tom's dark brown eyes would lock onto his with an intensity that made Hadrian's cheeks flush and his heart race. In contrast, Draco was a gentle partner in the waltz, his stormy eyes sparkling with affection as they gazed into Hadrian's emerald ones. Hadrian found himself blushing again, his heart beating out of rhythm. He was lost, longing for both boys.

As midnight approached, Hadrian was absorbed in a book, struggling to keep his eyes open. He dropped the book onto the bedside table, stood up, stretched, and checked the time with a wandless Tempus spell. It was one o'clock in the morning; he had been thirteen for an hour without realizing it. The next day promised a celebration.

Hadrian crossed the dark room and opened the window, leaning over the sill to enjoy the fresh night air on his face. Hedwig had been gone for two nights, but he wasn’t worried; the owl had been away for that long before. Still, he hoped she would return soon, as he worried about her. Fawkes flew by, singing happily, which brought a smile to Hadrian's face. Though still small and skinny for his age, he had grown a few inches since the previous year. His jet-black hair now reached the middle of his back, and the childish fat had faded, giving way to a more youthful figure with a few curves. His green eyes were more vibrant than ever, and a thin, lightning-shaped scar was visible on his forehead, parting his right eyebrow.

He scanned the starry sky for a sign of Hedwig, imagining her flying back to him, perhaps with a dead rat hanging from her beak, eager for praise. His gaze lingered on the stars; he loved astronomy and everything related to the night sky. Suddenly, with a low crack, several gifts appeared at the foot of his bed. As he lived in the Goblin Kingdom, his gifts were sent to Malfoy Manor and then delivered to him by Dobby.

Ron and Hermione had sent him gifts. The Weasleys had won the Daily Prophet's Annual Lottery Grand Prize and spent the money traveling to Egypt to visit their older brother, Bill, who worked as a spell breaker at Gringotts. Charlie, the second oldest, who lived in Romania as a dragon caretaker, also joined them. Hadrian examined the photo in the moving newspaper, a smile spreading across his face as he saw the eight Weasleys waving frantically in front of a massive pyramid. Molly was small and chubby, Arthur tall and slightly balding, and the six children—though the black-and-white photo didn’t show it—had flaming red hair. Right in the center of the picture was Ron, tall and gangly, with his pet mouse, Scabbers, perched on his shoulder. Hadrian couldn’t think of anyone more deserving of the lottery win than the Weasleys, who were such wonderful people.

Percy had become Head Boy and was brimming with pride in his final year at Hogwarts. Ron and Hermione invited him to spend the last week of their vacation at the Leaky Cauldron, along with all the Weasleys except Bill and Charlie. The next package was from Hagrid. Inside was "The Monstrous Monster Books," which was terribly aggressive. Hadrian had to throw himself on top of the book to keep it from running away and hiding in dark corners.

“Look, boy,” Hadrian said wearily. “I’ll let you go if you promise not to attack me. I swear I don’t want to hurt you.” For a few moments, there was silence until the book let out a noise of surrender. “Good boy.” Hadrian slowly released his grip. “That’s it.” He straightened up in front of the book, which was glaring at him irritably. “Hey, don’t attack me,” he scolded. “Thank you.” He smiled when the book grumbled in defeat. “Can I pet you?” he asked hesitantly. The book seemed to consider this before approaching and closing its eyes. Hadrian grinned and stroked the hairy cover, and the book began to emit a noise of appreciation, like a purring kitten. “Good boy,” he said sweetly. “Feel free to explore the house, just don’t attack anyone, please.” The book made a noise of agreement and wandered away. “Good night to you too,” he laughed as he got up from the floor and picked up Hagrid’s card.

He opened the gifts and letters from Neville, Blaise, Pansy, Theodore, Colin, and the Weasley twins. Now only the Hogwarts letter remained. Noticing that it was thicker than usual, Hadrian opened the envelope to find explanations and a form for his parents to sign, granting permission for students to visit Hogsmeade. It would be wonderful to explore Hogsmeade on weekends; he knew it was an all-wizard village he had never visited. He planned to ask Narcissa, his legal guardian, for the signature since no one knew he was adopted by Ragnuk and Maray.

Hadrian glanced at the alarm clock—it was already two o’clock in the morning. He returned to bed and fell asleep almost instantly.

---

“HAZZ!” Draco exclaimed, throwing himself into his friend’s arms as soon as he saw him entering the Malfoy living room, goblins by his side; Nyx and Hera were tiny on the brunette’s shoulders.

“Hi, Dray,” Hadrian laughed at the blond’s excitement.

“Happy birthday!” Draco released him, and they shared a laugh.

“You’re not going to start eating now, are you?” Tom asked, leaning against the doorframe. His expression was neutral, but inside, jealousy churned. He had always been possessive of what he considered his, and now that he had decided to pursue Hadrian, he felt a surge of jealousy, especially knowing the way Draco looked at him. Tom viewed the situation as a challenge—a competition to win the heart of the green-eyed boy.

“Why?” Hadrian raised an eyebrow and cracked a sly smile. He knew Tom well enough to read the subtle signs that others might overlook: his slightly narrowed eyelids, the corners of his mouth curving in distaste, and the ambitious, angry glint in his eyes. Hadrian recognized Tom’s jealousy toward Draco and felt increasingly lost in his feelings for both boys. It felt strange to love them both at the same time, and though his heart yearned for it, he knew that Draco and Tom would never understand how to “share” him. His parents could offer comfort in times of doubt, but he still felt insecure. “Do you want to join?” he asked, laughing as he noticed Tom’s cheeks flush slightly.

“Hurry up, then,” Tom said, stepping aside.

“We’re going to Hogsmeade!” Hadrian exclaimed, excitement bubbling in his voice. “I can’t wait to go to Honeydukes!”

“And Zonko’s Joke Shop!” Draco added, equally thrilled.

“But first, we need to go to your party!” Draco insisted, pulling the smaller boy along. “Everyone will be there.”

“We saw half of them last month,” Hadrian grumbled, stretching.

“Last month was my birthday, not yours,” Draco shot back as he headed for the bedroom door. “Not to mention the Weasleys will be there.” The party promised to be lively, especially with the fifteen-year-old twins, who had been testing various pranks to sell.

“Hazz!” Fred exclaimed, bowing dramatically. “It’s simply splendid to meet you, my dear…”

“Wonderful,” George chimed in, pushing Fred aside to shake Hadrian’s hand. “Absolutely wonderful.”

“What are you up to?” Hadrian asked with a smile, noticing the twins exchange mischievous glances before wrapping their arms around his shoulders, one on each side.

“Do we need to be up to something to have the honor of celebrating a great friend’s birthday?” Fred replied dreamily.

“Such a witty and formidable boy,” George added.

Throughout the afternoon, Hadrian noticed that the twins looked at him more often than usual. He was surprised but decided to think about it later. They always seemed to wear sly smiles when they glanced his way. Meanwhile, Narcissa and Lucius signed the permits allowing the boys to visit the wizarding village, their expressions nostalgic. Tom appeared a bit crestfallen, having to stay hidden in Malfoy Manor without Hadrian’s company. Given his past as Voldemort, anyone who recognized him (like Dumbledore and McGonagall) would suspect his presence. At least Hera would keep him company.

They agreed to let the dust settle after the recent attacks on Hogwarts before making a grand entrance into the wizarding world. Fawkes would also stay with the Malfoys, as Hadrian could only theoretically take one animal with him, and he already had Hedwig and Nyx. Dumbledore wouldn’t be pleased to see his old phoenix with Hadrian, which could lead to complications.

At dinner that night, with only Hadrian, Ragnuk, Maray, Tom, and the Malfoys at the table, Hadrian felt it was the right time to ask.

“Aunt Cissy, Uncle Lucy,” he called, gaining their attention. “Ron and Hermione invited me and Draco to spend the last week before September at The Leaky Cauldron. I was wondering if we could go.” His cheeks flushed slightly.

“I think time with friends would be good,” Ragnuk pondered.

“But you need to take care of yourselves!” Narcissa warned, looking at the boys.

“Ron's parents will be there too,” Hadrian reassured her.

“That makes me feel calmer,” Maray sighed.

“Okay, you can go,” Lucius agreed, receiving a positive nod from Ragnuk. Draco and Hadrian exchanged excited smiles.

“Can we take the Knight Bus?” Hadrian asked hopefully. “I want to take Draco to try some Muggle food.”

“Alright,” Lucius said, unable to suppress a smile at the boys’ enthusiasm.

“But promise to be careful,” Ragnuk said seriously.

“We promise, Dad!” Hadrian assured him excitedly.

Chapter Text

On the last night before the boys left for Hogwarts, Hadrian and Tom were sitting on the grass, talking to Nyx and Hera, who had now learned to shrink to a size slightly smaller than her original form as a black serpent. The boy with the intense green eyes had stayed at Malfoy Manor for the night, and Hera would keep Tom company during the school year.

"Admit you'll miss me," Hadrian said, smiling smugly at the taller brunette.

"It wouldn’t really be your fault; I’d be bored without an idiot to harass me."

"You’re so romantic, Tommy," Hadrian replied, placing a hand over his heart and sighing dramatically. "That way, I’ll fall in love." The taller boy smiled slyly as an idea popped into his mind, and he leaned closer to Hadrian.

Hadrian felt his heart race with the small distance between their faces, his emerald eyes focused on every detail of that absurdly beautiful visage so close to him. He noticed how Tom's dark brown eyes seemed to glow with determination; how his wavy hair remained impeccable even as the wind made it dance, sometimes falling over his face but still making him look stunning. The pale skin appeared soft and perfect, with high cheekbones giving him an aristocratic air. His perfectly shaped black eyebrows framed his mesmerizing eyes, and his thin, upturned nose conveyed an air of superiority that could make anyone shudder and want to kneel. Tom’s jaw was neither too thin nor too thick, further enhancing his attractiveness. However, what Hadrian paid the most attention to were Tom's perfectly shaped lips, which had a slight reddish hue and curled into a minimal smile without revealing his teeth.

Hadrian had already kissed Tom a few days ago, but he couldn’t help but long for those lips again. What would they taste like? What was their texture? How soft were they? What would it feel like to have them against his lips? What would it be like to feel them against his skin?

"And so, Hazz?" Tom said, breaking Hadrian’s reverie. The smaller boy didn’t have time to respond before Tom pressed his lips against his.

Nyx and Hera slipped away unnoticed, as the entire universe seemed to pause with that simple touch. It felt as if a bubble surrounded them, muffling any coherent sound and leaving only distant echoes; the wind faded away, and the gardens around them became a distorted blur. The only thing in focus was the two boys, their lips joined in a timid seal. Tom closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of Hadrian’s plump, reddish lips against his, while Hadrian slowly shut his eyes, surrendering to what he had longed for.

An electric current surged through their bodies, and their bellies tingled. When Tom was about to pull away, he noticed Hadrian hadn’t moved. Surprised, he felt a hand on his cheek, pulling him closer and igniting a calm, sweet kiss. Tom smiled against Hadrian's lips and wrapped his arms around the smaller boy’s waist, squeezing gently as their lips moved together in slow, affectionate motions. It was so sweet, so soft, so addictive. Hadrian felt as if he were floating as Tom deepened the kiss, his tongue brushing against Hadrian’s lips in a silent request for entry, which was soon granted. Hadrian let out a sigh of pleasure as Tom’s tongue caressed his, taking control of the kiss, which intensified as their bodies drew even closer. Tom grunted in pleasure as Hadrian climbed onto his lap, straddling him with one leg on either side, wrapping his arms around Tom’s neck, who held Hadrian’s waist possessively.

They savoured the pleasurable sensations they shared. Hadrian sighed as Tom's large hands squeezed his backside. The boys were panting and needed air, but they didn’t want to stop the kiss; it felt too good. The dance of their tongues, the contact of their reddened, sensitive lips, their warm bodies pressed together, and the butterflies in their stomachs created a hurricane of sensations. Tom left Hadrian's lips to trace a path of kisses from his chin, down his jaw, and along his neck. He smiled against Hadrian’s porcelain skin as he felt him shudder at the sensitive spots.

"T-Tom..." Hadrian sighed as he felt Tom nibble on his earlobe. The moon illuminated them with its silver glow, giving them both an ethereal aura of perfection. The cold wind didn’t bother them at all; their bodies felt aflame with the adrenaline of finally kissing each other.

"We’d better stop. You need to wake up early tomorrow," Tom said, pulling away and smiling at the expression on Hadrian’s face. The emerald eyes sparkled with pleasure and happiness in the moonlight, his cheeks flushed, and his lips parted, reddened and gasping for oxygen. He looked divine.

"You're evil," Hadrian grumbled, pouting. "But now I know you'll miss me even more." He smiled mischievously.

"I will neither agree nor disagree." Tom grinned as he stroked Hadrian's reddened cheek.

"I-I wanted to tell you something..." Hadrian's blush deepened, and he lowered his gaze. His heart raced with nervousness, his mouth stumbled, his hands trembled, and tears threatened to spill from his eyes. "I-I like you, Tom..." he whispered softly, but the older boy heard him perfectly.

The ice around Tom's heart melted in a fiery explosion of love. He had never imagined it was possible for his heart to beat so fast and so intensely. Yet, even with his heart racing, it felt as though time had stopped completely. His breath caught in his throat, and his mind went blank, save for the echo of Hadrian's words repeating over and over again.

"I-I know you might not like this," Hadrian began hesitantly, his voice a rush, "but I like Draco too, and I don’t know if I could choose between you. I like you both the same; neither is better than the other for me. So, if you don’t want to have a relationship with me because I can't choose, I’ll understand. I would give up everything for you, I will do everything for you, I will give everything to you. I—I love you. I love you, Tom. So if you want to walk away, I’ll understand."

Hadrian felt a heavy weight settle in his heart. It was all true. He couldn’t choose between Tom and Draco; he couldn’t abandon one for the other. He knew he was being selfish, but he wanted both. Each possessed qualities he adored, and he had fallen for them individually. No, he would never choose. He would rather lose both of them than betray his feelings for either.

"Hazz..." Tom called, his voice mixed with incredulity.

Hadrian liked him. But he also liked Draco, and he didn’t want to choose between them. Tom's chest tightened with conflicting emotions. His possessive side screamed at him: “Kill the other! Eliminate the competition, and he will be yours!” But Tom silenced that voice. Hadrian had helped him rise above that destructive urge. If Draco were gone, Hadrian would be devastated. Tom didn’t want to see those beautiful, tear-filled eyes ever again. He locked away his selfishness, pride, and possessiveness deep within himself.

Hadrian was more important than that. Being by his side held greater value than his selfish desires. He was Tom's compass, guiding him through the darkness and chaos. He was the angel who had fallen in love with a demon, unafraid of contamination by darkness, reaching out to pull Tom out of hell. Hadrian’s beautiful, pure existence had gradually become impacted by Tom's darkness, yet he remained steadfast. Even if he fell from grace, Hadrian would be there, and Tom would do it all again for him. Hadrian was his world, his reason for living.

"Please… reject me soon, so this anxiety will disappear..." Hadrian whispered, his shoulders trembling with the approaching onslaught of tears. He felt like a dam about to burst, the slightest breeze could shatter him, and he knew that Tom would reject him. His silence and hesitation spoke volumes; Tom was clearly searching for the right words.

"Look at me, Hadrian," Tom demanded in a harsh tone. Hadrian suppressed a sob and slowly raised his head. It was now or never. As Tom looked at the weeping face before him, a painful contraction gripped his chest; it felt like he might reject him.

"I don't mind not being the only one in your heart," Tom continued. Hadrian froze, eyes wide with disbelief. "Because being with you is the only thing that matters to me." He reached up, brushing his fingers against Hadrian's flushed cheek, gently wiping away a stray tear.

"I love you, Hadrian. You’re the only one who saw the real Tom Marvolo Riddle, and yet you reached out to help me. You were not afraid of me; you had no hidden motives or anger. You had every reason to hate and fear me, but you didn’t. You forgave my past sins; you didn’t blame me for what Voldemort did to your family and others. You accepted me as I am, flawed and broken. I’m the worst person in the world, Hazz, and yet you say you love me. I am a bloodthirsty monster, yet you have entered my heart."

Tom took a breath, his voice steady. "I had lost all hope, drowning in darkness when you saved me. Your beautiful hands, pure as an angel's, reached out to a demon trapped in hell. You’ve accepted the contamination of my darkness against your heavenly light. You are the sun that lights up my world and guides me on the right path. Love as many as you want, as long as a part of your heart is mine. Because you already have my heart entirely. My heart, my body, my soul. I belong to you, and only to you. I love you, Hadrian Tamish Potter. And nothing can change that."

Hadrian’s intense green eyes filled with tears as he held Tom’s hand close, snuggling into his comforting touch. He could no longer hold back; the dam had broken, and tears flowed freely. His slender shoulders trembled with sobs, his heart swelling with love and happiness. Tom loved him. He hadn’t rejected him.

"I—I love you, To-Tom..." he whispered between sobs. Even with blurry vision, he could make out Tom’s immense smile.

"I love you too, Hazz," Tom replied, pulling him into a tight embrace, allowing him to cry into his chest. The moon and stars bore witness to their magical moment.

---

As dawn broke, Hadrian and Draco prepared to leave. They gathered their belongings and owl cages, bidding farewell to the Malfoy couple and the house-elves. Tom walked with them, Hera nestled comfortably around his neck.

"Take care, puppies," Hera said emotionally. "I’ll look forward to your return."

"You’re more anxious about your girlfriend’s return," Hadrian teased, watching the snakes flutter around.

"See you soon." Draco and Hadrian stroked the basilisk affectionately.

"See you later, Hazz," Tom winked seductively at Hadrian, who blushed violently.

"I don’t want to be sailing. I’ll wait for you at the gate." Draco took Nyx from Hadrian's shoulders and stepped away, a bittersweet taste in his mouth at witnessing the interaction between the two.

"Blonde motherfucker," Hadrian scoffed as he watched Draco walk away.

"Oh, didn't you want a kiss goodbye from me?" Tom teased, wrapping his arms around Hadrian's waist and drawing him in.

"You’re so cocky," Hadrian shot back, but a smile betrayed him.

"It’s a charm." Tom leaned in, sealing their lips in a kiss filled with hunger and passion. Hadrian clung to Tom's t-shirt, feeling his legs weaken as Tom deepened the kiss with his tongue.

"You’d better go before Draco drags you away," Tom said reluctantly as they broke apart.

"Write to me." They released each other, smiles lingering.

"I will." Hadrian gave Tom a quick kiss before stepping back. This year would be different; Hadrian could feel it in his bones.

----

"Why the fuck don't we have that?" Draco asked, his mouth full of burger as Hadrian laughed at his friend's enthusiasm.

"There are many good things in Muggle cooking."

"Please show me everything!" Draco replied, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

"Maybe I'll give you the privilege of eating my wonderful food," Hadrian teased.

"Please, chef!" They both chuckled, but Hadrian's attention was soon drawn to the television in the establishment, where a news broadcast reported on an escapee from prison.

"...we warn our viewers that Black is armed and extremely dangerous. If anyone sees him, please call the emergency number immediately."

The screen displayed the image of Sirius Black. Hadrian nudged Draco, who widened his eyes at the sight of the fugitive wizard.

"Is he really that dangerous?" Hadrian whispered. "They’re announcing his escape to the Muggle world."

"I have a bad feeling about this," Draco replied, his gaze fixed on the screen as the news shifted to another story.

As darkness fell, they left the mall and headed down a deserted London street. Suddenly, Hadrian felt a burning sensation at the back of his neck, as if someone were watching him. He glanced around but saw nothing unusual, though he sensed something lurking in the narrow gap between the garage and the fence behind him. Squinting into the darkness, he wished for any sign of movement—anything to indicate whether it was just a stray cat or something more sinister.

In truth, something was watching him from afar. The massive outline of a large creature loomed in the shadows, its huge, glowing eyes fixated on him. It was a giant Czechoslovakian Wolfdog, standing sixty-five centimeters tall, with jet-black fur and intense gray eyes that observed him intently.

Draco raised his wand, pointing it into the street. There was a deafening bang, and the boys instinctively shielded their eyes from the sudden, blinding light. A moment later, two high beams and the rumble of gigantic tires filled the air, stopping right where Draco had pointed. A garish purple three-decker AEC Regent III RT bus had materialized out of nowhere. Gold lettering on the windshield read: "The Knight Bus."

A conductor in a purple uniform jumped off the bus, announcing loudly to the night: "Welcome to the Knight Bus, the emergency transport for lost witches and wizards! Just stretch out your wand, climb aboard, and we can take you wherever you want. My name is Stan Shunpike, and I'll be your conductor tonight..." He paused abruptly, spotting Hadrian’s distinctive scar and the snake tattoo on his neck. The boy looked only a few years older than Hadrian, perhaps eighteen or nineteen, with large floppy ears and a face dotted with pimples.

"Why, if it isn't Hadrian Potter himself!" Stan grinned. "Come in, come in!" He gestured for Hadrian and Draco to board as they grabbed their luggage.

"Nice to meet you, Stan," Hadrian said politely, while Draco nodded in recognition. "So... this bus, it goes anywhere?"

"That's right!" Stan replied proudly. "Anywhere you want, as long as it's on land. Useless underwater, though."

"How much to get us to The Leaky Cauldron?" Draco asked.

"Eleven Sickles, but for fourteen, you get hot chocolate, and for fifteen, a bag of vomit, hot chocolate, and a toothbrush in whatever color you want." Hadrian reached into his pocket, pulling out a bag of wizarding coins, and handed over the required amount without hesitation.

Inside the bus, there were no typical seats; instead, a half dozen brass bed frames lined the curtained windows. Candles burned on stands next to each bed, casting a warm glow that illuminated the wooden-paneled walls.

"You keep that one," Stan whispered, sliding Hadrian's trunk under the bed just behind the driver, who sat in an armchair at the wheel. "And you put yours here." He pushed Draco's trunk under a bed next to Hadrian's.

“This is our driver, Ernie Prang,” Stan said, gesturing to a bespectacled, elderly wizard. Ernie nodded at the new passengers as Hadrian nervously smoothed down his bangs and settled onto the bed.

“And you...” Stan looked at Draco.

“Draco Malfoy,” Draco replied coolly.

“And this is Potter’s friend, Draco Malfoy,” Stan added, glancing back at Ernie. “You can get us going now, Ernie.”

With another deafening bang, Hadrian felt himself thrown back against the bed by the sudden acceleration of the Knight Bus. When he straightened up, he peeked through the dark window and saw that they were gliding down an entirely different street. Stan watched the boys’ surprised expressions with amusement.

The ride was somewhat chaotic. Hadrian took the opportunity to read the day’s newspaper, noting the continued coverage of Black’s escape. He and Ernie engaged in a conversation about the case, with Hadrian eager to gather more information about the man who had allegedly betrayed his parents. Throughout the exchange, Draco remained quiet, simply observing the scene.

In the midst of their discussion, Stan remembered that Hadrian had ordered hot chocolate, but as the bus suddenly braked, he accidentally spilled it all over Hadrian's pillow. Draco smirked, thanking Stan for denying his hot chocolate, uncertain he would have been able to drink it without choking or making a mess.

Eventually, Hadrian and Draco found themselves as the last passengers on the bus, the extraordinary journey just beginning to unfold.

Chapter Text

The Knight Bus raced down Charing Cross Street like a thunderstorm. Hadrian watched as the buildings and benches squeezed out of the vehicle's way. The sky was a little clearer when Ernie put his foot on the brakes, and the bus pulled over, sliding to a stop in front of a small, unkempt-looking bar: The Leaky Cauldron.

"Thank you," Hadrian said to Ernie.

"That was horrible!" Nyx hissed, disgusted. Hadrian had to endure several sordid comments coming from the serpent. "Never again! I don’t want to ride this rubbish ever again! I’d rather eat my own backside!" The two boys jumped down the steps and helped Stan with the luggage and the owl cage onto the sidewalk. They said their goodbyes, and soon the bus disappeared into the night.

"Shall we share a room?" Hadrian asked excitedly.

"And you still ask?" Draco replied with a faint smile as they entered the bar.

"Hi, Tom!" the boys greeted the owner of the inn, who smiled back at them.

"Hello, Mr. Potter." The old man turned to the board full of room keys and took one. "Room eleven is ready for you."

"Thank you." Hadrian took the key.

"You can come and get food whenever you want."

"Good evening, Tom," Draco smiled, and the two climbed a beautiful wooden staircase to a door with a brass number eleven, which Hadrian unlocked and opened for them.

Inside was a very comfortable double bed, sleek oak furniture, and a fireplace where the flames crackled happily. In one corner, there was a door leading to the bathroom. It all felt very cozy and inviting. The boys let the owls out of their cages before putting their suitcases under the bed. Scorpius joined Hedwig on top of the wardrobe, and the two perched next to each other.

"I need some air!" Nyx slithered off Hadrian's shoulders and glided across the floor to the window.

"Don't scare anyone!" Hadrian shouted after the snake, who didn’t even acknowledge him. Draco sat down with his head on the bed, removed his shoes, and crossed his legs on top of it.

"What's wrong?" Hadrian frowned, sitting opposite Draco and mimicking his pose after taking off his shoes. "Is everything okay?" He held the pale hands of the blonde, who raised his stormy eyes to meet Hadrian's captivating emerald gaze.

"I... I need to be honest with you." Unconsciously, Hadrian tilted his head to the side. "I..." Draco felt his heart racing, wanting to leap out of his throat. He closed his eyes, drew in a deep breath to steady himself, and tried to gather his courage. "I love you."

Hadrian's eyes widened in surprise, and his heart skipped a beat, only to thunder at an absurdly fast pace soon after. "I know you and Tom have something," Draco rushed on, "but I didn’t want to keep this to myself anymore. And—I don’t know when ‘it’ started. I just feel... and I’m scared of it. This is all so weird; I don’t know what to do when my heart races, or when I just want to hold you... or kiss you. And I know I’m not the one you like... I’m not the one who can be reciprocated..." His stormy eyes were filled with sadness, breaking Hadrian’s heart.

Hadrian opened his mouth to say something, but Draco interrupted him, fearful of rejection. "But I don’t want anything to change between us! I don’t know what I’d do if you stopped being my friend. I can get over my feelings if I can just have you as a friend. That’s okay for me. I just don’t want to lose you. I promise to stop loving you! I just couldn’t stand you walking away. You are so important to me, Hazz. Every tear you shed touches my heart; every smile of yours warms my chest, your laughter makes me happy, your eyes enchant me, your voice bewitches me; everything about you is perfect to me—even your flaws. I know I'll be rejected, but let me be your friend. I beg you. I..."

"Draco." Hadrian stroked the trembling hands of the older boy as he interrupted him. "I love you too." Ever since I arrived in this new world, you’ve always been there for me. In fact, I didn’t realize what I felt until recently, because I had feelings for both of you. Draco felt his heart swell with emotion. "You were always there for me; you helped me get back on my feet when I fell, gave me security, and calmed me during my panic attacks and nightmares. It was suffocating to hold my feelings for fear of losing your friendship."

Draco's eyes shone with unshed tears as his heart raced inside his chest. "But if you want to go through with this, you have to know that I don’t like feeling trapped, and I couldn’t choose between you. I like both of you, and I can’t see myself without one of you if I have to choose."

"An open relationship, you mean?" His stormy gray eyes twinkled with joy.

"Yes." Hadrian smiled at the sight of the blond's excitement.

"I thought Saint Potty wouldn’t be tied down to just one person." The brunette smiled as he raised a hand to caress Draco’s flushed cheek, the blond leaning into his touch unconsciously.

"So?" Hadrian leaned closer.

"Aren’t you going to make an official request?" He smiled, amused, feeling Hadrian’s warm breath against his skin.

"I can think of something very extravagant and romantic if you want." He grinned as he noticed the blond shudder at the mere brush of their lips. The simple contact sent electric currents through their bodies, making their lips tingle with anticipation.

"Please, no." Draco laughed, imagining what the brunette could come up with.

"So? Are you up for it? Date me, Moonlight?"

"So romantic." The blond wrapped his arms around Hadrian’s waist, a smile playing on his lips. "I’m all for it. I’d love to be your boyfriend, Sunshine." Hadrian didn’t need to say anything; the blond captured his lips with affection and love.

In that moment, they felt like the only living beings in the universe. The sounds of the outside world faded away, leaving them in their bubble of happiness. They didn’t hear the noise of Muggle traffic filtering through the window, the chatter of people on the streets, nor the planes overhead. Nothing else existed but the two of them.

Draco and Hadrian were in no hurry; they wanted to savor the contact they had longed for deep in their hearts. Their hearts pumped adrenaline throughout their bodies, raising their temperatures as the kiss intensified. The blond’s tongue danced with Hadrian’s, igniting an intimate rhythm. Hadrian wrapped his arms around Draco’s neck as he sat on his lap, mirroring the way he had with Tom.

"I didn’t think you were so hasty," Draco teased, squeezing Hadrian’s waist, who let out a happy sigh.

"If you don’t like it, I can leave," Hadrian teased back, kissing the older boy’s neck.

"Don’t even think about doing that." Draco smiled as his hands slid down to Hadrian’s thighs, firm from Quidditch training. "Did you know I love those thighs?"

"I bet you love to see me in uniform." Hadrian pulled away to catch the smug smile directed at him.

"It might be that I like that uniform extremely tight on your legs and ass." Hadrian sighed as he felt Draco’s big hands squeeze his buttocks firmly.

"Not by Merlin!" Nyx slithered into the room. "Isn’t it enough for you to be with Tom?"

"And you and Hera keep having your little rendezvous while you know Tom and I can understand," Hadrian rolled his eyes, turning to the snake.

"Do me a favor and stop swallowing yourselves." Nyx settled lazily on the pillows of the couch in front of the fireplace.

"I think the mood is over." Hadrian laughed at the blond's comment, soon stealing a calm and loving kiss from him.

"We will have plenty of time to, as you said, 'swallow ourselves.'" Draco chuckled as he hugged the brunette.

"It's late; we should get some sleep, Sunshine." The older boy kissed Hadrian's neck affectionately.

"I need a shower first." Hadrian got up and stretched. "Apparently, we have to share a bed tonight." Draco smiled mischievously.

"Who put us in this room with only a single bed?" Hadrian laughed at his boyfriend's innocent act as he rummaged through his trunk for clothes.

---

When dawn broke, Hadrian draped Nyx around his neck, held Draco's hand, and they both headed downstairs to the bar. All eyes turned to them, and murmurs filled the space. Hadrian led the blond to a secluded table and ordered their breakfasts.

"You know we'll be the headline of today's Evening Prophet, right?" Draco commented, munching on his toast.

"It could be in the Daily Prophet anyway. The news changes with a Protean Charm."

"My boyfriend is the most famous person in the British wizarding world." Draco smiled at Hadrian, who held his hand on the table.

"Just a small detail in my life." Hadrian grinned, his laughter making Draco's smile widen. "I love you, Moonlight." He sealed his words with a quick kiss. As they parted, they exchanged huge, passionate smiles.

After breakfast, where whispers and murmurs quickly spread outside the inn-bar, Hadrian took Draco to the back patio. He pulled out his wand, tapped the third brick from the left above the trash can, and stepped back as the arch to Diagon Alley opened in the wall. The couple spent a long, sunny day exploring shops and dining in the shade of brightly colored umbrellas outside cafés, where fellow patrons shared their purchases or discussed Sirius Black's case.

They enjoyed a romantic moment sitting in the sunlight on the sidewalk of Florean Fortescue's Ice Cream Parlour, finishing their essays with the occasional help from Florean himself, who generously offered them free sundaes every half hour. They had a few items to buy, but most importantly, they needed new books for the upcoming school year, which would include three new subjects. They chose the same classes: Care of Magical Creatures, Alchemy, and Ancient Runes.

While Draco waited for a book, Hadrian was distracted in the bookstore. His gaze fell on another book displayed on a small table: Omens of Death: What to Do When You Know the Worst Is Going to Happen.

"Oh, I wouldn't read that if I were you," said a passerby, trying to glimpse what Hadrian was looking at. "You'll start seeing omens of death everywhere. This alone is enough to scare someone to death." But Hadrian continued to stare at the book's cover, which depicted a massive black dog with bright eyes—strangely familiar to him.

Ten minutes later, they left Flourish and Blotts and headed for The Leaky Cauldron. They went upstairs, entered their room, and dumped their books on the bed. Someone had cleaned the room; the open windows let in the sun. Hadrian caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror above the sink. "It can't have been an omen of death," he muttered defiantly to his image. "It was dark when I saw that thing on the street... It was probably just a stray dog." He instinctively raised a hand to fix some messy strands of hair.

Draco wrapped his arms around Hadrian's waist and stole a kiss. They smiled at each other as Hadrian snuggled against the blond's chest, who kissed his hair fondly. Their hearts filled with love and happiness as all worries melted away.

Chapter Text

As the days passed, Hadrian and Draco seemed to live in Diagon Alley. In fact, they had become the most talked-about subjects in the entire wizarding world. Narcissa, Lucius, and Tom sent letters. Ragnuk and Maray taught everyone how to send letters immediately, without the danger of an owl being intercepted and the information leaked, even with security spells in place. Everyone could write whatever they wanted without fearing that someone else would read the contents.

Dear Draco,

I’m so proud of you, my son. Know that I fully support you and Hazz; he is a very good boy, and you two are perfect together. You should take very good care of him, and you mustn’t lose to Tom. You must be his equal, just like Hadrian’s companions. I believe your father will also send you a letter, but he likely shares my thoughts, so don’t worry. And you should never hurt Hazz. Do you understand? He is a golden boy and always deserves the best, just as you do. If he ever hurts you, you have my consent to end his race! Jokes aside, I’m very happy for you.

With love, your mother who loves you,

Narcissa Venus Malfoy.

As the blond read his letter, his eyes watered with joy, knowing that his mother supported him.

Dear Hazz,

I learned from the Daily Prophet today about you and Draco. There are no words to describe my joy at this moment, my dear. I want you to know that you have my full support. I also understand your connection with Tom. But I recognize that you are part of royalty, and it’s normal for heirs to have several consorts. My dear, I just want to ask you one thing, as your godmother and as Draco’s mother: please never hurt my son or leave him aside. From what I’ve seen, he truly loves you very much.

With affection, your favorite godmother,

Narcissa Venus Malfoy.

“Aunt Cissy gave us a free pass,” Hadrian snuggled next to the blond.

“Yes.” Draco stole a kiss from his boyfriend.

“We still have your father to consider,” he commented breathlessly as the older boy’s large hands roamed over his thighs.

Dear Draco,

Your mum must have already sent an owl freaking out with joy over you and Hazz. I want you to know that my feelings are the same as hers. You and Hadrian have my full support to stay together, as long as you love and respect each other. Stick together through the challenges you will face in the future. Regarding Tom, as long as you’re okay with it, I won’t interfere. But don’t let Hadrian think Tom loves him more than you do. You’re a Malfoy, and you shouldn’t forget that. However, knowing Hazz as we do, we know that won’t happen.

From your father who loves you,

Lucius Abraxas Malfoy.

“He approved!” Draco threw himself into the arms of the brunette, who smiled radiantly at the sight of his beloved’s happiness.

“It’s embarrassing to think they may have seen Tom and me,” Hadrian said, blushing as the blond moved aside to let him read Lucius’s letter.

Dear Hazz,

I believe Narcissa must have already sent a letter, so I’ll be direct with you. You both have my full support, and I don’t want you to change who you are around us. We love you both just the way you are, so you don’t have to fear our rejection. Regarding Tom, I don’t think it’s my place to comment; as long as you love each other, that’s enough. Whether it’s one or three hundred, it makes no difference if everyone agrees and loves you. I just hope that you love and care for my son, because both of you are our most precious assets, and we want nothing but the best for you.

Lucius Abraxas Malfoy.

“Now all that’s missing is Tom’s letter.” Hadrian felt nervous. Even though he knew Tom had agreed to their relationship, he didn’t want him to find out about his bond with Draco through a newspaper headline.

“It’ll be okay, Sunshine.” Draco leaned back against the headboard of their bed, spread his legs, and pulled the brunette to sit in front of him, resting his back against Draco’s chest while he hugged him tightly. Hadrian relaxed in the warmth and comforting grip of the taller boy and opened Tom’s letter.

Dear Hadrian,

It came to my attention today that you have won a new lover. You can’t imagine how hurt I am by this news.

Jokes aside.

I’ve told him once, and I will repeat: I will do everything to have him by my side and happy. If having Draco makes you happy, I’ll accept it. You are the most important thing to me, my reason for living, and I will do everything for you, Hazz. I will always be by your side, no matter what comes our way.

When you come back during the holidays, we should have a conversation to clarify everything between the three of us. We need to discuss how we will navigate this very intriguing love relationship.

With love,

From your Tom.

“And then?” the blond asked, kissing the back of Hadrian’s neck gently.

“He’s fine with all this.” Hadrian felt his muscles relax under the blond’s caresses, holding Draco’s hands affectionately as he sighed and closed his eyes.

“And we’ll have a nice threesome conversation when we get home,” Hadrian smiled at Draco’s comment.

“Yes. But I’m more eager to go back for one thing.” He turned his face toward his boyfriend, revealing his shimmering emerald eyes.

“And what would that be?” Draco smiled at the boy’s excitement.

“Having you two with me.” Hadrian let out a nasal laugh.

“I think we’d better write our responses before I get distracted,” he said between the fiery kisses he stole from Hadrian.

“Although this distraction is great,” Hadrian laughed at Draco’s protest as he stood up to sit at the table to write a response.

Dear Tom,

I’m sorry, my dear. The last thing I wanted was to hurt you. It’s not you; it’s me.

Okay, time to write seriously.

I wish we had talked, the three of us. But my life has become the subject that the whole wizarding world wants to know about, and it’s very annoying. But know that this means a lot to me. My relationship with Draco doesn’t change how I feel about you. Yes, I like both of you equally. You have both won my heart. And yes, we will have a lot to talk about during the holidays.

Send a hug to Hera and tell her that Nyx misses her. (In fact, she’s driving me crazy because she’s away from her sexual partner and is frustrated.)

Again, what you said means a lot to me. It may be very fast, but I know how I feel about you, Tom.

I love you with all my being.

With love,
Mr. Hazz.

Tom could feel his heart racing as he reread the letter. He had truly been hurt to learn everything from the newspaper, but… Hadrian still liked him. He still wanted him by his side. In fact, Hadrian had been the best thing that had happened in his life.

“I love you too, Hadrian,” Tom smiled at the letter and kissed it fondly.

Dear Lucy and Cissy,

Thank you very much for saying this; you don’t know how important it is to me. And thank you for understanding about Tom. Rest assured, I will love and care for Draco with all my being, and I will not hurt him. The same goes for Tom.

I hope we see each other during the holidays so we can talk in person. I love you.

Once again, thank you for everything.

Hadrian Tamish Potter.

Narcissa wiped away a tear of joy as her husband hugged her affectionately.

“Oh, Lucius,” she tried, in vain, to hold back her tears. “It’s the first time he’s said he loves us.”

“I know, Cissy.” Lucius smiled, his heart filled with love and affection for what he had just read.

“What does it say in Draco’s letter?” she asked, trying to compose herself. Lucius released her, took their son’s letter, and read it aloud.

Dear Father and Mother,

Thank you very much for your support. It means a lot to me. Yes, I will take very good care of Hazz, and I will never hurt him. You can’t imagine how happy I was when I declared my feelings to him and how much happier I was when he said he felt the same. Now I’m overflowing with joy knowing that you support us.

And I won’t lose to Tom. I can confidently say that I love Hazz as much as he loves me. Mom, Dad, I love you.

From your beautiful and wonderful son,
Draco Lucius Malfoy.

“It’s now that you flood the room,” Lucius commented as he saw his wife shed even more tears. He smiled when he noticed her laughter mingling with her tears of joy. She stood up to hug him tightly.

“We are so blessed to have them.”

“I know, Cissy.” Lucius returned the hug, comforting his wife.

---

Hadrian woke up on the last day of vacation, knowing the Weasleys and Hermione would arrive the next day. He and Draco were strolling down the alley, holding hands and pondering where to have lunch when someone shouted the brunette's name. He turned around.

“Hazz! HAZZ!” There they were, Ron looking incredibly freckled and Hermione very tanned, both waving at them frantically from the sidewalk of the Florean Fortescue Ice Cream Parlor.

“Finally!” Ron exclaimed as Hadrian and Draco pulled up two chairs and sat down at the table. “We went to The Leaky Cauldron, but they said you had left. We went to Flourish and Blotts, Madame Malkin, and—”

“We bought all our school supplies on the first day,” Hadrian explained.

“And since when have you been dating?” Ron asked curiously, while Hermione grimaced strangely.

“Actually, it was the day we got here,” Draco smiled, feeling Hadrian’s hand squeeze his.

“And… your parents, Draco?” Hermione asked cautiously.

“Incredible as it may seem, they accepted it very well,” Draco replied, studying Hermione. “Are you okay, Mione?”

“Ah!” She blushed. “Yes… It’s just that… I thought the wizarding world would be… you know… like how Muggles are regarding… right?”

“Oh,” Hadrian nodded.

“Actually, in the wizarding world,” Draco began, “it is normal for there to be same-sex relationships. They’ve even created spells and potions for men to get pregnant and for lesbian couples to have children without the ‘help’ of a man.” Hadrian was surprised. “It’s true that pure-blood families tend to be more traditional regarding heterosexual relationships, but same-sex relationships are completely normal.”

“Although nothing in Hadrian Tamish Potter’s life is normal,” Hadrian commented with a smile as he drank his juice.

“That’s true,” Draco agreed.

“The question is…” Hadrian began, “there’s no prejudice against homosexual relationships?” Ron and Hermione nodded, seeming a bit uncomfortable with the topic.

“In any case,” Ron cleared his throat, “we’re staying at The Leaky Cauldron too! So you can go to King’s Cross station with us tomorrow! Hermione is there too!” The girl nodded, embarrassed. They started discussing what to expect for the next year, and Ron showed them his new wand.

“And what’s all that, Mione?” Draco asked, pointing to not one but three bags stuffed in the chair next to her.

“Well, I’m going to do more new subjects than you are, aren’t I?” Hermione replied. “I bought the books for Arithmancy, Care of Magical Creatures, Divination, Study of Ancient Runes, and Study of Muggles…”

“What do you want to study Muggles for?” Ron asked, rolling his eyes. “You were born a Muggle! Your mom and dad are Muggles! You already know all about Muggles!”

“But it will be fascinating to study Muggles from the wizards’ point of view,” Hermione said very seriously.

“Are you planning to eat or sleep this year, Mione?” Hadrian asked, as Ron chuckled and Draco smiled amusedly. The girl didn’t respond.

Hermione began to say that she wanted an owl, and Ron chimed in, mentioning that his mouse, Scabbers, was looking sick. He was thinner than usual, and his whiskers were drooping. Nyx raised her head from Hadrian’s neck and sniffed the air with her forked tongue.

“This rat smells like something bad to me.”

“In the sense that he’s stinking?” Hadrian stared at the serpent.

“In the sense that I should keep an eye on him.”

“What does that mean?” she didn’t answer. “There’s a shop for magical creatures over there,” Hadrian said, now knowing Diagon Alley like the back of his hand. “You could see if they have any products for Scabbers, and Mione could buy her owl.”

The four of them went to the shop, and Hermione ended up with a huge orange cat. Its coat was thick and fluffy, but it had decidedly bowed legs and an unfriendly face, strangely crumpled as if it had hit a brick wall head-on. The cat attacked Scabbers, prompting Hadrian and Ron to chase the mouse through the alley. Ron was furious that Hermione had bought Crookshanks, the Persian cat, and his frustration would linger for quite some time.

At The Leaky Cauldron, the group found Arthur sitting at the bar, reading the Daily Prophet.

“Hadrian! Draco!” he exclaimed, looking up and smiling. “How are you?”

“Well, thank you,” Hadrian replied as they joined him, showing off their purchases. Arthur set the newspaper aside, and Hadrian caught sight of a picture of Sirius Black staring back at him.

“I was surprised when I heard about you two.”

“I think the whole wizarding society was,” Hadrian said, smiling as Draco hugged him sideways.

“But I’m happy for you,” Arthur assured them.

“Thank you, Mr. Weasley,” the boys replied in unison, returning his smile.

“So, they haven’t caught Black yet?” Draco asked curiously.

“No,” Arthur said, his expression turning serious. “The Ministry pulled us from our regular work to try to find him, but so far, we’ve had no luck.”

“Would we get a reward if we caught him?” Ron asked. “It would be nice to earn a little extra money…”

“Don’t be ridiculous, Ron,” Arthur replied, looking tense. “Black won’t be caught by a thirteen-year-old wizard. The Azkaban guards will be the ones to take him back, trust me.”

At that moment, Molly entered the bar, loaded with sacks and accompanied by the twins, Fred and George, who were about to start their fifth year at Hogwarts, along with Percy, the newly elected Head Boy. Percy extended his hand solemnly, as if he and Hadrian were meeting for the first time.

“Hadrian. What a pleasure to see you.”

“Hello, Percy,” Hadrian replied, trying to suppress his laughter.

“A pleasure to see you too, Draco.” Percy shook the blond’s hand and nodded. “I was surprised when I read the Prophet,” he continued pompously, as if he were being introduced to the mayor.

“My life is not exactly private,” Hadrian laughed.

“Hadrian!” Fred exclaimed, pushing Percy aside to sit in front of Hadrian.

“We were shocked when we found out,” George said, sitting next to his brother and putting an arm around him.

“We thought we would be…”

“The lucky ones to find out…”

“The taste of your lips.” The twins whispered in unison, their playful tone hiding a deeper truth in their bright eyes.

“Don’t worry,” Draco smiled as he kissed Hadrian’s temple, leaning in to whisper just for their group. “He’s royalty. It’s normal to have several ‘companions.’” Hadrian winked flirtatiously at the twins, who blushed.

“If one day you really want to taste my taste…” Hadrian teased, noticing the sly glint in their eyes.

“Oh, Hadrian, Draco, dear ones!” Molly exclaimed, wrapping them both in a tight embrace.

“Mom!” Fred said, as if he had just spotted her, shaking her hand too. “It’s really great to see you…”

“I’ve had enough of that,” she said, letting go of Hadrian and Draco to place the groceries on an empty chair. “Hello, Hadrian and Draco, dears. I was very happy to hear about your relationship. I hope you’re very happy.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Weasley,” the boys said simultaneously.

“I suppose you heard about our exciting news?” She pointed to the shiny silver badge on Percy’s chest. “He’s the second Head Boy in the family!” she exclaimed, beaming with pride.

“And the last one,” George muttered under his breath.

“I don’t doubt it,” Molly said, her expression suddenly serious. “I’m noticing that to this day, you two haven’t been promoted to monitors.”

“And what do we want to be monitors for?” Fred asked, indignation creeping into his voice. “That would take all the fun out of life.” Hadrian stifled a laugh.

“You should set a better example for your brother!” Molly scolded.

“Ron has other brothers to set an example for, Mom,” Percy said haughtily. “I’m going to change my clothes for dinner…” He disappeared into the back, and George let out a sigh.

“We tried to lock him in a pyramid,” George said to Hadrian and Draco. “But Mum caught us in the act.”

Chapter Text

Dinner that night was very pleasant. Tom, the owner of the bar-inn, gathered three tables in the room, and the eight Weasleys, along with Hadrian, Draco, and Hermione, enjoyed the delicious food.

"How are we getting to King's Cross station tomorrow, Dad?" Fred asked.

"The Ministry will send two cars," the man replied, and everyone looked up at him.

"Why?" Percy inquired, curious.

"Because of you, Percy," George said seriously. "And they're going to put flags on top of the hoods, with the letters BB..."

"Meaning Big Boss," Fred added. Everyone except Percy and Molly laughed.

"Why is the Ministry sending cars, Dad?" Percy repeated the question, his tone very dignified.

"Well," Arthur began, "since I work there, they'll do me this favour..." His voice was nonchalant, but Hadrian couldn't help but notice that the man's ears had turned red, just like Ron's when they pressed him.

After dinner, everyone began to retire to their rooms to check things for the next day. Ron and Percy were staying in the room next to Hadrian and Draco. The brunette had just closed and locked his trunk when he heard angry voices through the wall. He went to see what was happening; the door to room twelve was ajar, and Percy was shouting:

"It was here, on the bedside table! I took it out to polish..."

"I didn't take it, okay?" Ron yelled in response. Draco and Hadrian exchanged amused glances as they went to see what was going on.

"What's happening?" Hadrian asked.

"My Head Boy badge is gone!" Percy replied, turning angrily to Hadrian.

"And the rat tonic for Scabbers too," Ron said, throwing things out of his trunk in search of it. "I think I left the bottle at the bar..."

"You're not going anywhere until you find my badge!" Percy yelled.

"I'm going to get the medicine for Scabbers. I've already packed my suitcase," Hadrian said to Ron. "Wait for me in the room." Hadrian smiled at his boyfriend right after stealing a selfie.

Hadrian was in the hallway, halfway to the bar, now dimly lit, when he heard two other angry voices coming from the room. A second later, he recognised them as Molly and Arthur's. He hesitated, not wanting them to know he had overheard their argument, but the mention of his name made him stop, and he approached the door. Arthur was saying that Hadrian should know something, but Fudge had forbidden him from telling, insisting on treating the boy like a child.

The press had concealed the fact that Fudge went to Azkaban the night Black fled. The guards had told him that Black had been talking in his sleep for some time, always the same words: "He's at Hogwarts... He's at Hogwarts." Arthur and Molly believed that Black was after Hadrian to finish what his lord had started. But for Hadrian, this didn't make sense, since Sirius wasn't a Death Eater. Molly, blinded by Dumbledore, claimed that nothing would harm the boy at Hogwarts. Hadrian had to suppress a laugh at that comment. "Are they worried about Black coming after me? But they still don’t want to tell me out of concern." Hadrian felt his chest warm with love and affection at Molly and Arthur's brotherly concern, even though they were blinded by the old goat.

The boy heard the chairs being moved and, as quietly as he could, ran down the corridor to the bar, disappearing from sight. The door to the room opened, and a few seconds later, the sound of footsteps informed him that Molly and Arthur were going up the stairs. The bottle of rat tonic was under the table at which the group had sat earlier. Hadrian waited until the door of the couple’s room closed, then went back upstairs to retrieve the glass. He found Fred and George crouched in the shadows of the landing, stifling their laughter so they could hear Percy dismantling the room he shared with Ron, searching for the badge.

"It’s with us," Fred whispered to Hadrian. "We've been improving it." The badge now read "Big Boss." Hadrian suppressed a laugh.

"Besides," George circled Hadrian as if he were a lion cornering its prey. "I remember a certain invitation..." The redhead hugged Hadrian from behind and whispered in his ear, making him shiver.

"Yes, George." Fred pinned Hadrian against his brother. "I remember that clearly," he whispered into the brunette's other ear.

“So…” The younger boy’s voice emerged in an almost inaudible whisper as George pressed his waist against his strong body. “Who’s going to be the first?” Fred grinned as he noticed the emeralds sparkling with determination.

“How about me?” Fred held the brunette's face with one hand while the other slid up Hadrian's chest, bringing their faces closer together.

“Then come and taste it.” The emeralds focused on the redhead’s smiling lips, so close to his own.

Hadrian felt George chuckle against his neck, where he lavished delicate kisses, but what held the brunette's focus were Fred's soft, warm lips brushing against his in a shy and gentle kiss. The smaller boy wrapped his arms around the redhead’s neck, melting completely between the brothers. George explored Hadrian's smaller frame while Fred deepened the kiss, skillfully invading his mouth with a gentle tongue. Desire ignited within him as the twins’ strong hands roamed over his body. Fred’s kiss was delicate and affectionate, even though he was hungry for more.

“Don’t keep him all to yourself, Gred,” George quipped with feigned sadness as he watched his brother pull away from Hadrian’s reddened lips.

"I’m sorry, Feorge." Hadrian turned to the other twin, and now it was Fred who kissed his neck, exploring his body with his hands. “But this candy is incredibly addictive.” Hadrian could feel the redhead’s smile against his skin as George held the back of his neck with one hand while with the other, he drew their bodies even closer, parting the smaller boy's legs by placing one of his between them and joining their pelvis with a squeeze on Hadrian’s backside.

"I'll have to evaluate that," he said with a mischievous smile before pressing his lips to the brunette's.

Hadrian let out a sly moan when he felt another squeeze on his backside as the redhead’s tongue invaded his mouth. Unlike his brother, George was bolder, more lustful, and aggressive, mastering the younger boy’s tongue in seconds. Fred grinned at the sound Hadrian produced, increasing the pressure on his back and pressing him further against George, aligning their pelvises with Hadrian’s backside. Their bodies were on fire, aching to shed their clothes to relieve all the heat. The hands that had previously wandered freely over Hadrian’s body now stilled as the twins released him from their grip.

“In fact, this candy is the best I’ve ever tasted,” George remarked with a smile as Fred stood beside him, the two of them analysing a panting Hadrian, with flushed cheeks, reddened lips, tousled hair, and disheveled clothes.

“Have a good night, boys.” Hadrian winked at them and handed Ron the bottle of rat tonic before locking himself in his room with Draco and throwing himself onto the bed.

"It took a while." The blond raised an eyebrow when he saw the brunette's condition. He dropped the book on the bedside table and pulled Hadrian into a hug.

"First, I heard Arthur and Molly arguing downstairs." The blond's gray eyes widened with interest.

"And then?"

"I think they're worried about me. Arthur said that Fudge is covering up the fact that Black muttered in his cell, 'He's at Hogwarts.' It’s very likely that the cars the Ministry sent are to 'keep an eye' on me."

"Though Nyx would take good care of it." Hadrian smiled as he felt the blond caress his face gently. "And then?"

"Then I found the twins."

"So that explains your crumpled and ruddy state."

"I think I'll love being between you and Tom when we're together." Hadrian returned the blond's smile.

"I bet you'll be in heaven." He kissed the brunette's reddened lips briefly. "Now we need to sleep. We have a full day tomorrow."

"Good evening, Moonlight." They crawled under the sheets, and Hadrian snuggled up to Draco's chest.

"Good evening, Sunshine." The blond held Hadrian's hand atop his chest while using the other to caress the silky locks of the younger boy.

"I love you," Hadrian murmured sleepily.

"I love you too." Draco smiled and kissed the top of his head.

---

The next day, Hadrian and Draco woke up early and started getting dressed. Hadrian was trying to coax a stubborn Hedwig into her cage when Ron burst into the room, wearing a sweater pulled over his head and looking annoyed.

"The sooner we board the train, the better," he said. "At least I can get away from Percy at Hogwarts. Now he’s accusing me of dripping tea on Penelope Clearwater’s photo." The redhead grimaced. "That little girlfriend of his—she hid her face in the frame because her nose was all blurred..."

"Hey, little brother!" Fred and George poked their heads into the room and smiled at Ron. "Congratulations on Percy getting mad again!"

"But it wasn’t me!" Ron shouted as he left the room, pushing past the laughing twins.

"Ready?" Draco asked Hadrian as the brunette grabbed Hedwig’s cage, with Nyx settled on his shoulders.

"That's it." Hadrian kissed him on the cheek with a smile. Scorpius chirped happily in his cage.

Everyone went to King's Cross, crowded in the cars. Because there were so many, they crossed the passage in pairs. Arthur insisted on going with Hadrian, followed by Percy and Draco. Hadrian took his boyfriend’s hand, and they stood together next to Arthur. After the other Weasleys and Hermione joined them, Hadrian, Draco, and Arthur walked to the last car of the train, passing by full cabins until they found one that seemed quite empty. They loaded their bags into the cabin, placing Hedwig, Scorpius, and Crookshanks in the hold before stepping out again for everyone to say goodbye to the Weasleys. Molly kissed her children, then Hermione, and finally Hadrian and Draco. The brunette felt embarrassed but truly appreciated her warm hug.

Arthur tried to talk to Hadrian, but it wasn’t very successful as the train was already preparing to leave. Steam puffed from the locomotive’s chimney in thick clouds, and the train began to move. Hadrian ran to the cabin door, and Draco opened it, stepping aside for his boyfriend to board. The two leaned out the window and waved to Arthur and Molly until the train made a turn and they disappeared from sight. The lovers went to join Ron, Hermione, and Neville, who were waiting along with the Slytherins. This year, the train was more crowded than usual, so the couple took their belongings and went to search for an empty cabin.

They found an empty cabin at the very end of the train. The only occupant was a man sleeping soundly by the window. The boys stopped at the door, somewhat surprised; the Hogwarts Express was usually reserved for students, and until now, they had never seen an adult onboard, except for the witch who passed by with the food cart. The stranger wore extremely shabby wizard robes, darned in various places. Despite being young, he looked sick and tired, and his caramel hair was speckled with white strands. Hadrian felt a calming and welcoming aura emanating from the man, something that warmed his heart.

"Who do you think he is?" Hadrian asked as they sat down and closed the door, occupying the seats farthest from the window after stowing their belongings in the luggage compartment where Scorpius and Hedwig slept peacefully.

"Professor R. J. Lupin," Draco whispered right away. Hadrian frowned and stared at him.

"It's in the briefcase," Draco added, pointing to the luggage rack above the man’s head. There, a worn briefcase was tied with several strands of whimsically braided string. The name "Prof. R. J. Lupin" was emblazoned in peeling letters on one corner. Nyx shifted, settling comfortably as Hadrian rested her on his boyfriend’s lap.

"He smells like a dog," the snake commented, its forked tongue flicking the air.

"Hello?" Hadrian stared at Nyx, slightly taken aback.

"He's a werewolf," the snake replied. The brunette’s eyes widened as he analyzed the man.

"Will we have a werewolf teacher? That's awesome!" Draco exclaimed, staring into Hadrian's eager eyes. The brunette froze as the man began to stir, opening his intense amber eyes.

Chapter Text

Remus felt his wolf stirring restlessly within him. It howled, yearning to tear through his insides to free itself. "Mine! Mine! Mine!" his wolf screamed inside him. His heart pounded with excitement; he could smell fresh earth, jasmine, and rain. When Hadrian Potter was born, James had called everyone to meet the child. Remus, being a werewolf, could smell that same fragrance. As the son of his friends, the child was part of his family. After so many years apart from the boy, so many years of feeling useless for having attacked his friends, and unable to do anything, he had lost his only family... After twelve years, that same scent lingered in the air, right in front of him.

Beautiful amber eyes opened slowly. Hadrian tensed as an electric current coursed through his body when those eyes focused on his. Both hearts skipped a beat, only to race soon after. Remus felt his wolf howl with joy, then he stared into that green infinity, shuddering as he recognised his own inferiority to the boy. The wolf saw within Hadrian, deeply rooted in his soul, a caged transcendent beast, waiting for the moment to break through the walls of the universe and claim it as its own domain.

Hadrian was fine! He was alive! Right in front of him! Tears welled up in the werewolf's eyes, leaving the boys scared and confused. What would make a teacher cry out of nowhere? What could they do? What was happening?

"Hadrian..." Remus covered his mouth as a sob rose in his throat. The brunette blinked, stunned. Did that man know him? But the whole wizarding world knew him. Yet, why did his chest fill with warmth as he heard that sweet, soft voice calling to him?

"Do you know me?" he asked shyly, sitting up straighter on the bench.

"I—I was a friend of your father's..." The man struggled to suppress his tears, but it was in vain. "And—I thought I lost you too—" Remus jumped up, and within seconds, he was wrapping his arms around the brunette in a tight embrace.

The boy's jasmine scent had always calmed him, and his wolf too. It took Hadrian a few moments to grasp the significance of it all until his eyes widened and he felt tears streaming down his cheeks. The brunette returned the embrace of the man kneeling before him. The soothing and welcoming aura the man radiated comforted everyone in the cabin. After a while, Remus stopped crying and pulled away, holding the boy's face between his large, scarred hands. Hadrian could see more clearly now; Remus was a very handsome young man. His scarred face only added to his charm, but his eyes were tired and weary. Yet now they shone with joy and love. Remus's wolf howled inside him. Hadrian was alive.

"You're so much like your mother," he said, his sweet voice caressing the boy's ears. "But your eyes... they are something extraordinary." He smiled fondly, warming the boy's heart. "I was told that the three of you had died. Sirius betrayed us, and Peter was killed by him. I fell into despair that day. Dumbledore sent me to a secluded and safe place. I—I thought I’d never see you again, Hazz." His amber eyes were teary once more.

"Dumbledore wants to kill me instead of protecting me," Hadrian frowned angrily. "He lied to you. I was alive; I was sent to live with my mother's Muggle sister. They made me suffer for years. Dumbledore has placed seals on me and wants to manipulate me into being his perfect weapon against Voldemort." The man widened his eyes.

He was part of the Order of the Phoenix, a group of wizards loyal to Dumbledore who fought against dark wizards and Voldemort's followers. They had believed the man! Lily and James were dead! They had trusted that Dumbledore would keep their son safe! How could he? How could he allow a child to suffer?! Only now did Remus learn that Hadrian was alive. Only now did he realise the lies that Albus Dumbledore had told him.

"Oh, Hazz." Remus hugged the boy tightly again. "I’m sorry. I’m sorry I couldn’t be with you. For allowing them to take you."

"It's okay." Hadrian pulled away from the embrace and smiled. "Dumbledore lied to you. He’s good at deceiving people."

"Now I'll do everything to protect him." Remus stroked Hadrian's silky hair. "Don't worry, Hadrian. I'm with you now."

"C-what should I call you? Teacher? Lupin? Remus?" Hadrian blushed, and the man smiled warmly.

"My name is Remus John Lupin, but your father called me Moony." Hadrian's smile widened.

"Moony? Is it because you're a werewolf?" Hadrian whispered, and Remus's eyes widened in surprise.

"How do you know?"

"Nyx, my relative, told me." Hadrian pointed to the black snake coiled around itself near the window. It had emerged from his neck when they arrived at the cabin.

"Oh." Remus shuddered at the sight of the snake. "Yes, Moony is because I'm a werewolf." Hadrian smiled, surprising Remus; most people had reacted with fear, insult, or humiliation when they learned of his "condition."

"Can you tell me all about werewolves?" Hadrian asked excitedly, his cheeks flushed. "What about my parents?"

Remus blinked a few times before smiling. "Of course I can. And in return, I want to know everything about you, Hazz." He sat back on his bench, wiping the tears from his face.

"Ah!" Hadrian turned to Draco, who was watching with a fond smile. "Moony, that's Draco Malfoy..." His cheeks flushed even more. He felt that Draco would be part of his family (he could sense it). Remus should have heard the news from Hadrian instead of the Daily Prophet. How had he gone so long without receiving the wizarding newspaper? Hadrian had an inkling that Dumbledore had something to do with it. "My boyfriend."

Remus's eyes widened as he looked from one to the other. Hadrian feared what he might say. The werewolf felt a surge of anger rising within him, his wolf enraged by this information. It was likely concern for Hadrian, or something Dumbledore might have instilled in him.

"Oh! I'm surprised." Remus smiled, reminiscing about his school days. "Lily and Narcissa were inseparable as children." His nostalgic smile warmed Hadrian's chest, making him relax. "I'm glad you're happy," he assured, even though his wolf continued to growl inside him for reasons he couldn't quite understand. Hadrian and Draco exchanged excited glances before diving into a lively conversation about the past.

James Potter, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew had formed a quartet of Gryffindors at Hogwarts, styling themselves the Marauders for their knack for breaking rules and causing mischief. They created the Marauder's Map, a highly accurate map of Hogwarts that displayed the location of everyone within its walls, as well as secret passages inside and outside the castle. Their codenames were linked to their illegal Animagus forms, which they used to help Remus during full moons. The presence of friendly animals calmed the bloodthirsty wolf within him. Moony referred to Remus Lupin, his nickname stemming from his werewolf nature. James was Prongs, his Animagus form a bright red deer, a name that referred to the "tips" of his antlers. Sirius was Padfoot, his form a shaggy black dog, and Peter was Wormtail, his Animagus form a fat, gray rat, named for his tail that wiggled like a worm.

The Shrieking Shack was where Remus isolated himself during his transformations. Dumbledore had constructed a secret passage beneath a Whomping Willow specifically to help Remus "escape" from the castle. Like "Padfoot" and "Prongs," Sirius and James were large enough to manage Remus during his monthly transformations into a werewolf. Because "Wormtail" was small and agile, he could navigate the tentacled branches of the Whomping Willow, which guarded the secret passage, allowing him to reach the node of the tree and temporarily paralyze it. They often took advantage of Remus's transformations to explore the grounds of Hogwarts and the village of Hogsmeade.

Remus was not proud of Sirius and James's behavior, particularly their bullying of fellow students, most notably Severus Snape. They nicknamed him "Snivellus" and used humiliating spells on him, while Peter cheered them on. Although Remus disapproved of their actions, he never intervened, a decision he now bitterly regretted.

"At least we know where your obsession with breaking rules comes from," Draco commented after Remus finished recounting his school days.

"I believe you'll find that Snape is a great man," Hadrian said wisely. "Dumbledore manipulated him into hating me, but he managed to break that seal. Now he's the only adult we can trust in that castle."

"But now we have you," Draco pointed out, gesturing to Remus.

---

The Hogwarts Express was speeding northward, the scenery outside the window becoming increasingly blurry and dark as the clouds swelled overhead. Students dashed up and down the aisles. An hour earlier, the plump witch with the food cart had visited their cabin. Remus's presence was lively, and it still had its advantages. Just as the rain began to fall, blurring the contours of the rolling hills they passed, the boys heard footsteps in the hallway. The three people they least wanted to see appeared at the door: Millicent Bulstrode, flanked by her friends Tracey Davis and Daphne Greengrass.

"Well, look who's here," Bulstrode said in her high-pitched voice, opening the cabin door. "Supreme bitch and her sidekick." Her friends laughed. "Who's that?" she asked, taking a step back when she saw Remus. The man regarded the group with authority in his amber eyes.

"New teacher," Hadrian replied, a wicked smile spreading across his face as he watched the girls wince. "What were you really saying?" The girls narrowed their eyes; they weren't foolish enough to start a fight under a teacher's nose.

"Let's go," Bulstrode muttered, annoyed, and the three of them disappeared.

"Friend?" Remus raised an eyebrow, smiling playfully.

"A stone in the shoe," Hadrian sighed.

"One I'd love to kill slowly and painfully," Nyx hissed in disgust.

---

As they neared Hogwarts, the train began to slow, and nothing could be seen through the dark windows due to the cloudy, cold night. All the lights on the train went out, and the twins along with Neville stumbled into Hadrian's compartment.

"Silence!" Remus ordered in a hoarse voice. Hadrian heard movement in his corner. Nobody spoke. A crackle followed, and a flickering light illuminated the cabin. Remus held a beam of flame, casting light on his tired face, though his eyes remained alert and cautious. "Stay where you are," he instructed, slowly standing and holding the flames in front of him.

Before Remus could reach the door, it swung open. Standing there, illuminated by the flickering flames, was a cloaked figure whose face was completely hidden by a hood. Hadrian quickly lowered his gaze, and what he saw made his stomach clench. A hand protruded from the cloak, glowing faintly with a gray sheen, slimy in appearance and covered with wounds, like a corpse that had decomposed in water...

It was only visible for a fraction of a second. When the creature under the cloak noticed Hadrian’s gaze, its hand was suddenly hidden within the folds of the black cloak. Then the hooded figure inhaled deeply and slowly, a noise like a drawn breath, as if it were trying to consume more than just the surrounding air. An intense cold descended upon everyone present. Hadrian felt his breath catch in his chest as Draco squeezed his hand, the cold penetrating deeper into his skin, reaching the very heart of him.

Hadrian’s vision blurred, his eyes spinning in their sockets. He couldn’t see anything else. He was drowning in the cold. A rustling filled his ears, reminiscent of running water, pulling him under. The rustling intensified into a snore, and from far away, he heard screams—terrifying and desperate. He wanted to help those who cried out, but his arms wouldn’t move. A thick, clear fog swirled around him, gripping him from within.

“Hadrian! Hadrian! Are you okay?” Someone hit him gently in the face.

“Wha…?” he mumbled, still dazed.

When Hadrian opened his eyes, lantern light overhead pierced through the dimness, and the floor was shaking—the Hogwarts Express had started moving again, the lights now flickering back to life. Apparently, he had slipped from his seat to the floor. Draco knelt beside him, concern etched on his face. Above Draco, he saw Neville, Remus, and the twins staring at him, their expressions filled with worry. Hadrian felt nauseous; when he brushed his sweaty hair from his forehead, he was startled to find his skin clammy. Draco helped him up from the floor.

“Are you okay?” the blond asked nervously.

“I am,” Hadrian replied, quickly glancing at the door. The hooded creature had vanished. “What happened? Where’s that… that thing? Who screamed?”

“No one screamed,” Draco insisted, his anxiety evident. Hadrian scanned the lit cabin, where the twins and Neville returned his gaze, both looking very pale.

“But I heard screams…” A loud crack startled everyone; Remus broke a large chocolate bar into pieces.

“Take this.” He handed Hadrian a big piece. “Eat. It’ll make you feel better.” Hadrian picked up the chocolate but didn’t eat it.

“What was that thing?” he asked, looking at Remus.

“A Dementor,” he replied, distributing chocolate to the others. “One of Azkaban's Dementors.” Everyone looked at him in shock. Remus crumpled the empty chocolate wrapper and tucked it into his pocket. “Eat, Hazz,” he urged. “It will do you good. I need to talk to the driver; excuse me…” He passed by Hadrian and disappeared into the hallway.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Fred asked, watching him anxiously.

“I don’t understand… What happened?” Hadrian wiped the sweat from his brow.

“Well… that thing… the Dementor… it was just standing there. I mean, I think it was; I couldn’t see its face… And you…” Neville was on the verge of collapsing.

“I thought you were having a seizure or something,” George said, his face pale with dread. “You went stiff, slipped off the seat, and started squirming…”

“And Professor Lupin jumped over you, went to confront the Dementor, and pulled out his wand…” Fred recounted. Meanwhile, Hadrian still hadn’t fully regained consciousness. Remus had introduced himself as Professor Lupin to the anxious Gryffindors. “He said, ‘None of us are hiding Sirius Black under the cloak. Go.’ But the Dementor didn’t move. Then the teacher muttered something, and a bolt of silver light shot from his wand, hitting the creature. It turned and drifted away, as if gliding.

“It was horrible,” Neville said, his voice rising with urgency. “Did you feel how cold it was when it entered?”

“I felt strange,” Draco admitted, shaking himself as if to dispel the chill. “Like I’d never feel joy again…”

“But none of you fell out of your seats?” Hadrian asked, his embarrassment palpable.

“No,” George replied, looking at Hadrian with concern.

Hadrian didn’t understand. He felt weak, goosebumps pricking his skin, and the shame of being so vulnerable gnawed at him. He hated feeling this way. As a child, he lacked the strength to protect himself from the Dursleys’ cruelty. Now he was powerful and capable of defending himself, yet that Dementor had rendered him helpless. Why had he fainted? Why did the creature affect him so deeply?

Just then, Remus re-entered the cabin, stopping to survey the group. “I didn’t poison the chocolate, you know…” He smiled slightly as Hadrian took a tentative bite. To his surprise, warmth spread from his fingers to his toes. “We’ll arrive at Hogwarts in ten minutes,” Remus said, his eyes filled with concern. “Are you okay, Hazz?”

“Yes,” Hadrian mumbled, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

The rest of the trip passed in silence. Nyx eventually returned; during the blackout, she had ventured out to confront a few Dementors, but one had managed to escape her grasp. Finally, the train pulled into Hogsmeade station. A rush to disembark ensued; owls hooted, cats meowed, and Neville’s pet frog croaked loudly from under his hat. The icy rain fell in sheets on the tiny platform.

Chapter Text

Arriving at Hogwarts, all shivering with cold, the first-years separated from the rest to make the famous crossing from the lake to the castle, while the others headed for the numerous carriages pulled by thestrals. Hadrian felt better since eating the chocolate, but he was still weak. His friends kept glancing at him, as if they feared he might faint again.

As the carriage approached a magnificent wrought-iron gate, flanked by stone columns with winged boars aloft, Hadrian saw two more hooded Dementors standing guard on either side of the gate. They turned their hooded heads towards the boy who was staring at them through the window. A wave of nausea and cold washed over him again; he leaned back against the shabby bench and closed his eyes until they crossed the entrance. The carriage picked up speed on the long, sloping path to the castle. Finally, the carriage came to a stop, and the party disembarked. As Hadrian was descending, a shrill and satisfied voice reached his ears.

“Did you faint, Potter? Is it true? You really fainted, huh?” Bulstrode walked past Hadrian, jostling him to block his ascent up the stone stairs of the castle, a smug smile spreading across her face, her eyes shining with malice.

“Leave him alone, Bulstrode,” Fred growled impatiently.

“Can’t you keep just one boy, Potter? Still got the Gryffindor Demons to fuck you like the slut you are?” she asked loudly. “I didn’t know you were such a greedy bitch. How much are they paying for the service?”

“Any problem?” a soft voice interjected. Remus had just disembarked from the next carriage, his wolf growling at Bulstrode. She shot Remus an insolent look, taking note of the patches on his robes and his battered suitcase. With a hint of sarcasm in her voice, she replied, “Oh no… Teacher.” Then she made a mocking face at her friends and ascended the stairs to the castle with them.

As they made their way to the Great Hall, Severus approached Hadrian and led him to his office to meet Madam Pomfrey. After an embarrassing conversation—one too awkward for minors, with Pomfrey calling him “delicate” and lamenting how they now had a teacher who actually knew what he was doing, and how foolish it was to have Dementors in the school—finally, the teacher and student were alone in the room.

“Are you really okay?” Severus asked, kneeling in front of Hadrian and holding his hands.

“I’m fine,” Hadrian smiled sweetly. “Remus took very good care of me.” Severus grimaced. “Oh, don’t be like that. He told me about your past. He really regrets not having stopped my father and my godfather from humiliating him.” Severus raised an eyebrow.

“If you knew what they did…” His gaze darkened.

“All… No. Some people deserve a second chance.” Hadrian smiled affectionately at the man in front of him. “Give him a chance to apologise. Dumbledore manipulated him too. He made him believe that I was dead along with my parents and isolated him from everything and everyone. You both have the primary objective of protecting me. So why continue with this rivalry and tantrum?”

“Sometimes you surprise me with such wisdom and maturity,” Severus admitted, blushing. Hadrian noticed that Severus’s hair was no longer greasy; it was now soft and shiny. His hooked nose had shrunk to a “normal” size, the dorsal hump reduced to be straight. His skin appeared less oily and aged, now silky and smooth; the dark bags under his eyes had disappeared. Severus was now an incredibly handsome and attractive man.

“What did you do to your appearance?” Hadrian smiled mischievously as Severus stood up, his cheeks flushing.

“An experimental potion went wrong,” he replied, embarrassed.

“Is the effect permanent?”

“Yes.” Severus looked away.

“Then enjoy it; you look very handsome.” Severus blushed even more as Hadrian stood up. “Think about the things I told you.” He smiled affectionately before leaving a small kiss on his cheek, then she headed out into the hallway.

Hadrian climbed the marble stairs to the Great Hall. Professor Flitwick was carrying an antique hat and a three-legged stool out of the room.

"You missed the Sorting Ceremony," Pansy commented as Hadrian sat down next to Draco. A few minutes later, Severus arrived and took his seat at the empty table of teachers and staff. People turned their heads to watch him pass through the Hall, some pointing at him. Others focused on Hadrian; clearly, his fainting was the talk of the night, even if the Potions Master's new appearance attracted quite a bit of attention.

"What happened?" Draco asked, holding Hadrian's hand.

"He wanted to check if I was okay."

"And how the hell did our Dungeon Bat get so hot?" Theodore asked, licking his lips as he stared at Severus.

"He was creating a potion, and it 'went wrong,'" Hadrian smiled.

"What a blessing!" Pansy exclaimed, closing her eyes and making an "okay" gesture with both hands.

"You do know he's a teacher in his late thirties, right?" Blaise said incredulously, looking at his friends.

"We're just appreciating what deserves appreciation," Theodore replied, feigning offense.

"And it's permanent," Hadrian added, grinning as he watched Theodore and Pansy perk up. Just then, the headmaster stood to speak, and the table fell silent.

With Draco's firm grip on his hand, Hadrian felt calm for the first time since the Dementor had entered the train cabin. Dumbledore began his welcome speech, droning on about another school year and warning about the Azkaban Dementors that would be patrolling the grounds to protect the school, forbidding them from entering Hogwarts. He cautioned that the creatures were very dangerous and did not respond to pleas or requests to release their victims. Dumbledore welcomed Remus as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and Hadrian and everyone at the table clapped excitedly, unlike the subdued audience that greeted him. He also announced that Hagrid would be the new Care of Magical Creatures teacher. Hadrian and his friends cheered, even if they were internally apprehensive about the level of "danger" that Hagrid associated with certain creatures.

After the banquet, everyone headed to their Common Rooms, with girls and boys taking separate staircases. Hadrian climbed the stairs, not thinking about anything except sleep. When the couple arrived at the dormitory with the familiar four-poster beds, Hadrian looked around and felt at home. They put their things away amid playful banter, took relaxing showers, and lay down on Hadrian's bed.

"Ready to break in the bed as lovers?" Draco asked mischievously, lying on top of Hadrian but not putting all his weight on him.

"I was born ready, my love," Hadrian replied, smiling smugly as he held Draco's waist and sealed their lips in a passionate kiss. Nyx hissed a curse as she slipped out of the room through a secret passageway that was just the right size for a snake to crawl through. She had created paths like this all over the castle to get to places faster and without being seen.

Hadrian was too caught up in the moment to care about anything else. He was completely absorbed in the sensation of Draco's hot tongue exploring his mouth while one of Draco's hands roamed over his body, squeezing his thigh. Hadrian broke the kiss to catch his breath, arching his back as Draco kissed and sucked at his neck. The movement made Draco's pelvis brush against Hadrian's, sending a strong electric current through his body, and he felt the blood rush south.

"Draco..." Hadrian sighed as he felt the larger boy squeeze his arousal through his clothes. "What’s that…?" he asked curiously. He had never experienced anything like it; his childhood had not been very normal, leaving him unaware of the needs of his youthful, hormone-filled body. He had never felt the urge to touch himself, but now, with Draco's encouragement, he felt a powerful desire for more.

"This is what we call an erection," Draco said with an amused smile as he noticed Hadrian’s own member starting to awaken. "I know you've never felt the urge to touch yourself," he added, kissing Hadrian's forehead. "But don't worry, I'll teach you and show you how good it can feel." He smiled affectionately, noticing the glimmer of lust in Hadrian's eyes.

"Show me..." Hadrian sighed as he felt Draco brush against him again. "Please..."

"Take off your clothes," Draco ordered, standing up and beginning to remove his shirt. Hadrian blushed but obediently followed suit. Once fully naked, they sat opposite each other on the bed, their legs bent and entwined in the familiar "lotus pose." "Do what I do," Draco said with a mischievous smile as he admired Hadrian's body.

Despite years of healthy eating, Hadrian remained skinny and slight, but he had developed more muscle over time; his waist was a perfect blend—neither too feminine nor too masculine. His porcelain skin was soft, with subtle muscles showing from his Quidditch training. His penis was still developing, but it was of a decent size, with minimal pubic hair that was hardly noticeable. In contrast, Draco’s pale skin was silky to the touch, his body displaying the defined muscles from rigorous training his father enforced. He had a subtle definition in his abdomen that hinted at future development; his light hair was sparse across his body, and his member was slightly larger than Hadrian's.

Draco wrapped a hand around his own erection, and Hadrian frowned in concentration as he imitated him, his gaze fixed on the older boy's motions. Pleased to have Hadrian's full attention, Draco continued his own rhythm. The younger boy, surprised by the new sensations, found himself enjoying it immensely. His lower belly felt hot, his arousal pulsing against his hand, his legs tingling, and his heart racing as soft moans escaped his lips.

"If you feel the need to go faster, do it," Draco groaned, increasing his own pace.

"O-what is that...?" Hadrian asked, glancing curiously at the substance emerging from Draco’s member.

"That's pre-cum, Sunshine. It's a way for the body to lubricate the penis before penetration." Hadrian’s eyes widened in disbelief as he processed this new information. Draco chuckled lightly, both of them continuing their movements. "Penetration can happen in both the vagina and the anus, depending on the person," he explained with a shrug. "But male penetration only involves one hole." He pointed to Hadrian’s backside, causing the younger boy to look at him in surprise.

"And what about that...?" Hadrian asked, still confused.

"I don’t know," Draco admitted sincerely. "I've never tried it, but I've heard it can be painful at first, then feel really good, and you just want more." Hadrian bit his lower lip as he picked up speed, and Draco followed suit. "There’s a G-spot for men," he continued, capturing Hadrian’s interest. "The prostate is the area that provides the most pleasure." Determined, Hadrian gazed at Draco, eager to learn how to find it and experience even greater sensations.

"Where...?" he asked with a sly moan, mimicking Draco, who caressed his testicles while pumping his erection.

"It can be reached inside your body, through the anus," Draco said, smiling at the apprehension in Hadrian’s eyes. "I’ll teach you how to do it another day."

"But... isn't that... disgusting?" Hadrian asked uncertainly, even as he increased his movements.

"If you wash properly or use the cleansing spell, it’s not," Draco assured him. Hadrian wanted to try it, but he wasn't sure he felt ready for that just yet.

The two continued their mutual pleasure until they reached climax. Hadrian was ecstatic and exhausted; it was the first orgasm of his life. An overwhelming wave of pleasure washed through his entire body, causing his legs to shake violently as he felt a tightening in his balls and a powerful pulse in his member, which expelled his semen. He collapsed onto the bed, breathing heavily as the post-orgasm tremors passed and his erection gradually subsided. Draco chuckled at the sight of Hadrian as he reached his peak, sitting back and observing the aftermath they were both left with.

"And that was your first orgasm, Sunshine," he said with a satisfied smile as he felt his own body slowly calm down.

"That was..." Hadrian gasped between breaths, "incredible!" He beamed, looking a little dazed. "Thanks for showing me." He beckoned his boyfriend closer, and Draco approached him with a smug smile.

"Can’t move?" Draco said, arching an eyebrow as he leaned down to kiss Hadrian softly and lovingly.

"I'm feeling so soft," Hadrian laughed. "I don’t know if I can stand up now." Draco let out a light laugh as he stretched to reach his wand. He used a cleaning spell to tidy up their mess, left his wand on the bedside table, and helped Hadrian into at least his underwear. Once they were properly dressed, they cuddled under the covers and settled down to sleep.

"I love you, Moonlight," Hadrian murmured, feeling groggy from both the orgasm and fatigue.

"I love you too, Sunshine." Draco kissed the top of Hadrian's head, which rested against his chest, wrapping his arms around him tighter as they both drifted off to sleep, exhausted from their earlier activities.

Chapter Text

When Hadrian and his Slytherin friends entered the Great Hall for breakfast the next morning, the first thing they noticed was Bulstrode, who seemed to be entertaining a small group of Slytherin students with a rather amusing story. As the five of them passed by, the girl performed a ridiculous imitation of a fainting spell, eliciting roars of laughter from her audience.

"Don't call him that," said Blaise, who was right behind Hadrian.

"Hey, Potter!" Daphne Greengrass called out with a shrill voice. "Potter! The dementors are coming, Potter! Uuuuuu!"

"Are you going to ask one of your boyfriends for help, you bitch?" Bulstrode shot back with a contemptuous smile. Hadrian dropped into a chair at the Slytherin table, distancing himself from the girl.

"New class schedules for third-year students," Cassius, the prefect, announced as he handed out the timetables. "What’s the matter with you, Hadrian?"

"Bulstrode," Pansy said from the other side of Cassius, shooting an annoyed glare at the girl. Cassius looked up as Bulstrode pretended to faint from fear again.

"She's an idiot," he remarked calmly. "She wasn’t so theatrical last night when the dementors searched our side of the train. You ran straight into our compartment, didn’t you, Marcus?"

"I nearly knocked myself out," the captain of the Quidditch team replied, casting a scornful look at Bulstrode.

"In any case, let’s see if Bulstrode will be so cheerful after a little gift," Hadrian said with a wicked grin as he whispered discreetly. "Go scare Bulstrode."

"It’ll be a pleasure." Hadrian swore he saw the snake smile.

Nyx shrank down further and crawled into Hadrian's t-shirt. The boy placed his hand under the table as he felt the snake slither up his arm. Using her magic, Nyx was able to crawl under the table without tumbling to the ground; she wasn’t a slug, after all, and could hang upside down without falling. She flicked her forked tongue, searching for her target. Upon finding Bulstrode, Nyx returned to her normal size and descended into the girl’s lap. Bulstrode froze, feeling the cold body moving up her thigh, circling her waist, and brushing against her neck. Nyx was incredibly close to Bulstrode's face, causing the girl to shudder in fear as her friends uttered squeals of horror. When her eyes focused on the serpent’s intense blue gaze, she felt as if she were about to be enveloped in Death's embrace. Nyx appeared to smile as she completed her task, then slid off the table and made her way back to her master, winding her way between platters and plates. Hadrian grinned sadistically as he watched Bulstrode go pale and tremble in terror as Nyx shrank back down, finally resting calmly on his shoulders.

"What did you do?" he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes as his friends laughed at the girl.

"I made her see herself dying," he replied dismissively.

"You're wicked."

"You were the one who told me to scare her."

"Abusive."

"What did she do?" Theodore asked, a radiant smile on his face.

"Nyx made Bulstrode see herself dying."

"I love that snake!" Pansy exclaimed, pounding the table in an attempt to calm her laughter. Hadrian picked up his class schedule and examined the scroll. He and Draco hastily finished their breakfast, bid farewell to Theodore and Pansy, and headed out into the lobby along with Blaise. As they passed by Bulstrode, Hadrian smiled wickedly while Nyx raised her head and flicked her tongue, staring intently at the girl.

Arithmancy is a discipline that studies the magical properties of numbers, including predicting the future through numerology. The field of Arithmancy serves as a counterpoint to the weaknesses of Divination, functioning as a magical equivalent to probability calculations. This explains why the subject is essential for Curse-breakers, as it allows them to assess the potential success of a curse-breaking strategy without having to attempt it, thereby minimising the risk of failure and injury.

"Welcome. I am Professor Septima Vector, and I will be teaching you Arithmancy this year." A woman in her fifties, with dyed black hair, grey eyes, and burgundy robes, entered the room, her stern face marked by pronounced expression lines. "Please take out your books, *Numerology and Grammar*, and turn to page twelve."

The class proceeded smoothly. Hadrian, as always, excelled and learned quickly, earning several points for Slytherin. Vector was a strict and stern teacher, but she appreciated Hadrian's innate talent. As soon as the class ended, Hadrian made his way to Transfiguration, which was shared with Gryffindor. He chose a seat at the back of the room, feeling as if he were sitting under a spotlight; the rest of the class kept casting furtive glances his way, as if he were about to collapse at any moment. Draco sat beside him, along with Neville; Blaise, Pansy, and Theodore surrounded him, creating a protective barrier.

No one seemed interested in Professor McGonagall's explanation of Animagi (wizards who can transform themselves at will into animals), especially when she transformed before their eyes into a tabby cat with spectacles marked around her eyes. She was clearly annoyed by the lack of applause and exclamations. When she inquired about the commotion, a Gryffindor student, who had taken Divination previously, mentioned that the teacher had predicted a horrendous death for Hadrian. McGonagall reassured everyone that Sibyll Trelawney had predicted the deaths of several students since her first day as a teacher, yet no one had died in the meantime.

When the Transfiguration class concluded, they joined the rest of the students heading toward the Great Hall for lunch. The group settled at the Slytherin table and began to help themselves to food.

"Can someone explain this nonsense to me?" Hadrian asked, rolling his eyes.

"I’ve heard from some Gryffindor students..." Theodore began. "That Sibyll was helping students identify who was in danger and such. Until she saw Ron talking about Hazz, I don’t know what, and suddenly declared that you had a Grim."

"And what exactly is a Grim?" Pansy asked.

"It’s a gigantic spectral dog that usually haunts cemeteries," Blaise explained. "Many seers believe it to be the worst of omens, leading to a terrible fate. Sighting a Grim is an indication of impending death, often seen in places where executions and murders were committed, as well as in cemeteries, crossroads, and other dark locations."

"Okay," Hadrian sighed. "Just another normal year in my life. Delightful." He rolled his eyes and leaned back against Draco.

"Don’t worry about it," Draco said, kissing the top of the brunette's head. He relaxed as he felt his arm encircle his shoulders.

"Cheer up," Pansy chimed in. "We have class with Hagrid now." Hadrian jumped up.

"I had forgotten! Let's go!" He was about to get up, but Draco held him back and smiled.

"We still have time, and you haven’t even finished eating." The blond chuckled as he noticed Hadrian sulking.

Hadrian was glad to leave the castle after lunch. The rain from the previous day had stopped; the sky was a clear, pale gray, and the grass felt elastic and damp underfoot as the five of them made their way to their first Care of Magical Creatures class. They chatted animatedly as they walked across the lawns towards Hagrid's hut on the edge of the Forbidden Forest. They would be sharing the class with the Gryffindor students. Bulstrode was already downstairs, talking animatedly to her friends, who laughed heartily. Hadrian was almost sure of the subject of their conversation. Hagrid was waiting for the students at the door of the hut, wearing his mole-fur coat, with Fang, the wild boar hound, at his heels, and he seemed impatient to begin.

"Come on, move quickly!" he called as the students approached. "I have something great for you today! It’s going to be a fantastic class! Are we all here? Okay, follow me!" For a moment of apprehension, Hadrian thought Hagrid would take them into the Forbidden Forest; he had had enough unpleasant experiences on the Hogwarts grounds with dangerously magical creatures. However, the gamekeeper went around the edge of the trees, and five minutes later, they found themselves in front of a kind of ring. There was nothing there.

"Everybody gather around this fence!" Hagrid instructed. "Try to ensure good visibility... Now, the first thing you’ll need to do is open your books..."

"How?" asked Bulstrode in a cold, squeaky voice.

"What’s wrong?" Hagrid asked.

"How are we going to open the books?" the girl repeated, pulling out her copy of The Monster Book of Monsters, which was tied with a piece of rope. Other students did the same; some, like her, had secured their books with belts, while others had stuffed them into tight bags or stapled them shut. Hadrian gently caressed his book, which seemed to purr at his touch.

"Could it be that no one can open their books?" Hagrid asked, looking disappointed. All the students, except Hadrian, Draco, and their friends, shook their heads negatively. "You have to caress them," the new teacher said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Look here..." He picked up Hermione's book and tore the duct tape that held it shut. The book tried to bite him, but Hagrid ran his gigantic index finger along the spine, and the book shuddered, opened, and remained quiet in his hand.

"Ah, what fools we are!" Bulstrode scoffed. "We should have just caressed the book! How could we not guess?"

"I... I thought they were funny," Hagrid said, looking uncertainly at Hadrian.

"Oh, very funny!" Bulstrode replied. "A brilliant idea, giving us books that try to rip our hands off."

"Shut up, Bulstrode," Hadrian warned her quietly. Hagrid looked devastated, and Hadrian wanted his friend's first lesson to be a success.

"Right, then," Hagrid continued, apparently losing his train of thought. "So you all have the books and—" He paused. "Now, where are the magical creatures? I’m going to get them. Wait a minute..." He walked off in the direction of the forest and disappeared from sight.

"Wow, this school is going to shit!" Bulstrode exclaimed loudly. "This imbecile teaching us—my father will have a fit when I tell him..."

"Shut up, Bulstrode," Hadrian repeated. "No one forced you to attend Hogwarts. I’m sure your parents would enroll you in any other school of magic, since this one is clearly beyond your level of intelligence." He shot back angrily, earning laughter in agreement from the onlookers.

"Be careful, Potter, there’s a Dementor behind you..."

Lavender Brown squealed, pointing to the opposite side of the ring. About a dozen majestic creatures trotted toward them. They had the bodies, hind legs, and tails of horses, but the front legs, wings, and heads of something resembling gigantic eagles, with cruel metallic-grey beaks and huge bright orange eyes. The claws of their front legs were about six inches long and lethal-looking. Each creature wore a thick leather collar around its neck, hooked to a long chain, the ends of which were held in Hagrid's immense hands as he ran into the arena after them.

“Wow! Wow! There!” Hagrid shouted, shaking the chains and urging the creatures toward the fence where the students were gathered. All but one of Hadrian’s friends instinctively recoiled as Hagrid came close and tied the animals to the fence. “Hippogriffs!” Hagrid exclaimed happily, waving to them. “Beautiful, don’t you think?”

Hadrian quickly understood what Hagrid meant. After the initial shock of seeing something that was half horse, half bird, he began to appreciate the shiny coats of the hippogriffs, which transitioned smoothly from feathers to fur, each animal a different color: rain gray, bronze, rosy roan, bright brown, and India ink.

“So,” Hagrid said, rubbing his hands together and smiling at everyone, “if you want to get closer...” No one seemed eager to approach. Hadrian’s friends, however, cautiously moved toward the fence. “Now, the first thing you need to know about hippogriffs is that they’re proud,” Hagrid explained. “They’re easily offended. Never insult such an animal, because it may be the last thing you do in life.” Bulstrode and her friends weren’t paying attention; they were whispering to each other, and Hadrian had a bad feeling they were plotting to ruin the class.

“You always wait for the hippogriff to make the first move,” Hagrid continued. “It’s a matter of courtesy, you see? You go to them, bow, and then wait. If the animal returns the greeting, you can touch it. If it doesn’t, then get away quickly, because those claws hurt badly. Okay, who wants to be the first?” In response, most students stepped back even further. The hippogriffs swayed their fierce-looking heads and flexed their strong wings; they didn’t seem to enjoy being confined like that. “No one?” Hagrid asked, looking a bit desperate.

“I’m going,” Hadrian said, placing Nyx on Draco’s shoulders to avoid scaring the hippogriffs with the snake. Behind him, he heard Lavender and Parvati murmuring, “Aaah, no, Hadrian, the tea leaves!” But Hadrian ignored them and jumped over the ring fence.

“That’s how you do it, Hadrian!” Hagrid shouted. “Okay, then... Let’s see how you get along with Buckbeak.” As he said this, he let go of one of the chains, separated the gray hippogriff from the others, and removed its leather collar. The group on the other side of the fence seemed to hold their breath. Draco looked fearful while Bulstrode narrowed her eyes mischievously.

“Calm down now, Hadrian,” Hagrid said quietly. “You’ve made eye contact; try not to blink... The hippogriffs don’t trust someone who blinks too much.” Hadrian’s eyes began to water, but he didn’t close them. Buckbeak turned his head, fixing a cruel orange eye on Hadrian. “That’s right,” Hagrid encouraged. “Now bow...” Hadrian wasn’t thrilled about exposing the back of his head to Buckbeak, but he obeyed. He bowed briefly and looked up. The hippogriff continued to stare at him haughtily, not moving at all. “Ah!” Hagrid exclaimed, looking worried. “Right... But at that moment, to Hadrian’s great surprise, the creature unexpectedly bent its scaly front knees and lowered its body into a clear bow. “Well done, Hadrian!” Hagrid applauded, ecstatic. “You can touch it! Stroke its beak, let’s go!”

Hadrian slowly approached the hippogriff and reached out, stroking its beak. The creature closed its eyes, seemingly enjoying the attention. The class erupted in applause, except for Bulstrode and her friends, who looked deeply disappointed. Hadrian smiled in wonder at the majestic creature that allowed him to caress it. He saw the soul of the animal reflected in its watchful, wild, and untamed eyes—a living flame in all its glory.

“Alright then, Hadrian,” Hagrid said. “I think he’d even let you ride him!” This was more than Hadrian had anticipated. Draco lightly grasped the serpent on his shoulders, and she hissed in disgust. “Stupid boy! You’re going to fly to your death!” the snake hissed in apprehension.

“Yes. Climb up there, just behind the wing joint,” Hagrid instructed. “And be careful not to pluck any feathers; he won’t like that at all...” Hadrian stepped onto Buckbeak's wing and hoisted himself onto the animal's back. The hippogriff stood up, and Hadrian wasn’t quite sure where to hold on; everything in front of him was covered in feathers. “You can go, then!” Hagrid shouted, slapping the hippogriff’s side.

Without warning, the nearly four-meter wings spread out on either side of Hadrian. He barely had time to cling to the creature’s neck before they were soaring upwards. The hippogriff’s wings fluttered uncomfortably beneath him, giving him the sensation that he might be thrown into the air; the satin feathers slipped through his fingers, and he didn’t dare hold on tighter.

Instead of the smooth flight of the Nimbus 2000, the ride rocked back and forth as Buckbeak’s body rose and fell with each powerful flap of his wings. Hadrian felt a surge of fear as Buckbeak turned around the ring and then began to descend. Anticipating the landing, Hadrian instinctively threw his body backward as the creature’s neck lowered, fearing he might slip off its beak. He felt a thud as the hippogriff’s four limbs touched the ground. Miraculously, he managed to hold on and straighten up again.

“Good job, Hadrian!” Hagrid shouted as everyone except Bulstrode and her friends cheered. “Okay, who else wants to try it?”

Encouraged by Hadrian’s success, the other students cautiously climbed the fence surrounding the ring. Hagrid released the hippogriffs one by one, and soon the nervous teenagers began to bow all over the ring. Neville ran away multiple times when his creature refused to bend its knees. Draco, Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise practiced on the brown hippogriff while Hadrian stood next to Nyx (who was wrapped in the woods to get a better view) near the fence, watching. Bulstrode and her friends remained with Buckbeak, who had just returned Bulstrode’s bow. She was now caressing his beak with a contemptuous air.

“That's a piece of cake,” Bulstrode said in a squeaky voice loud enough for Hadrian to hear. “It could only be easy if Potter could do it... I bet you don’t have anything dangerous, do you?” she taunted the creature. “Do you, you ugly thug?”

For Hadrian, everything seemed to happen in slow motion. He saw Buckbeak rise on his hind legs, preparing to attack. In seconds, he was next to Bulstrode, pushing her away from the impending blow. Bulstrode screamed in fright as she was thrown hard to the ground, staring wide-eyed at Hadrian. Blood stained his clothes as he tried to calm the angry animal.

“Shhh,” Hadrian whispered, stroking the hippogriff’s snout tenderly. “It’s okay now.” Buckbeak let out a guilty squeal, nudging his head into Hadrian’s face as if to apologize for the injury he had caused. “Don’t worry about what that stupid girl said,” he said, leaning his forehead against the creature’s. “You’re amazing.”

“Hazz!” Draco and his friends were the first to reach him. “For Merlin’s sake, are you crazy?!” Pansy exclaimed, examining the deep claw marks on Hadrian’s arm and the tears in his clothes.

“I’m fine,” he suppressed a groan of pain as Blaise bandaged his arm with a torn piece of his cloak. “And you, Bulstrode,” he growled at the terrified girl still lying on the ground, “learn to listen to the teachers’ instructions before you open that filthy mouth. Hagrid warned you about the pride of the hippogriffs, and you knowingly ignored his advice. Put yourself in your place.” Bulstrode winced as she looked into Hadrian’s intense green eyes shining with anger. “Everyone here is a witness to your mistake. Remember that.”

Hagrid looked at Hadrian, his beetle-like eyes misty with emotion. “You’re a great teacher, never doubt that,” Hadrian assured him. “You perfectly warned us about how to deal with hippogriffs. Bulstrode was the one who was inconsequential and arrogant in ignoring those warnings. She asked for it, and none of it is your fault. I’ll make sure everyone knows that.”

Buckbeak let out a squeal of appreciation as the other hippogriffs approached, surrounding Hadrian and bowing to him in thanks for his defense. Hadrian smiled and returned their bows.

“Now you’d better go to Madam Pomfrey,” Draco said, steadying Hadrian by his uninjured arm. Hadrian was losing a lot of blood from the deep cut and was looking pale.

“Draco will take me to the infirmary,” Hadrian told Hagrid, shooting him a mischievous grin. “You can continue your lesson. And I suggest you consider an arrest for a certain someone.” With that, the couple began walking away from the ring, Nyx cursing quietly behind them about the insolence of children.

“You’re done for, Bulstrode,” Theodore called out, laughing at the girl still sprawled on the ground.

“After class, you’ll come with me to Professor Snape’s office,” Hagrid said menacingly to Bulstrode. “Now, let’s continue with the class…”

“I’ll still kill you!” Draco growled at Hadrian as they climbed the stairs to the infirmary. “You jumped in front of an angry hippogriff! And to save that—ugh—girl!”

Hadrian chuckled, “If I hadn’t done anything, she would have ruined Hagrid’s reputation. I couldn’t let that happen.”

“You’re a bloody wizard! Use a spell to throw her back where she came from, but don’t put yourself in harm’s way for her!” Draco almost screamed, frustration clear in his voice.

“I kind of didn’t think about it. I just… did it.” Hadrian replied, giving Draco his best cub dog eyes, which only made Draco’s annoyance deepen.

“Damn those puppy dog eyes,” Draco grumbled in defeat as they entered the infirmary.

“Mr. Potter!” Madam Pomfrey rushed over to the bed where Draco was helping Hadrian sit down. Nyx shrank himself to curl around Hadrian’s shoulders. “You’ll start living in this ward if you keep coming back like this! And it’s only the first day of school!” She looked worried as she began to cast diagnostic spells, peeling away the makeshift bandage.

“This idiot got in front of an angry hippogriff to save Bulstrode,” Draco grumbled, glaring at Hadrian.

“By Merlin, Potter!” Pomfrey gasped, her eyes wide. “You’re lucky I can fix this arm. If the cut had been any deeper, you’d be in real trouble.”

“I’m glad we have an amazing medi-witch like you,” Hadrian smiled at her.

“Don’t give me that little smile, Potter,” she scolded, cleaning the wound. “You won’t manipulate me.”

“But I know you love me,” Hadrian shrugged playfully as Madam Pomfrey sutured his cuts and bandaged his arm, the warmth of her care making him feel a little better despite everything.

“Conceited boy,” Madam Pomfrey murmured with a smirk. “Your radius bone is broken, and a vein has ruptured. If it had gone deeper, it could have hit an artery, and then we would have had a big problem.” She sighed and waved her wand, making several potion vials float toward them. “I’ll give you a potion to calcify the bone, one for blood replacement, and another for pain. With your core being so powerful, you won’t need this cast for long. However, since it’s your right arm, you’re temporarily excused from any activities that involve using it—like stirring potions, waving wands, or writing. Don’t wet the cast, and don’t force your arm. I expect to see you in twenty days to remove the cast. Do we understand?” She fixed him with a serious gaze.

“Yes, Poppy.” Hadrian smiled, accepting the potion bottles and downing them in one gulp.

“Good. Make sure to eat plenty of fruits, vegetables, meats, grains, and dairy. And drink lots of water.” Madam Pomfrey continued to clean the blood from his clothes.

“Thank you very much,” Hadrian said, still smiling.

“Rest until the bell for the next class,” she instructed. “With the blood replacement potion, you’ll be well enough to continue your classes.”

“Yes, ma’am.” They waved goodbye to the mediwitch, who had gone to attend to a newly arrived patient. Nyx jumped down from Hadrian’s shoulders and settled onto the pillow beside him.

“I swear, if I end up worrying about you, I’ll come back and kill you,” Draco snorted as he sat beside Hadrian and pulled him into a gentle embrace.

“I love you too, Moonlight.” Hadrian kissed Draco’s cheek affectionately before snuggling closer.

“Don’t come at me with your manipulations,” Draco said, squeezing him lightly. “Don’t ever scare me like that again. I don’t know what I would do if something happened to you.” His voice cracked slightly, revealing his concern.

“I’m sorry,” Hadrian replied, raising his head to meet Draco’s gaze. “I’m fine. Nothing serious happened. I’m not going anywhere.” Draco’s thumb brushed tenderly over Hadrian’s cheek.

“I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you too, Moonlight.” Their lips met in a soft kiss, communicating all their love and worry for each other. They pulled away just as the bell rang for the next class.

“We’d better go before Madam Pomfrey comes back to blow us away,” Hadrian said with a teasing smile.

“I don’t doubt that.” Draco returned the smile, standing up and taking Nyx onto his shoulders. “And you, young lady—what were you doing during all of that?”

Hadrian took Draco's hand as they walked out of the infirmary together.

“It was your choice to take that risk for the sake of Hagrid and the hippogriffs. Besides, being hurt only makes your point stronger when showing Bulstrode’s true nature.”

“Wow, you’re sensitive,” Hadrian scoffed playfully.

“I’m a realist. But yes, I worried about you, cub. I will always worry. You’re the most precious person to me, Hazz. However, there are things I can’t interfere with—things that might hurt you, and I can’t prevent them because it would hinder your growth. It hurts to see you in pain, and I wish I never had to see that again. I love you, cub.”

"I love you too, Nyx." Hadrian stroked the serpent's head gently.

"HAZZ!" Neville rushed up to the couple, a group of concerned Slytherins trailing behind him. "My Merlin, what happened?!" His eyes widened with worry, momentarily forgetting his heartache at the sight of Hadrian and Draco together.

"This imbecile saved Bulstrode from death," Theodore grumbled, glaring at Hadrian.

"What was I supposed to do? Grab some popcorn and watch her bleed out?" Pansy scoffed, crossing her arms.

"But is everything okay now?" Neville asked, glancing between them nervously.

"Yes, Nev." Hadrian took Neville's trembling hand, placing it over his heart. "I'm fine," he assured with a warm smile.

Throughout potions class, Severus kept casting worried glances at Hadrian. The boy sat next to Neville, guiding him through their tasks, occasionally using his left arm to correct any mistakes from the Gryffindor. After class, Severus called Hadrian aside, ensuring they were alone in a magically protected space.

"How are you?" Severus asked, kneeling in front of the boy. He cradled Hadrian's face gently, his eyes scanning for any signs of pain or further injury.

"I'm fine, Sevvie." Hadrian leaned into the comforting touch, relishing the warmth of the large hand on his cheek. "There’s nothing to worry about."

"What did Poppy say about your arm?" Severus asked, indicating the cast before pulling out his wand to cast a diagnostic spell of his own.

"She said I’m fine and that I’ll have the cast off in twenty days." Hadrian took Severus's hand away from his face, trying to reassure him. "Really, you don't need to worry."

"How can I not worry?" Severus's obsidian gaze locked onto Hadrian's bright emerald eyes. "I worry about you, Hadrian. You're the most important thing in my life. I couldn’t bear it if something happened to you."

Hadrian wrapped his arms around Severus, holding him tightly, and was relieved when the teacher reciprocated the gesture.

"I know. I'm sorry about that," Hadrian murmured into Severus's neck, his face hidden in the comforting space. He breathed in the sweet scent of rain and lilies, which had become a source of solace for Severus ever since Hadrian entered his life. The Potions Master had even brewed a special potion to prevent unpleasant odors from lingering on him.

"It's okay, Hazz." Severus inhaled deeply, allowing the calming scent to soothe him. "You’d better go before you’re late." He reluctantly released Hadrian from the embrace.

"Yes, I... um... See you around." Hadrian smiled nervously, hurrying out of the room. Severus watched the door close behind him, a frown of confusion lingering on his brow.

"Hazz." Remus called out as he spotted the boy running down the empty hallway. His keen sense of smell picked up the scent of fresh blood, and his eyes widened when he noticed the cast on Hadrian's arm. "What happened?" he asked, concern etching his features as he approached the student.

"Ah, hi Moony." Hadrian smiled sheepishly, his cheeks flushing. "I kind of put myself between Bulstrode and an offended hippogriff to save Hagrid's job."

"You..." Remus's words faltered as he instinctively pulled Hadrian into a tight embrace. His wolf instinctively growled at the thought of the minor being injured without him there to protect him.

"I'm fine, Moony. Really, you don’t have to worry." Hadrian returned the hug, trying to reassure him. "I’ll be okay, and in twenty days, I’ll have this cast off."

"I just got you back. I don’t know what I’d do if I lost you again, Hazz." Remus pulled back slightly to caress Hadrian's flushed cheek, and the boy leaned into the touch, finding comfort in it.

"You won’t lose me, Moony. I’m not going anywhere." Hadrian spoke with conviction, hoping to calm the werewolf's fears.

"Good." Remus straightened up, his expression softening. "Now hurry, because you’re late for your next class."

"See you later, Moony." Hadrian waved as he dashed down the corridor, his heart lighter despite the circumstances.

Many students were blaming Bulstrode for the incident. After all, Hagrid had warned them that hippogriffs were proud creatures and should not be insulted. It was foolish of Bulstrode to disregard those instructions.

After dinner, Hadrian and Draco visited Hagrid, who was visibly upset over Hadrian’s injury. The half-giant revealed that the Hogwarts Board of Governors had been informed about the incident.

The Board was a group of twelve wizards responsible for overseeing the operations of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. They had the authority to appoint or suspend a headmaster and were obligated to act if parents sought redress for any school-related issues. They could even close the school if deemed necessary. Lucius Malfoy, Draco's father, served as the President of the Board.

At Hadrian’s request, Draco wrote a letter to Lucius and Ragnuk detailing what had happened and explaining Hadrian's reasons for putting himself in danger. Maray, worried about her son, sent him a letter filled with concern and admonishments about his reckless behavior.

However, out of nowhere, Hagrid exploded at Hadrian, saying he wasn’t worth the risk of being outside the castle at night. Hadrian, thinking Hagrid was referring to the recent events with Sirius Black, felt a wave of frustration wash over him. After the tense encounter, he accompanied Draco back to the Gryffindor Common Room, and the two settled in for the night, letting the day’s worries fade away.

Chapter Text

Bulstrode neither spoke nor looked at Hadrian, nor did he even thank him for saving his life. In Potions class with the Gryffindors, Hadrian offered to help Neville fix his potion and provide some private lessons to address his doubts and difficulties. Severus accepted and awarded points to Slytherin for Hadrian’s assistance to a fellow student. Goyle caught Hadrian’s attention by saying that Sirius had been spotted not far from Hogwarts, in a Muggle town.

Remus was not in class when they arrived for their first Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson. The students took their seats, unpacked their backpacks, and began chatting as the teacher finally appeared. Remus smiled faintly and placed his old, battered briefcase on the desk. He was dressed poorly as usual, but he looked healthier than on the day of the train journey, as if he had enjoyed some hearty meals.

“Good afternoon,” he greeted. Hadrian noticed the excited spark in Remus’s eyes as their gazes met. “Please put all your books back in your backpacks. Today, we will have a practical lesson. You’ll only need your wands.”

Some students exchanged curious glances as they put away their books. They had never had a practical Defense Against the Dark Arts lesson before, unless they counted the unforgettable class from the previous year when the teacher had brought in a cage of Pixies and released them into the room.

“Right then,” Remus said when everyone was ready. “Follow me.”

Intrigued, the students stood up and followed him out of the room. Peeves was in the way, singing annoyingly, “Mad, wolf, Lupin.” Remus instructed him to remove the gum that the poltergeist had stuck in the lock, but Peeves ignored him. So, Remus drew his wand and demonstrated a very useful spell. He raised his wand to shoulder height and said, “Waddiwasi!” pointing at the poltergeist. With the force of a bullet, the bubblegum pellet shot out of the keyhole and lodged itself in Peeves’s left nostril. The poltergeist flipped upside down and quickly fled, cursing in horror.

The students applauded and continued walking. They arrived in the teachers' lounge, and Remus instructed everyone to enter. It was a long room, lined with wooden panels and furnished with old, mismatched chairs. The room was empty except for one occupant. Severus was seated in a low armchair and looked up at the students as they entered. His eyes gleamed with something Hadrian didn’t recognize, and his mouth wore an expression of disdain. When Remus entered and gestured to close the door, Severus withdrew, his black robes swirling behind him as he left, the door closing with a soft slam.

Remus began the lesson by explaining that there was a Boggart in the old cupboard where the teachers kept spare robes at the back of the room. It shook and thumped violently against the wall. Boggarts prefer dark, enclosed spaces: wardrobes, the gaps under beds, cupboards under sinks, and so on. Boggarts are shape-shifters, able to take on the form of whatever they believe will scare someone the most. No one knows what a Boggart looks like when it’s alone. The advantage the students have over the creature is their numbers; the Boggart will become confused trying to assume the form that each person fears the most, allowing the wizard to use the spell that repels them. The spell is simple but requires concentration. What truly defeats a Boggart is laughter. Therefore, they need to force it to take on a form that the wizard finds amusing. “Riddikulus!” is the spell that repels the creature; the wizard must concentrate on what they find funny, and the Boggart will take that form.

Hadrian thought, *What terrifies you most about the world?* He dreaded seeing what form the creature would take. Was it Dumbledore? He wasn’t afraid of the old man. Was it Voldemort? Yes, he was afraid of him. But... Vernon. Vernon was the person he feared most in the world. Even though he was just a Muggle, the trauma Hadrian had experienced was so profound that, despite his own power, he feared what the man could do to him. He didn’t want the entire class to see his attacker and for the murmurs and gossip to resurface from the time he had lived with his uncles. Hadrian winced and glanced around, hoping no one had noticed him. Many students had their eyes tightly shut. But Draco noticed; the blonde took hold of his hands and caressed them affectionately to reassure him. It worked.

The class continued, each student facing the creature. With Pansy, the Boggart transformed into a great white shark swimming in the air, its mouth filled with sharp teeth, before morphing into a tiny goldfish thrashing helplessly on the ground. Vincent Crabbe was afraid of Voldemort. Tall and bald, with sickly white skin like that of a corpse, his skinny body was clad in a dark black tunic. There were no lips on his face, and his deformed nose had two slits like a snake’s; his eyes shone bright red with slit-like pupils. After the Riddikulus spell was cast, this horrendous being wore a ridiculous baby outfit, complete with a cap, a pacifier in his mouth, and a bottle and a little blanket in each hand.

Bulstrode was afraid of Nyx. Where “little Voldie” had been, there was now Nyx—enormous, about fifty meters long, its body elevated, mouth gaping wide to show its fangs while hissing dangerously. Everyone seemed to laugh as the real Nyx moved proudly on Hadrian's shoulders. Bulstrode uttered the spell, and the Nyx-Boggart transformed into a childish balloon that floated away. The real Nyx hissed in offense and shot a glare at the girl. With a snap, the balloon turned into a scorpion, which then rushed out until, with another snap, it transformed into a beetle.

“We’re confusing it!” Remus shouted. “We’re almost done!” Nott! Theodore ran forward. The beetle, with a snap, turned into a Nundu.

Nundus are giant, mammalian creatures resembling leopards, complete with spots. Their backs are covered in spines, and their tails also bear spines. They have large, pointed ears and their faces are adorned with more spines. Their throats, full of thorns, can inflate, making them appear lion-like. Native to East Africa, they move silently despite their size and are considered by some to be the most dangerous creatures in existence. The Nundu's breath is toxic and carries a disease capable of wiping out entire villages. It is extremely difficult to kill and has never been defeated by fewer than a hundred wizards working together.

“Riddikulus!” Theodore shouted. A crack echoed as the Nundu transformed into a clumsy kitten.

Blaise was afraid of a report card filled with T’s (the lowest grade, known as a Troll). He had crumpled the scroll into a ball, which kept rolling on the floor until it reached Hadrian's feet. The boy raised his wand, prepared to cast, but... the Boggart became Vernon. Hadrian shuddered, his eyes watered, and a lump formed in his throat. Vernon advanced towards him, a red-hot rage evident on his face, shouting insults and curses. Hadrian wanted to cast the spell, but he was completely paralyzed.

“Here!” Remus shouted suddenly, rushing forward and drawing all the creature’s attention. Vernon vanished. For a second, everyone looked around in fear, wondering what would appear next. Then they saw a silvery-white globe hanging in the air before Remus, who quietly said, “Riddikulus.”

“Forward, Pansy, and finish him off!” the professor commanded as the Boggart landed on the ground in the form of a cockroach. With one last snap, the shark reappeared. This time, Pansy moved forward, looking determined.

“Riddikulus!” she shouted, and for a split second, her classmates envisioned the goldfish thrashing about before Pansy let out a hearty laugh, causing the Boggart to burst into a thousand tiny wisps of smoke and disappear.

“Excellent!” Remus exclaimed as the class applauded enthusiastically, holding back his inner wolf, which was eager for the Boggart's defeat. “Excellent, Pansy. All right, everyone... Let me see... Five points for Slytherin for every person who faced the Boggart... Ten for Pansy because she faced him twice, and five for Hadrian.”

“But I didn’t do anything,” Hadrian protested, still stunned that the Boggart had turned into Vernon.

“You answered my questions correctly at the beginning of class, Hadrian,” he replied gently. “Very well, everyone, it was an excellent class. For homework, please read the chapter on Boggarts and write a summary to hand in... on Monday. And that’s it for today. Hadrian, you stay.” As the students left the staff room, agitated chatter filled the air. Hadrian, however, wasn’t feeling very excited. Reluctantly, Draco followed his boyfriend’s request to be left alone.

“Are you okay, Hazz?” Remus approached Hadrian and placed his hands on his shoulders, gazing at him with concern.

“N-no...” Hadrian looked at his feet as Remus guided him to sit in one of the armchairs in the room. “I-I thought I wasn’t afraid of him anymore... But to see him in front of me... again...” The werewolf hugged him tightly as he knelt before him.

“I’m sorry about that,” Remus sighed worriedly, pulling away from the hug to offer a piece of chocolate. Hadrian accepted the sweet treat and ate it immediately.

“It’s okay.” Hadrian leaned forward, wrapping his arms around the professor’s neck once more and burying his face in it. The scent of dark chocolate and freshly cut grass calmed the panic attack rising up his spine. Remus returned the hug, comforting the boy. The bell rang, breaking the bubble of peace and security Hadrian felt in the werewolf’s arms.

“You’d better go,” Remus said, kissing Hadrian’s forehead. The boy managed to relax under the warmth of his affection.

“Thank you, Moony.” He kissed Remus’s cheek before leaving the staff room. Remus watched him go, his heart racing and his inner wolf howling.

---

The next day, Minerva McGonagall returned to discuss Animagi, and Hadrian felt a strange urge to become one. However, he couldn’t go to the Ministry to ask for permission; Dumbledore would find out, and he didn’t want the old man discovering his “secret weapon.” He felt a strong need to become one. Perhaps it was a family trait, considering his father had been an illegal Animagus. He could help Remus with his transformations during the full moon. Hadrian wanted to become an Animagus.

“Nyx, should I become an illegal Animagus or not?” he whispered to the snake on his shoulders as he wrote notes from the board, careful not to draw McGonagall’s attention.

“If that’s what your heart desires...” Nyx nudged the boy’s cheek with her head. “Then you should do it.”

“Thank you.”

During his lunch break, Hadrian walked to the Defense Against the Dark Arts room, entered the classroom, and knocked on the door of the teacher's private office. Hearing a muffled "come in," he stepped inside and smiled at Remus.

"Hazz," Remus greeted, smiling back and gesturing to the chair in front of him. "To what do I owe the honour?"

"I wanted to ask you for help." Hadrian blushed as he curled up in his chair, looking away.

"What do you need?" The werewolf leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table and clasping his hands together.

"Eh... It's kind of academic, but not entirely."

"You know stalling won't help you," Remus said with an encouraging smile as Hadrian swallowed hard and took a breath.

"I want to be an Animagus." Remus's eyes widened as Hadrian felt his heart race.

The man sat still, a thousand thoughts racing through his mind, nostalgic memories of his own school days flooding back. But then he remembered what was at stake: Hadrian's life. If Dumbledore found out, it would make the boy's life hell, even more than it already was. And Voldemort? He hadn’t died and was still out there, searching for a way to regain his body and "rise again."

"I know I can't go to the Ministry and ask for permission because Dumbledore would find out, and I’d like to make it a 'surprise,'" Hadrian rushed out in one breath. "That means I’d be an illegal Animagus, just like my father. I want to do this. I’ve read several books on the subject, and I know all the steps by heart. I’m ready to do it. But I wanted your opinion since you helped my father through this process. Plus, being an Animagus could help you during the full moon..."

"Alright, Hazz." Remus interrupted him. Hadrian fell silent, looking at the man in amazement. He had accepted it so readily. "I understand your reasons. And I know you'll do it even if I deny it." Remus's laugh made the boy relax. "I can help you. Come back here tomorrow night before curfew, and I’ll give you some 'utensils.'"

"Thank you!" Hadrian exclaimed, darting across the table to wrap his arms around Remus in a tight hug, leaving a quick kiss on his cheek. The teacher was startled at first but soon returned the embrace with a smile.

Hadrian had made up his mind. He would do this. However, Draco was not very happy about the idea. Not because Hadrian wanted to become an Animagus, nor because it was illegal, nor because of his injured arm. It was because Hadrian would have to spend a month with a Mandrake leaf in his mouth, meaning no kisses. That was why Draco would "torture" his boyfriend for suffering a month of abstinence from his sweet kisses.

The following evening, after visiting Remus and picking up everything he would need for the first stage, Hadrian found himself trapped between the mattress of his bed and a very hungry Draco Malfoy. The blonde’s large hands roamed over Hadrian's body, squeezing his waist, thighs, and buttocks. The brunette writhed on the bed, raising his hips against Draco’s, who had one knee separating Hadrian's legs. Moans and sighs were muffled by Draco's possessive lips as his good hand tangled in the blonde locks, deepening the kiss. Their tongues fought for dominance, their lips hurried and desperate for more. Both felt butterflies in their stomachs, their hearts racing with the feelings they had for each other.

"I—me..." Hadrian tried to speak between kisses, but Draco refused to release his lips. "Really... I must go..."

"I need to enjoy this before I can't kiss you for a month." Draco smiled mischievously as he admired the sight of Hadrian—flushed, disheveled, his clothes crumpled and unkempt, with his lips red and swollen, gasping for air.

"I promise to reward you," Hadrian smiled conspiratorially at his boyfriend. "But now I really need to go."

"You know it’s going to be a long month of torture, right?" Draco arched an eyebrow.

"I know very well." Hadrian smiled and pulled him in for a tender, slow kiss, conveying how much the other meant to him without needing words. "I love you, Moonlight."

"I love you too, Sunshine." The blonde got up and helped Hadrian to his feet.

Soon, Hadrian was using his Cloak to navigate the dark corridors of the castle. He was alone; Nyx had gone out, complaining about mating pheromones, to hunt while the lovers said their goodbyes. Now, the boy was sneaking through the plants in Greenhouse 3. He gently picked a Mandrake leaf, careful not to damage it, and left the greenhouse cautiously. The ritual to become an Animagus consisted of seven steps:

• First Step: For a whole month, from one full moon to the next, the wizard must keep a Mandrake leaf in his mouth. During this time, it must NOT be swallowed or removed; otherwise, the process must be repeated from the beginning.

• Second Step: After a month with the leaf in his mouth, the wizard must remove it and place it in a crystal jar. The jar should be exposed to the light of the full moon (if the night is cloudy, the process must be repeated). While removing the leaf, the wizard must add a strand of his own hair to the jar. Then, he must take a silver teaspoon and gather dew from a place that has not seen sunlight for seven days and has not been trodden by any human. Additionally, he must add a chrysalis from a Death's-Head Hawk Moth (the chrysalis is the secretion that comes from the moth's cocoon). If done correctly, the wizard should leave the jar in a dark, hidden place that does not receive sunlight and should not look at it until the next lightning storm.

• Third Step: While waiting for the storm (which can last days, weeks, months, or even years), the wizard must point his wand at his heart at sunrise and sunset and recite: "Amato Animo Animato Animagus" every day until the lightning storm occurs.

• Fourth Step: Throughout this process, if the third step was performed correctly, the wizard will begin to feel a second heartbeat, which may be stronger or weaker than the first. If not, he must start over.

• Fifth Step: When the lightning storm starts, regardless of what the wizard is doing, he must go to where the jar is hidden and retrieve it. If all previous steps were completed correctly, when the wizard opens it, there will be a single sip of a blood-red potion inside.

• Sixth Step: The wizard must then go to a secluded, open place where he can transform without injury and without interruption. Once there, he must drink the potion and point his wand at his heart, reciting the incantation again: "Amato Animo Animato Animagus."

• Seventh Step: If all goes well, the wizard will feel a searing pain and an intense double heartbeat. There will be discomfort during the transformation, but finally, after so long, the wizard will become an Animagus. After the transformation, he will feel comfortable once again.

Note: It is common for a wizard to feel uncomfortable during their first transformation, as all their accessories, such as clothes and glasses, merge with the fur, scales, or feathers—whatever will be part of the animal. To revert to human form, the wizard must visualize their normal human self. With practice, the transformation becomes easier, and experienced wizards can transform without using their wand.

Hadrian was hidden from view near the Great Lake, his Invisibility Cloak resting on the grass beside him as he stared up at the full moon. Leaning against the trunk of a tree, the cold wind made his black hair dance in the air. He sighed and turned his emerald gaze to the Mandrake leaf in his hand. Remus was supposed to be out there somewhere, transformed into a werewolf, likely in the Forbidden Forest. Thankfully, there were no Dementors around tonight.

"Let's do this." With a deep breath, he placed the leaf on his upper gum, securing it with his lips. "This is going to suck." He picked up his Cloak and stood.

Then he saw it. Hidden in the shadows of the trees nearby was a pair of large gray eyes watching him. At that moment, a cloud drifted away from the moon, revealing a huge black dog. A stirring sensation of unease gripped Hadrian, followed by a warmth in his chest. Those eyes... Where had he seen them before? Who was that dog? The hoot of an owl pulled him from his trance. He glanced up at the sky and then looked back at the dog, but it had vanished. An inexplicable feeling of emptiness and sadness washed over him. Shaking his head, Hadrian pulled the Cloak over himself and made his way back to the castle.

Chapter Text

Parvati Patil and Lavender Brown were becoming increasingly unbearable when it came to divination—or whatever it was Professor Trelawney taught the easily impressionable students. To add to the chaos, Hadrian, with his injured arm, became the focus of their pity, as if they were attending his funeral. In contrast, Remus’s classes were a complete success. The story of how Neville’s Boggart took the form of Severus Snape, forcing him to wear his grandmother’s bizarre clothes, turned into a spectacle in the blink of an eye.

The Potions Master would only shoot a hard look at anyone who dared to comment on what had happened near him, sending students fleeing in terror. No one wanted to attract the wrath of the dreaded Dungeon Bat. Severus refrained from picking on poor Neville solely because of Hadrian’s friendship with Gryffindor; otherwise, the boy would have been crushed. That didn't prevent the professor from targeting other Gryffindors who irked him.

On the other hand, Hagrid had been teaching them about various magical creatures, with Hadrian always by his side to assist him in case something became too dangerous for the students. Theoretically, Slytherin was overseeing the half-giant's teaching plans, which suited Hagrid just fine; he saw no danger in practically anything. Strangely, every creature seemed to love Hadrian. He didn’t quite understand why, though he suspected it was due to being raised by goblins, who taught him to recognize that every being has consciousness and deserves respect. Well... not all beings deserved respect. Dumbledore was a prime example.

As October rolled in, the Quidditch season began, with all the teams striving to win the Cup. One night after practice, Hadrian and Draco returned to the Common Room, completely exhausted and eager for a shower and a good night’s sleep. However, their plans were quickly disrupted by the excited chatter of the Slytherins, who were buzzing about Halloween. Students from third year onward would have their first outing to the wizarding village of Hogsmeade, just a stone's throw from Hogwarts.

Hadrian and Draco joined their friends in the armchairs by the fireplace and, very reluctantly, tackled their homework duties to prevent it from piling up. Hadrian, with his intense green eyes, flopped into Draco’s lap, resting after the grueling training session. The next full moon was only two weeks away, and he was eager to get the damn Mandrake leaf out of his mouth. Draco tortured him every night, teasingly kissing his body and getting dangerously close to his lips. Hadrian longed for his kisses; the older boy's skilled hands roamed over his body masterfully. Draco knew exactly where and how to touch him to drive him insane. Hadrian yawned, resting his head against Draco’s chest. He really wanted to go to bed, but he still had chores to complete and a shower to take. He pulled his backpack closer, retrieved some parchment, ink, and a quill, and got to work.

---

At that moment, Hadrian was sneaking around the castle at night. He left the castle and headed toward the familiar tree by the Great Lake, where he always sat. Nyx was already waiting for him, coiled up in her scaly form. He settled down beside the serpent.

"I'm not going back to the room with you," she said without moving as Hadrian took the crystal vial from his pocket and returned it to its original size.

"You and Draco are going to be busy with your weird thing of almost swallowing each other all night," she added.

"It's called a kiss." Hadrian laughed as the light of the full moon illuminated them. Miraculously, the sky was clear of any clouds. "Goodbye, Mandrake leaf." He smiled as he took the leaf out of his mouth and placed it in the jar. Finally, he could eat without worrying about swallowing the leaf or acting uncomfortable, or having a minor panic attack when he woke up thinking he had swallowed it in his sleep. Better yet, he could kiss Draco again.

"Stop thinking about it!" Nyx scolded. "I can smell your hormones all the way over here."

"When you and Hera are being funny, no one interrupts you," he replied with a grin as he placed a strand of his hair in the bottle. He took the silver spoon from his pocket and enlarged it to its normal size.

"As if someone with enough intelligence would put themselves between two giant serpents," he commented dismissively.

"Did you find the dew that hasn’t been touched by sunlight or trodden by any human for seven whole days?" he asked, looking at the snake and completely ignoring the barrage of cheeky retorts he could use to provoke his familiar.

She untied herself and began to crawl in the direction of the Forbidden Forest.

The boy got up, gathered his things, and followed the serpent. They ventured into the forest until the castle was no longer visible. With the spoon, he scooped up the dew and added it to the mix, along with the chrysalis from a Death's-Head Hawk Moth. After mixing it thoroughly, he stood up and made his way back to the castle, with Nyx leading the way. From a distance, a dog watched intently.

Hadrian returned to the familiar second-floor girls' restroom.

"Hey, Myrtle!" he greeted the ghost, who smiled at him. "Where have you been?" Or floated, he thought, smiling as he saw the girl's eyes twinkle.

"I made a friend from Ravenclaw." Hadrian and Nyx approached the sink. "Her name is Luna Lovegood. She’s in her second year. Very kind and witty."

"I’d like to meet her one day," Hadrian smiled. "Open." Instantly, the passage opened.

With a nod to the ghost, Hadrian jumped into the tunnel, Nyx following closely behind. Ordering the door to close, they made their way through the tunnel, clearing it once again. Nostalgia washed over him as he turned rat bones into a cuddly mattress. But soon, the tragic memories of the past year resurfaced, tormenting him after so much time free from them.

"That's over, cub," Nyx said, rubbing her head against Hadrian's hand. The boy smiled at his familiar and sighed.

"You're right."

"I always am."

With an amused smile on his lips, Hadrian moved forward, cleaning and brightening everything around him. Upon opening the second door, he sighed. Unlike last year, Hera was not there to welcome him. After tidying up the Main Chamber, he looked around. Everything felt so empty. He ordered the office to open, entered, placed the crystal bottle on the table, and threw himself into the comfortable chair.

"Now I just have to wait for the next lightning storm," he sighed as he watched the bottle.

"What do we do now?"

"It can’t be touched by sunlight, and I can’t look at it until the storm."

"That's easy."

"I'm counting on you to wake me up from sunrise until the storm," he said with a smug smile as he stood up and placed his familiar on his shoulders.

"You’re abusing an innocent and fragile serpent," Nyx teased.

Hadrian laughed as he walked out of the Chamber and sealed it behind him.

"Have a good night, Myrtle."

"Bye, Hazz." The boy smiled before putting the Cloak on himself and heading toward the dungeons.

"If you want to stay down here for a while..." Hadrian suggested with a sly smile as he watched the serpent slither from his shoulders to the fireplace in Slytherin's common room. "I’ll see you at sunrise." She didn’t say goodbye; she simply curled up and fell asleep while Hadrian hurriedly went up to his room. He rushed to brush his teeth and rid his mouth of the taste of Mandrake before throwing himself onto the bed where a blond boy lay asleep.

"Holy shit!" Draco exclaimed, waking up to the surprise of Hadrian grabbing him and nuzzling his neck. "Do you want me to have a heart attack?" he groaned, feeling the younger boy's delicate hands running over his chest.

"I took the Mandrake out." Hadrian raised his face to show his boyfriend his sly smile, which was soon reciprocated.

"I couldn’t take it anymore."

"Hey! I was the tortured one in this story!" Draco laughed as he reversed their positions, pressing Hadrian against the mattress and parting his legs with one knee.

"Shut up, Sunshine," Hadrian retorted, his emerald eyes sparkling.

"Come shut me up then, Moonlight," Draco replied mischievously as he pressed his full lips against Hadrian's.

Desire completely dominated them—need, longing. They had been yearning for this moment for a long time. Hadrian moaned as he felt Draco's tongue invade his mouth, exploring it and caressing his own possessively. The blond grunted as he felt Hadrian graze his pelvis and hurriedly open his pajama shirt.

"Draco..." Hadrian moaned as he felt the older boy open his shirt, exposing his chest, then trailing kisses down to his neck. He writhed beneath Draco, both feeling a warmth in their lower abdomens that slowly awakened their limbs. They wanted more; they longed for more; they needed more.

"I promised to hold off until we talk to Tom," Draco commented, directing his kisses to Hadrian's right nipple, pink and hard, completely ready for what the blond was about to do. "But I can still have fun without getting to the 'finally.'" He smiled as he felt Hadrian's body tremble with anticipation as his tongue circled the pink bud.

Hadrian's hand moved from the back of Draco's head to his hair, tangling his fingers in the strands as he rubbed his semi-erect member against the blond. Draco used one hand to pinch Hadrian's neglected nipple while his mouth worked on the other, sucking, kissing, licking, and nibbling. His free hand traveled down Hadrian's belly, reaching its goal. He lightly pressed the minor's member over his pants, feeling satisfaction when he heard a sly gasp escape him.

"Ahn... Draco..." Hadrian moaned as he felt a tighter grip on his cock.

"What do you want, Sunshine?" Draco asked, his mouth moving to Hadrian's left nipple, delighting in the sounds he elicited.

"I-I..." Hadrian's breath came in pants. Both were completely erect, their limbs protesting painfully against the tightness of their clothes. When Draco felt satisfied with teasing the nipples, he continued his kisses and licks down Hadrian's abdomen, reaching the waistband of his pants.

"Come on, Hazz." He lightly nibbled on the fabric covering Hadrian's member, smiling with satisfaction as he felt him shudder and moan even more. "What do you want me to do?"

"I-I want... I want you to touch me..." Hadrian's cheeks flushed violently as he hid his face with his arm.

"Your request is an order, love."

Draco climbed over Hadrian to claim his mouth as his hands deftly removed Hadrian's belt, unbuttoning his pants and unzipping them as their tongues waged war inside their mouths. The blond was surprised to feel a shy, trembling hand of the younger boy opening his pants. He smiled between kisses when he felt Hadrian brush his fingers against his member.

"Is that so?" Draco grinned unabashedly as they pulled their limbs free from the fabric, shuddering at the clash of cold air against warm, sensitive flesh.

"Together..." Hadrian murmured, blushing as Draco helped him wrap his hands around their members.

"Together." Draco kissed him again as they moved their hands against the pulsating organs.

Hadrian moaned against the kiss when he felt Draco thrust against his hand. The friction of their sensitive skin, combined with the sensation of their hands, was driving him wild. He had never touched anyone before; Draco had taught him at the beginning of the school year. He still felt shy about it; it was all too new to him. But... by Merlin! It was wonderful. Not even his wet dreams had been this good. Draco seemed to know exactly what he was doing; he had touched himself before and taught Hadrian the best ways to pleasure himself and his partner. Waking up from an erotic dream featuring the boy with emerald eyes, Hadrian had imagined what it would be like if they were together—what Draco's kisses would taste like, what his skin would feel like, what it would be like to have him beneath him, what their moans would sound like. Draco was reveling in it all, sly and sweet, just like the boy who produced those sounds.

"I'll..." Hadrian gasped as he felt his muscles contract. He remembered his despair the first time he touched himself; he thought he was going to urinate, and he didn't want to experience that shame again.

"It's okay, Sunshine," Draco assured him as he kissed Hadrian's collarbone and increased the speed of his thrusts and his hand.

Hadrian wrapped his arms around the blond's shoulders and pulled him into a needy kiss, feeling his body ablaze and electrified from head to toe. A pleasant tingle surged in his lower abdomen, while butterflies in his stomach made him curl his toes. His moans and breathing intensified. The brunette felt something hot coursing through his urethra as he squeezed his eyes shut; a moan full of pleasure escaped his throat, and his entire body trembled with ecstasy.

"Very good, Sunshine," Draco murmured, kissing him gently.

Hadrian felt his sticky release on his belly. His mind was hazy, completely numbed by the sensations that Draco was giving him. Draco quickened the pace of his hand, moaning as he climaxed, mixing his release with that of the smaller boy's on his belly. They panted, their bodies weak and numb from the orgasm.

"You look beautiful after an orgasm, my love," Draco said with a victorious smile as he stood up and retrieved his wand. He cast a cleaning spell on both of them and the sheets. "Are you going to want to put on pajamas, or are you going to sleep like this?" He gestured to the wrinkled clothes and Hadrian's reddened, now-flaccid member.

"Idiot." Hadrian blushed violently as he stood. Draco adjusted his own clothes and helped Hadrian to his feet. The brunette felt weak but completely happy. The blond assisted him in changing, and soon they were diving under the covers, Hadrian lying on Draco's chest.

"I think I'll misbehave more often if I'm going to be rewarded with something like that," Hadrian muttered sleepily.

"You don't need to misbehave for me to pleasure you, Sunshine." Draco kissed the top of Hadrian's head, smiling happily as they both drifted off to sleep moments later.

---

As the sun began to rise, Nyx awoke and slithered upstairs to Hadrian and Draco's dormitory, hissing at the air thick with pheromones. The serpent climbed onto the bed, crawling over the sheets and tangling between the two sleeping bodies. She approached Hadrian's ear, flicking her tongue against it, making the boy uneasy.

"Wake up, cub." Nothing. "Come on, Hadrian. Wake up." The brunette didn't move. "WAKE UP, BASTARD!" she screamed in his ear, causing Hadrian to jump and scream in fright, waking Draco as well. Nyx laughed at the panic on their faces.

"Brat!" Hadrian hissed angrily, pulling the serpent off him.

"You asked me to wake you up at sunrise," she replied smugly, slithering out of bed.

"I'm going to kill that snake," Hadrian grumbled as he stood up and grabbed his wand.

"You didn't need to wake me up either," Draco muttered, throwing himself back onto the bed. He had sat up in fright, then lay back on the mattress and covered his head with the covers. Hadrian pointed his wand at his heart and recited, "Amato Animo Animato Animagus." He felt a slight tingling, almost imperceptible. Realizing he wouldn't be able to go back to sleep, he decided to start his day with a shower.

Chapter Text

It was the day of the first visit to Hogsmeade, and in the evening, there would be the famous Halloween party. Everyone was very excited. Draco and Hadrian hurriedly dressed, slipped their permits into their pockets, and soon Nyx wrapped herself around the brunette's neck. Moments later, they joined their friends and headed up the stairs to the Great Hall for breakfast before leaving.

"Tell me you’re not going to Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop," Marcus almost begged the couple.

"Why, Marcus?" Hadrian rested his chin on his hand, elbow propped on the table. "Did you want to accompany us?"

"I'd rather be a Gryffindor than go there," he pretended to gag.

"That’s why we’re going," Draco commented with a smile.

"You’re going to regret it," Terrence laughed as the couple shrugged.

When all the students above the third year lined up in front of the Hogwarts gate, waiting to hand over their permits to Filch and the teachers, Hadrian felt a wave of despair wash over him. He couldn’t find his permit. The boy searched every pocket in his clothes, but found nothing.

"Last chance, Potter," Filch said, his smirk implying he was delighted to see that only Hadrian and his friends were left.

"Great," Hadrian sighed, adjusting his clothes.

"We're going to bring back loads of sweets," Pansy smiled at him, trying to cheer him up.

"A ton of candy," Theodore added, waving to his friend.

"I'm sorry, mate," Blaise commented sympathetically. The three gave their permits to the caretaker and followed the other students through the gate.

"I'll stay with you," Draco insisted.

"No, you won’t," Hadrian replied, kissing his lips briefly. "Go have fun." And bring me sweets. He smiled encouragingly at the blond, who wasn’t thrilled about it.

"But I had planned an amazing date for our first outing," Draco pouted, crossing his arms, which made Hadrian laugh.

"We'll have our date on the next outing," Hadrian said, caressing Draco's cheek. "Now go before Filch gives up waiting for you." He pressed a gentle kiss on Draco's lips.

"It won’t be the same without you." Draco rolled his eyes, uncrossing his arms to kiss Hadrian’s forehead. "I’m going," he added reluctantly, "but only because those three won’t know what you like." They exchanged glances for a few seconds before the blond turned away and joined the group of students. With a sigh, Hadrian turned back towards the castle, which now felt strangely empty.

"It was Dumbledore," Nyx raised her head to look into the boy's eyes. "I sensed his magic differently in the café."

"At least he didn't poison me," Hadrian sighed.

"Don’t be like that, Hazz." Nyx rubbed her head against Hadrian’s cheek affectionately.

"It's okay, Nyx, but thank you."

"Hi, Hazz!" Colin approached, bouncing on his feet with flushed cheeks. "Aren't you going on the trip?" he asked, looking confused.

"I lost my authorization," Hadrian shrugged, an idea popping into his mind. "Come with me." He took Colin's hand, who blushed furiously as Hadrian guided him to an empty room. "Go for a walk, Nyx. I’ll call you later."

"Teenagers and their hormones," she complained as she slithered out of the room just before Hadrian closed the door.

"What are we doing here, Hazz?" Colin's voice was a trembling, timid whisper.

"I know you like me." The blond let out a gasp of surprise.

"I'm sorry about that... I didn't want to... I-I'm glad you have Draco..."

"It's okay, Colin." Hadrian leaned against a table, looking at his feet. He was nervous; he wanted this, but he didn’t know how to start the conversation. Colin blushed even more as he stared at the floor, fidgeting with his feet. "Draco and I have an open relationship." Colin raised his head, his eyes wide with surprise. "I'm still not sure how I feel about you, but I know I feel something beyond friendship. So, if you want, could we try?" His emerald eyes glowed with hope.

"And then... I-I can... kiss you...?" Colin's cheeks were as red as strawberries, his heart racing with adrenaline.

"As long as you agree to an open relationship with me." Silence hung in the room as Colin considered this.

"Does Draco know that?" He stared at Hadrian, trying to detect any hint of a lie.

"He does. I've talked to him about it, and he agrees." And indeed, it was true. Hadrian had been "moved" by Neville, Colin, and the twins for some time. He had pulled Draco into a conversation where he clarified his feelings, reaffirming the love he felt for him. Draco understood perfectly and promised to support Hadrian if he wanted to explore connections with others. Draco didn’t want anyone else but Hadrian; he was his world and always would be.

"I-I don't need to 'interact' with Draco, right...?" Colin asked, embarrassed.

"No, you don’t." Colin’s dark eyes shone with determination.

"I-I do." Hadrian felt his heart swell with joy.

"Are you sure about that? You can back out, no problem." The younger boy approached the Slytherin, nervous because he didn’t know how to begin.

"I want to try." His voice came out firmer as his gaze locked onto Hadrian's emerald eyes. Hadrian smiled, his hand resting on the side of Colin's face, caressing his cheek with his thumb.

"You can still back out."

"I don’t." Colin's voice was barely audible, his eyes darting between Hadrian’s emeralds and his lips.

"Then close your eyes." Colin obeyed, his heart racing as he felt Hadrian’s breath draw closer until their lips met.

Fireworks exploded inside Colin. Hadrian Potter was kissing him—the most amazing boy in the world, the one he liked! Hadrian was kissing him! And he said he felt something for him! He said he wanted to try! The happiness Colin felt was overwhelming. He wanted to jump up and scream with joy. Hadrian's lips were so soft and much more experienced than his own. Hadrian Potter had given him his first kiss, regardless of whether he liked him as much as Colin liked Hadrian or if it would lead to anything more serious. It was simply incredible!

Colin gasped as he felt a hand on his waist pulling him closer, positioning him between Hadrian's legs while a soft, skillful tongue entered his mouth and caressed his own. With something as simple as that, Hadrian had made his day the best ever. It was strange to have an extra tongue in his mouth, but the sensation was too good for him to want to stop. Hadrian was kind and caring, making sure not to overwhelm the younger boy. When the kiss broke, Hadrian smiled at Colin’s reddened lips and flushed cheeks.

"What do you think?" Hadrian asked shyly, caressing Colin's very flushed cheeks.

"I—that was amazing!" Colin smiled, beaming with happiness as he leaned into the affectionate touch.

"I'm glad to hear that." Hadrian stroked Colin's blond hair like a sunflower. "Now, I think we'd better go before they find us here."

"Of course. See you later, Hazz." Colin gave him a quick kiss on the lips and left, smiling and bouncing with excitement.

"Come back, Nyx." Hadrian called the serpent through their telepathic connection. He waited patiently for her to return and wrap herself around his neck.

"That was quick. And you’re not stinking as much," Nyx remarked.

"I'm still figuring out my feelings for Colin. But I think I might soon fall madly in love with him."

"Please spare me the details!" Hadrian smiled as he left the room for the library. Just then, a voice called to him.

"Hadrian?" He turned to see Remus, who was peeking sideways at the door of his office. "What are you doing here?" he asked, looking confused.

"I lost my authorization," Hadrian replied in a tone he intended to sound relaxed.

"Ah." Remus observed the boy for a moment. "Why don't you come in? I've been waiting for the delivery of a Grindylow for our next class."

"Really?" Hadrian asked excitedly as he entered the room. In one corner stood a huge water tank. A bile-green creature with pointed horns pressed its face against the glass, grimacing and waving its long, tapered fingers.

"It shouldn't give us too much trouble, not after the Kappas. The trick is to keep their hands from moving. Did you notice their abnormally long fingers? Strong, but very brittle." The Grindylow bared its green teeth and then burrowed into a tangle of herbs in the corner. "Cup of tea?" Remus offered, searching for the kettle. "I was just about to prepare one."

"Of course." Hadrian accepted, flopping into a chair. Remus waved his wand at the kettle, and a puff of hot steam escaped the spout. Soon, he took the lid off a dusty can, put in a tea bag, and handed Hadrian a chipped mug full of tea.

"How's the ritual going?"

"Normal, I guess. Yesterday, I took the Mandrake leaf, and today I’ve started the ritual of speaking the magic words at sunrise and sunset," he commented, sipping his tea while watching the Grindylow threaten him with its fist.

"That's very good. Now we just have to wait for the next lightning storm." They were interrupted by a knock on the door. "Come in," Remus invited. The door opened, and Severus entered, carrying a slightly steaming chalice. He paused, analyzing the fact that Hadrian was not in Hogsmeade.

"Ah, Severus," Remus exclaimed, smiling. "Thank you very much. Could you leave it on the table for me?" Severus set down the steaming chalice, his eyes drifting from Hadrian to Remus.

"I was showing Hadrian my Grindylow," Remus said in a pleasant tone, indicating the water tank.

"Fascinating," Severus commented without even looking at the tank. "You should drink that soon, Remus."

"Yes, yes, I’m going to drink it."

"I made a full cauldron," Severus continued. "If you need more..."

"I should probably have some more tomorrow," Hadrian said. "Thank you very much, Severus."

"You're welcome," Severus replied, his eyes reflecting a different expression than his words conveyed.

"So, you two understood each other?" Hadrian asked hopefully. The adults exchanged glances.

"You could say we're halfway there," Remus commented with a smile.

"That's good. Wouldn't it be nice for you to be hostile to each other with me in the middle?” Hadrian teased.

"We decided to focus on our common interest," Severus began, his eyes shining with affection for the boy. "Protecting you."

"So, you made the Wolfsbane Potion?" Hadrian asked curiously.

"Yes," Severus smiled proudly.

"Could you teach me one day?" Remus observed the interaction between them calmly, noting how Severus had evolved in showing his feelings.

"Of course," Severus replied, his smile widening. "But why aren't you in Hogsmeade?" he asked, puzzled.

"Dumbledore stole my permission," Hadrian sighed, prompting chuckles from the adults. "But look on the bright side: he didn't try to kill me."

"Take care, Hazz. Dumbledore is cunning and sneaky." Severus kissed the top of Hadrian's head before straightening up. "I need to go now. See you later."

"See you!" Hadrian and Remus called as Severus exited, his cloak fluttering behind him.

"I've never been a great potion maker, and this one is particularly complex." Remus picked up the cup and inhaled the aroma. "It’s a pity that the sugar spoils the effect of the potion." He took a sip and winced. "This potion alleviates the symptoms of lycanthropy, but it's very dangerous when prepared incorrectly since Aconite is quite poisonous. The method of ingestion is unique—one must take a cup of Wolfsbane every day for a week before the full moon. This is the only thing that helps me. I’m lucky to be working alongside Severus; there aren’t many wizards who can prepare it properly." He took another sip while Hadrian studied the Grindylow in the tank. "Well, Hazz, I’d better get back to work. See you later at the party."

"Right," Hadrian agreed, leaving his empty cup on the table. The chalice continued to emit gentle wisps of steam. "See you later, Moony."

"Take care," Remus replied with a smile as Hadrian left the room.

Nyx slid from Hadrian’s neck and returned to her original size, now resting at his feet. As he made his way down the third-floor hallway, near the statue of the hunchbacked, one-eyed witch, two pairs of hands suddenly grabbed him and pulled him into a broom closet. Mischievous grins illuminated his vision as he found himself sandwiched between two strong bodies larger than his own.

"We thought you were on a date with Draco," George said, standing in front of Hadrian with a smirk while playfully squeezing his backside.

"What are you doing here, little one?" Fred whispered next to his ear, wrapping an arm around his waist.

"They stole my authorization," Hadrian said, smiling at the redhead in front of him. "What are you two up to? Aren't you going to Hogsmeade?"

"Before you go, we're here to have a party to cheer you up," Fred said with a mysterious wink.

"Early Christmas present for you, Hazz." George dramatically pulled something from his cloak and placed it on top of a nearby table. It was a large, square piece of parchment, very worn and blank on the surface. Hadrian, suspecting it was one of Fred and George's pranks, stared at the gift with curiosity.

"And what is that?" he asked, confused.

"This, Hazz, is the secret of our success," Fred said, planting a playful kiss on his neck.

"It hurts us to give you this gift," George admitted. "But we decided last night that you need it much more than we do. Besides, we already know it by heart. It’s a legacy we’re leaving you. To be honest, we don’t need it anymore."

"And why do I need a piece of old parchment?" Hadrian inquired.

"A piece of old parchment!" George exclaimed, closing his eyes in mock horror as if Slytherin had just insulted him. "Explain to him, Fred."

"Well... when we were in our first year, Hazz..."

"Young, careless, and innocent..." Hadrian stifled a laugh, doubting the twins had ever truly been innocent.

"Well, more innocent than we are today... We got into a bit of a mess with Filch."

"We dropped a dung bomb in the hallway, and for some reason, he got upset..."

"Then Filch dragged us into his office and began to threaten us with the usual punishments..."

"Detention..."

"Tearing our guts out..."

"And we couldn’t help but notice a drawer in his filing cabinet labeled 'Confiscated and Very Dangerous.'"

"You don’t have to continue..." Hadrian began to smile, intrigued.

"Well, what would you have done?" Fred asked. "George dropped another dung bomb to distract Filch while I quickly opened the drawer and grabbed this."

"It wasn’t as dishonest as it sounds, you know," George chimed in. "We reckon Filch had never figured out how to use the parchment. But he probably suspected what it was or why he had confiscated it."

"And do you know how to use it?" Hadrian asked, his interest piqued.

"Oh, we know," Fred said, laughing. "This gem taught us more than all the teachers in the school."

George took out his wand, touched the parchment lightly, and said, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." Instantly, thin lines of ink began to spread like a spider’s web from the point where George's wand had touched. The lines converged and fanned out to the corners of the parchment. Then, at the top, large, flowing green words began to emerge, proclaiming:

Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs, providers of resources to wizard evildoers, have the honor of presenting the

MARAUDER'S MAP

It was a map that detailed every corner of Hogwarts Castle. Most remarkable were the tiny dots of ink that moved around the map, each labeled in lowercase. Stunned, Hadrian leaned closer to examine it. A dot in the upper left corner showed Dumbledore pacing in his office; Madame Norris, the janitor's cat, prowled the second floor; and Peeves, the poltergeist, was hopping around the trophy room. As Hadrian scanned the corridors he knew so well, he noticed something else: the map revealed a set of passages he had never entered. Many seemed to lead...

"Directly to Hogsmeade," Fred said, tracing one of them with his finger. "There are seven in total. So far, Filch knows about these four." He pointed them out. "But we’re sure only we know about the others. Don’t worry about the passage behind the mirror on the fourth floor. We used it until last winter, but it’s completely blocked now. And we don’t think anyone has ever used this one because the Whomping Willow was planted right on top of the entrance. But this one here leads directly to the basement of Honeydukes. We’ve used it loads of times. As you may have noticed, the entrance is right outside the room, on the hump of that one-eyed old lady."

Hadrian could hardly believe his eyes. It was his father’s map! The very map he and his friends had created to play pranks during their school days. The map that had been lost when they were caught in detention. It was a precious reminder of who his father had been. A warm happiness filled Hadrian's chest, a love and longing for someone he had never met. Unknowingly, the twins had given him the best gift in the world.

"Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs," George sighed, patting the header of the map. "We owe them so much."

"Noble souls who have worked tirelessly to help new generations of mischief-makers," Fred added with a smile.

"Right," George continued quickly. "Don’t forget to clear the map after using it..."

"Otherwise, anyone can read it," Fred warned.

"Just tap your wand one more time and say 'Mischief managed,' and the parchment will turn white again."

"So, young Hazz," Fred said, mimicking Percy with exaggerated seriousness, "try to behave."

"But first..." The twins pressed him between them again. "We want our thanks."

"Then come and get it," Hadrian replied mischievously, feeling the redheads squeeze him tighter. George captured his lips hungrily while Fred kissed and nibbled lightly on his neck.

George parted Hadrian's legs with his knee, lifting him slightly and squeezing his backside, which elicited a soft moan from the brunette. Their tongues danced together as Fred caressed Hadrian’s body, showering kisses along his neck. When the contact broke, Hadrian turned to find Fred smiling at him, his expression filled with desire. This time, it was Fred who kissed him needily, his affection palpable. When the "thanks" were over, the twins released him, admiring his flushed cheeks and reddened lips.

"Thank you, boys." Hadrian stepped back, gently stroking the map, his eyes shining with tears.

"Hey, little one," George said, his tone shifting to concern as he and Fred moved closer.

"What happened?" Fred asked, cupping Hadrian's face with both hands.

"Nothing," Hadrian sniffed, breaking into the biggest smile. "It’s just that this map was created by my father." The twins’ brown eyes widened in surprise. "He was Prongs. You gave me the best gift I could ask for. Thank you so much." The twins smiled brightly and hugged him affectionately.

"We didn’t know it was your father’s," Fred began.

"If we had, we would have given it to you much earlier," George concluded.

"Thank you very much." Hadrian smiled as they walked away.

"You don’t need to thank us, little one." They kissed his cheeks fondly.

"See you at Honeydukes," George said with a wink.

The twins left the room, clearly pleased with themselves. Hadrian stood there, marveling at the miraculous map. He opened it and followed the dot representing Madame Norris as she paused to sniff something on the floor. If Filch really didn’t know about this passage... he wouldn’t have to face the Dementors. Hadrian traced the route on the map to Honeydukes with his finger. Suddenly, as if on command, he rolled up the map, tucked it away in his robes, and hurried to the classroom door. Peeking out, he saw no one in the corridor except Nyx, who was hiding behind the statue. Very carefully, Hadrian slipped out to the back of the one-eyed witch statue.

"Really? Again?" The statue's vacant gaze seemed to disapprove of his actions.

"And you and Ivy?" he grinned victoriously when Nyx said nothing, shrinking down to climb onto his shoulders.

Hadrian pulled out the map again and noticed a doll figure of himself pulling a tiny wand. A balloon appeared with the spell ‘Dissendium’ written on it. He spoke the spell and tapped the stone statue with his wand. The witch’s hump opened wide enough for him to crawl through. After checking both sides of the hall, he put the map away once more, hoisted himself into the opening, and pushed forward. He slid down what resembled a rocky slide and landed on the cold, damp earth. Standing up, he looked around; it was pitch black. Raising his wand, he muttered, "Lumos!"

He saw he was in a narrow, low, earthy passage. Holding up the map, he touched it with the tip of his wand and whispered, "Mischief managed!" The parchment immediately turned blank. He folded it carefully, tucked it into his robes, and with his heart racing—both excited and anxious—Hadrian began to walk.

The passage twisted and turned, resembling a giant rabbit hole. He moved swiftly, stumbling over the rough ground while holding his wand firm in front of him. It felt like forever, but his thoughts were set on the idea of replenishing his strength at Honeydukes. After what felt like an hour, he felt the tunnel beginning to rise. Panting, Hadrian quickened his pace, his face hot and his feet cold. Ten minutes later, he reached the foot of some very worn stone steps stretching far above him. Cautiously, he began to climb. A hundred steps, two hundred steps—he lost count, focusing on his feet. At last, he arrived.

"Nox." The light from his wand flickered out.

Before him was a trapdoor. Hadrian strained his ears but heard nothing above. Slowly, he pushed the trapdoor up and peered over the edge; he spotted a basement filled with crates and boxes. Climbing up, he closed the trapdoor behind him, blending it perfectly with the dusty floor. He crept up the wooden staircase leading to the upper floor, now clearly hearing voices, the tinkling of a bell, and the opening and closing of a door. Just then, he heard a door open nearby; someone was coming down the stairs.

"And bring another box of gelatinous slugs, will you? They practically took everything," said a female voice.

Two feet appeared on the ladder. Hadrian ducked behind a large crate, listening as footsteps moved away. He heard a man shifting boxes across the room. Maybe he wouldn’t have another chance. Silently, the boy cast a spell to hide his presence, slipped out from his hiding spot, and crept upstairs. Looking back, he saw a large behind and a shiny bald head buried in a box.

Hadrian reached the door at the top of the staircase and slipped through, finding himself behind the counter at Honeydukes. He crouched quietly, stepped aside, and then finally stood up. The shop was bustling with Hogwarts students, so no one noticed him. He navigated through the crowd, suppressing a laugh at the thought of Dudley’s face if he could see him now.

There were shelves upon shelves of sweets, all looking utterly delectable. Hadrian squeezed through a group of sixth-graders filling the store and noticed a sign hanging in the far corner marked “UNUSUAL FLAVORS.” Draco and his friends were clustered nearby, examining a tray of lollipops that supposedly tasted like blood. Hadrian sneaked up behind them.

"Ugh, no, Hazz won't want those; they're for vampires," Blaise commented.

"And these?" Theodore asked, shoving a bottle of Cockroach Clusters under Draco's nose.

"Definitely not," Hadrian chimed in, playfully wrapping his arms around Draco's waist and kissing his neck. Theodore nearly dropped the glass in surprise.

"Hazz!" Pansy's eyes widened. "What are you doing here? How... did you...?"

Lowering his voice to avoid being overheard by the sixth years, Hadrian quickly explained about the Marauder's Map.

"I'm so glad you came," Draco replied with a bright smile, stealing a quick peck from Pansy.

"Me too," she smiled back.

"But what about Black?" Blaise asked, his voice dropping even further. "He could be using one of the passages on the map to enter the castle. After all, he was one of the creators."

"Let him come," Hadrian shrugged, still wrapped around Draco. "Everyone's going crazy over him. He can't do much with Dumbledore watching everything... or Sevvie and Moony taking him down before he gets to me." He spat out Dumbledore's name as if it were poison.

"How many passages are there?" Pansy asked, curiosity piqued.

"Fred and George think Filch knows about four. One is blocked so no one can pass through, another is guarded by the Whomping Willow, and the third is how I got here."

"Have you seen the Fizzy Whizbees, Hazz?" Draco asked, pulling Hadrian deeper into the store.

"What about the gelatinous slugs? Or the Acid Pops?"

"So you started the meeting?" Hadrian grinned at the blond, who returned his smile warmly.

"Alright, guys, it's our cue!" Pansy urged, nudging Theodore and Blaise away.

After Draco purchased an assortment of sweets for both of them, the couple left Honeydukes, ready to wander through the wizarding village. Hogsmeade was quaint and brimming with shops to explore. They strolled leisurely down the street, hands interlocked and smiles bright on their faces.

"That’s the Post Office... Zonko's is further down..."

"What was our first stop?" Hadrian snuggled closer to Draco.

"How about some butterbeer at the Three Broomsticks?"

"Perfect!" Hadrian kissed Draco’s cheek gently as they crossed the street. Moments later, they entered the bustling inn. The room was lively with laughter and conversation. A pretty woman, resembling a guitar, was serving a rowdy group of wizards at the bar.

"That’s Madame Rosmerta," Draco explained. "I’ll get the drinks, alright?" He left Hadrian at a table in the back, kissing his forehead before heading to the bar. He returned a few minutes later with two frothy mugs of butterbeer.

"Happy Samhain!" he grinned, raising his mug. Hadrian took a hearty swig; it was the most delicious beverage he had ever tasted, warming him from the inside out.

"Happy Samhain, Moonlight." Hadrian squeezed one of Draco’s hands at the table. "What should we do next?"

"How about the dreaded tea shop?" Draco suggested, amusement dancing in his eyes.

"Perfect!" They both laughed, recalling the horrendously pink, frilly exterior of Madame Puddifoot’s.

With that, they made their way to the shop, stifling giggles at its gaudy decor. Inside, everything was awash in pastel pink and soft green, with cups and bows decorating the walls. Embroidered towels adorned every surface, making the sight almost nauseating. They ordered tea from Madame Puddifoot, a lady with graying hair and as extravagant robes as her shop.

The couple watched amusedly as nearby patrons kissed or embarrassingly failed on their dates.

"Look! That one there looks like he's going to vomit!" Hadrian pointed to a boy who appeared green when a girl kissed him.

"Why don’t we show these idiots how it’s done?" Draco said, sliding his chair closer to Hadrian’s and wrapping an arm around his shoulders.

"You’re a bit of a brute, wanting to use me to humiliate others."

"I can do nothing if I have the heart of the 'Boy-Who-Lived,'" Draco said with a flirtatious smile as he leaned in closer.

"Then show them how it's done," Hadrian replied, his voice innocent as he felt Draco’s hand on the back of his neck.

In an instant, their lips met. Hadrian shuddered with joy at the kiss, feeling a rush of sensations. The same butterflies that danced in his stomach when he had kissed Colin and the twins surged back, making his heart race and adrenaline flow through his veins. Just as he prepared to deepen the kiss, Draco pulled away, leaving the brunette pouting playfully at his boyfriend.

"It's not a 'suitable' place for us to continue,” Draco teased.

“You're evil," Hadrian retorted, a smile blooming on his face as he mirrored Draco's playful expression.

"Want to see the Shrieking Shack?" Draco asked, his eyes alight with excitement.

"I'd love to!" Hadrian replied enthusiastically.

They finished their drinks, paid, and stepped out into the chilly morning air, thrill and anticipation swirling between them. It was going to be a long and delightful day ahead.

Chapter Text

"So, you mean you enjoyed the time you spent in the castle?" Draco smiled as he noticed the brunette's cheeks flush after he mentioned Colin and the twins. The two would return to Honeydukes, still crowded with students, so that Hadrian could get back to Hogwarts before the tour ended.

"I'll meet you at Hogwarts." He briefly kissed the blond's lips before blending into the crowd and slipping into the basement. Soon, He returned to the secret passage. "Lumos." Hadrian advanced through the narrow corridor until he reached the end. He took the parchment from his robes and lightly tapped it with his wand. "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." The Map "appeared" on the sheet, indicating that the corridor was clear for him to exit the passage. "Done wrong." When he finally emerged from behind the statue of the one-eyed witch, he tucked the Map away and headed for Remus's room.

"Come in." Hurriedly, Hadrian entered and closed the door. Remus raised an eyebrow in his direction. "Have you missed me?" He smiled, amused by the boy's excited expression.

"Better!" Hadrian held out the blank parchment, and the man's amber eyes twinkled. "Do the honours."

Remus smiled, taking the parchment from Hadrian's trembling hands. He took his wand, still shaking, and tapped the parchment, uttering the phrase that would make the Map emerge. His eyes misted as he watched the words appear on the blank scroll.

"Co-like you...?" Remus was still focused on analysing the Map.

"Filch confiscated it. In Fred and George's first year, they found it and 'borrowed' it. Filch knows about these three passages." Hadrian pointed them out on the parchment. "This one collapsed and can no longer be used," he indicated. "Leaving Honeydukes and the Whomping Willow. So they gave it to me since they decorated the entire Map."

"This..." Remus wore a nostalgic smile. "I suppose you went to Hogsmeade." His eyes were fixed on Hadrian's emerald eyes.

"Imagine..." Hadrian smiled back, amused.

"I knew you would go anyway." Remus gave a few more taps and "erased" the Map. "Take it. It's yours by right. James wanted to give it to his first child if they hadn't confiscated it. We never managed to recover the Marauder's Map." Hadrian took the scroll and tucked it away.

"Thank you, Remus." The man smiled at him before receiving a tight hug.

As the sun set before dinner, Hadrian performed the same ritual he had at sunrise. At the Halloween party, he glanced at the teachers' table. Remus seemed cheerful and as healthy as possible, chatting animatedly with Flitwick. Severus, on the other hand, wore his typical mask of dark heartbreak. The party concluded with a show presented by the ghosts of Hogwarts. They suddenly sprang from the walls and tabletops, flying in formation; Nearly Headless Nick, the ghost of Gryffindor, was a big hit with his reenactment of his own incomplete decapitation.

Hadrian and his friends made their way down to the dungeons to finish the Halloween party in the Slytherin Common Room. Meanwhile, the Gryffindors were having trouble getting into their tower. Neville, Colin, and the twins accompanied their Gryffindor classmates along the usual route to their Common Room, but when they reached the corridor that ended at the portrait of the Fat Lady, they found it blocked by students. The Fat Lady had vanished from the portrait, which had been cut so violently that strips of canvas lay piled on the floor; large pieces of the portrait had been completely torn away. Sirius Black had broken into the castle and attempted to enter the Gryffindor Common Room while everyone was at the Halloween party. When the Fat Lady denied him passage, he attacked her. Dumbledore ordered all the Gryffindor students to return to the Great Hall, where they were joined ten minutes later by the Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin students, all looking extremely stunned.

"Colin?" Hadrian called, worried when he saw the younger boy hugging him tightly. "What happened?" He returned the boy's embrace.

"S-Sirius Black... He tried to invade our Tower." A shiver ran down Hadrian's spine.

"Did he get in?" he asked anxiously, stroking the boy's short blond hair.

"No." Colin relaxed at the comfort Hadrian provided. "The Fat Lady didn't open the passage, so he attacked her. But she managed to escape."

"At least no one was hurt." Neville, Ron, and Hermione approached them.

"Why the hell would Sirius Black attack the Fat Lady?" Ron snorted, tucking his rat Scabbers into his shirt pocket.

"The teachers and I need to conduct a meticulous search of the castle," the headmaster told the students as Professors McGonagall and Flitwick closed the doors to the hall leading to the lobby. "I'm afraid that, for your own safety, you'll have to spend the night here. I want the monitors to stand guard at the exits to the lobby, and I will assign the head monitor to oversee that. They should inform me immediately of any disturbances that may arise." Dumbledore added, addressing Percy, who assumed an air of enormous pride and importance. "Send one of the ghosts to warn me." Dumbledore paused as he was leaving the hall and said, "Oh yes, you’re going to need it..." With a nonchalant flick of his wand, the long tables moved to the walls, and with another nod, the floor was covered with hundreds of fluffy purple sleeping bags. "Sleep well," Dumbledore said, closing the door behind him. The hall immediately began to buzz with the excited voices of the students; the Gryffindor students shared what had just happened with the rest of the school.

"All in their sleeping bags!" Percy shouted. "Hurry up and enough talk! The lights will be turned off in ten minutes!"

"Come on, guys," Hadrian said to his friends, holding Colin's hand as they gathered their sleeping bags and dragged them into a corner.

"Do you think Black is still in the castle?" Hermione whispered anxiously.

"It’s obvious Dumbledore thinks he might still be," Ron replied.

"It’s fortunate he chose tonight, you know," Hermione commented as they settled into their sleeping bags, resting on their elbows to talk. "The only night we weren't in the Tower..."

"I guess he lost track of time while he was running away," Ron said. Hadrian and the Slytherins remained silent; a look from the brunette warned them that they would talk later. "He didn't realise it was Halloween. Otherwise, he would have invaded the Hall." Hermione shuddered. Fred and George approached them and lay down next to the group. All around, their classmates asked the same question: "How did he get in?"

"You'll see, he knows how to Apparate," suggested a nearby Ravenclaw student. "He appears suddenly, you know, without anyone seeing where."

"He probably disguised himself," said a fifth-year student from Hufflepuff.

"You'll see, he flew," Dean Thomas suggested.

"Frankly, was I the only person who bothered to read Hogwarts: A History?" Hermione asked Ron, her voice tinged with frustration.

"Probably," the redhead replied. "Why?"

"Because the castle isn’t protected just by walls," Hadrian interjected, receiving a strange look from Hermione that he couldn’t quite decipher. "There are all kinds of spells to keep people from sneaking in. No one can just Apparate here."

"I’d like to see what disguise could fool the Dementors," Ron said smugly. "They’re guarding all the entrances to the grounds. They would have seen it if Black flew in. And Filch knows all the secret passages; the officials would have covered them all..."

"The lights are going to be turned off now!" Percy announced. "I want everyone in their sleeping bags, and keep quiet!"

All the candles extinguished at once. The only light now came from the silver ghosts floating in the air, engaged in serious conversation with the monitors, and from the enchanted ceiling, which mirrored the starry sky outside. With the whispers still filling the hall, Hadrian felt as if he were sleeping outdoors, touched by a gentle breeze. He snuggled against Draco, pulled Colin closer, who was still shaken by the events, and held the hand of a frightened Neville, who was nestled behind Colin.

Every hour, a teacher entered the hall to ensure everything was calm. Around three o'clock in the morning, when many students had finally fallen asleep, Dumbledore entered. Hadrian watched as he scanned the room for Percy, who had been patrolling among the sleeping bags, reprimanding those who continued to talk. The Head Boy was a short distance away from Hadrian and his friends, who quickly pretended to be asleep as they heard Dumbledore's footsteps approaching.

"Any sign of him, Professor?" Percy asked in a whisper.

"No. Is everything alright here?"

"Everything under control, Headmaster."

"Great. It makes no sense to transfer students now. I’ve arranged for a temporary guardian for the Gryffindor portrait hole. You’ll be able to take them back tomorrow."

"And the Fat Lady, Headmaster?"

"She’s hiding on a map of Argyllshire on the second floor. Apparently, she refused to let Black in without the password, so he attacked her. She’s still very shaken, but as soon as she calms down, I’ll send Filch to restore her." Hadrian heard the door creak open again, followed by new footsteps.

"Headmaster?" It was Severus. "The entire third floor has been searched. He’s not there. Filch checked the dungeons; there’s no one there either."

"And the Astronomy Tower? Trelawney’s room? The Owlery?"

"All searched..."

"Very well, Severus. I didn’t really expect Black to linger."

"Do you have any theory about how he got in, Professor?" Severus asked. Hadrian raised his head slightly to better hear.

"Many, Severus, each more unlikely than the last." Hadrian opened his eyes just enough to peek at the three of them; Dumbledore had his back to him, but he could clearly see Percy’s engrossed expression and the profile of the Potions Master, who looked angry. "I need to go downstairs to talk to the Dementors. I promised I would let you know when our search was finished."

"They didn’t want to help, Headmaster?" Percy asked.

"Oh, of course," Dumbledore replied coldly. "But I’m afraid no Dementor will cross the threshold of this castle as long as I am Headmaster."

Percy looked slightly taken aback. Dumbledore left the hall quickly and quietly. Severus stood still for a moment, watching the headmaster with a look of deep resentment on his face before he too exited. Hadrian squinted at Draco and his Slytherin friends, who also had their eyes open, reflecting the starry ceiling above.

"The passages," Hadrian mouthed silently, gesturing with his lips. But something felt off. Dumbledore was allowing Sirius to break into the castle; he knew about the Whomping Willow passage because he was the one who built it and planted the tree there. Why hadn’t he mentioned this to anyone? Did he expect Sirius to rampage through Hogwarts? What was he planning? What were his true intentions in all of this?

Chapter Text

In the days that followed, there was no talk of anything else at the school but Sirius Black. Hadrian continued the ritual of reciting the incantations with his wand pointed at his heart at sunrise and sunset. He began to feel as if he had a second heart beating inside his chest, one that was pounding harder than his own. At first, it felt strange, but soon he became accustomed to it. Theories about how Black had entered the castle grew more and more absurd. The torn canvas of the Fat Lady had been removed from the wall and replaced by the painting of Sir Cadogan and his plump grey pony. No one in Gryffindor was particularly pleased with the switch. The knight spent half his time challenging the boys to duels, and during the other half, he concocted ridiculously complicated passwords, which he changed at least twice a day.

Hadrian was now being watched closely. Teachers sought excuses to keep pace with him as he walked through the corridors, and Percy Weasley (acting, Hadrian suspected, on his mother's orders) followed him everywhere like an extremely pompous watchdog. To top it off, Severus summoned Hadrian to his office, wearing such a gloomy expression that the boy thought someone must have died. Severus intended to tell him the truth about Black targeting him, but as Hadrian already knew, Severus focused his concern on the boy's safety, stating that he would ask Madam Hooch to supervise the night Quidditch practices.

The weather worsened day by day as the first Quidditch match approached. Undeterred, the Slytherin team trained more vigorously than ever under Madam Hooch's watchful eye. In the last training session before Saturday's game against Hufflepuff, the older students underestimated Cedric Diggory for being harmless and too large to be a Seeker, but Hadrian knew better than to judge someone too easily. He had already seen Cedric play, and he was very good as a Seeker.

The day before the match, the wind began to howl, and the rain fell harder than ever. The corridors and classrooms grew so dark that more torches and lanterns needed to be lit. Remus skipped school; it was a full moon, and he had to retreat to somewhere safe for his transformation. Severus Snape took charge of the class and followed the schedule of Remus's last lesson. Of course, he distilled venom about how backward they were and how incompetent Remus was as a teacher. Just another normal day for everyone. During the last class of the day, Ancient Runes, a lightning storm erupted. Hadrian despaired. He needed to find a way out. His mind raced, trying to devise an escape plan.

"I can make you vomit," Nyx suggested in a whisper.

"Do it." Hadrian exchanged glances with Draco, who nodded. The brunette felt the magic of the snake envelop his stomach and apply pressure. Within seconds, his lunch surged up his throat. Hadrian turned to the side, where no one was standing, and poured the liquid onto the floor. Everyone in the room looked at him with surprise, concern, and disgust. "I'm sorry."

"Oh, Mr. Potter." Professor Bathsheda Babbling approached, making the vomit disappear with a wave of her wand. "You must have eaten something that didn’t agree with you. Go to the infirmary." With another wave of her wand, a note appeared in her hands. Hadrian, pretending to be nauseous and dizzy, took the paper, gathered his things, and left the room.

"Thank you," he whispered as he picked up the Marauder's Map and scanned the corridors while running to Myrtle's bathroom.

The ghost wasn’t in the bathroom when he stumbled near the sink. As soon as Hadrian entered the first chamber, Nyx descended to the ground and followed him as he ran through the tunnels, even into the main chamber. Hadrian felt both of his hearts racing as he entered the office. The potion vial was there, containing a single sip of a blood-red potion. With trembling hands, he took the bottle and left the office. The main chamber was too spacious for Hera and Nyx to move freely at their maximum sizes. It would be perfect.

"Ready, cub?" Nyx asked, keeping a slight distance to give him space.

With a sigh, Hadrian closed his eyes. "When I drop my wand, I want you to pick it up and take it away from me. I don’t want it to break."

"It's going to be all right, Hazz." The snake spoke in a reassuring tone, which calmed Hadrian's nerves. He opened his eyes, took a deep breath, and poured the potion into his mouth. A terrible taste of blood overwhelmed his taste buds as the potion slid slowly and heavily down his throat, seeming to burn. His right arm, now fully healed, rose, and he pointed his wand at his own heart.

"—Amato Animo Animato Animagus." A searing pain filled his entire body, and his heart raced in his chest. His wand slipped from his hand as Hadrian hugged himself and fell to his knees on the floor. Nyx swiftly took the wand and moved away, concerned by the cry of pain that escaped the boy’s lips.

Hadrian didn’t just feel the discomfort that the books described. He was in horrendous pain, burning from within. His screams intensified as he felt his bones beginning to break. His fingers, as well as both his hands and toes, shrank into his body, and his skin tore as his limbs receded. His muscles and organs felt as though they were ripping apart, only to join together in shapes that were no longer human. The agony continued until he had no more arms or legs, but that was the least of his concerns. His silky skin darkened like charcoal, and several black scales edged with a line of emerald green covered his back, while softer, pearlescent scales emerged on the front of his body.

His last spine bone, the coccyx, transformed, followed by several others, until he was fifteen meters long. His rib cage and hips vanished as several ribs formed in each segment of his spine. His ears disappeared, and his skull reshaped into that of a serpent; sharp fangs flickered from his open mouth, and his jaw became extraordinarily flexible. Excruciating pain surged at the tip of his tail as four "horns" erupted from his scales—two on each side, with the second pair (not only at the tip) smaller than the first (those at the tip). The same torment arose where his skull ended, and two pairs of horns sprouted on each side, the lower pair being smaller than the upper. In the center of his head, a sudden pain erupted as a purple jewel pierced his flesh. In its centre was a "scratch," as if it were a crack, shaped like a lightning bolt. His intense green eyes, reminiscent of the Killing Curse, grew much larger, and his pupils shrank to thin black lines within a green vortex, mirroring Nyx's own.

He could see everything; he could even spot a mouse far away in the darkness. His forked tongue picked up scents he had never imagined existed. A slight vibration on the ground alerted his senses as Nyx glided toward him, surprisingly small compared to the creature he had become.

"You look beautiful, cub," she hissed proudly as she expanded in size, reaching twenty meters. Her grandiose head caressed Hadrian’s. He remained sprawled on the ground, breathless and lacking the strength to move.

"What... Am I...?" His hissing voice emerged as a weary whisper.

"Look for yourself, Hazz," she advised, amused, as she moved aside.

With great effort and an unfamiliar feeling, Hadrian lifted himself, pulling his head back to analyze his new serpent-like body. His heart was beating furiously. The cold, damp environment made him feel terribly chilled. But he was too engrossed in examining his body. With immense difficulty, he tried to move, but couldn’t; he no longer had legs and didn’t know how to control his new muscles.

"Try to move your body from side to side as you go forward," Nyx advised.

Hadrian focused on sensing his body, feeling every muscle and every bone. Though he was tired and sore, he was determined to continue. After several minutes, he finally got the hang of it. Now he crawled happily alongside Nyx, who looked like a proud mother watching her child take his first steps.

"Now try to climb on something. Try it with me," Nyx said. Hadrian nodded and crawled over his familiar's thick body. He succeeded, and it was getting easier to control his new form. "Now try to raise your body as high as you can." Hadrian obeyed, and Nyx was filled with pride for her "little" cub. "Make the cupcake," she instructed as she coiled around herself, ready to demonstrate.

"I did it!" Hadrian exclaimed, flooded with happiness. "I did it!"

"Of course you could do it, cub." Nyx moved closer and gently stroked Hadrian's head with hers. "Don't you want to see yourself?" She gestured toward the small pool of water in the corner. Hesitantly, Hadrian approached the water and was surprised to see his reflection. He was a Horned Serpent.

Almost no Animagus took the form of a magical creature; most transformed into ordinary Muggle animals. The animal form represents the person's personality, mentality, and actions. But he was a Horned Serpent, and there was another detail: Horned Serpents are typically small, the size Nyx assumed when she sat on his shoulders. Yet here he was, fifteen meters long.

Horned Serpent
Ministry Classification: XXXXX (kills wizards/impossible to train or tame)

The Horned Serpent is a magical snake found in various regions of the world, most commonly in North America. Several species of Horned Serpents exist globally; large specimens have been discovered in the Far East, while the most diverse group is native to North America. Certain American species sport a jewel on their foreheads and are considered intelligent, with fierce eyes. These snakes emit a low, musical note to signal danger. Their horns can be used as wand cores, and the gem is said to grant powers of invisibility and escape, making it the most sought-after element of the species.

Ancient bestiaries suggest that Horned Serpents were once native to Western Europe but were hunted to extinction by wizards for potion ingredients. They share some similarities with Basilisks, such as being serpentine and having a similar structure, but they are not related at all. They possess two types of respiration: one through oxygen taken from the air and another through oxygen absorbed from water. Their bodies can withstand the high pressures of deep-sea environments.

In American mythology, the Horned Serpent is associated with mystical figures connected to water, rain, lightning, and thunder. In oral tradition, the creature is depicted as an underwater serpent with glowing scales and a crystal on its forehead. Both the scales and the crystal are prized for their divination powers. In the Cherokee tribe, this serpent is known as Uktena, described as a dragon snake the size of a giant tree trunk, with a transparent stone on its head called Ulun'suti. In the Sioux tribe, the creature is referred to as Unhcegila and is considered a dangerous, massive aquatic reptile. However, one legend tells of Thunderbirds that destroyed all giant species of this snake, leaving only the smaller ones.

"Now you need to go back, cub," Nyx said worriedly after Hadrian successfully breathed underwater. "We’ve spent hours down here. Draco won’t be able to cover for you much longer."

"Okay." He stepped away from the water and focused on returning to his human form. This time, the transformation was less painful—just a slight discomfort—as his body shifted back. "Go ahead and ask Draco to meet me in Myrtle's bathroom. Have him bring the Invisibility Cloak," he requested, his body trembling, muscles sore, bones cracking, and a burning sensation coursing through him.

"I’ll be right back!" Nyx left his wand in front of him and swiftly exited through the pipes, shrinking as she crawled quickly to the dungeons.

Reaching out to pick up the wand felt like a monumental effort. Hadrian concentrated, fighting the urge to collapse on the ground. After a few seconds, he managed to get to his feet. It took several minutes for him to reach the first chamber, and he commanded the spiral stairs to emerge. Finally, he made his way back to Myrtle's bathroom, his skin dripping with sweat from the exertion. He would need to ask Severus for a potion to restore his energy and alleviate the pain, or he wouldn’t be able to play the next day.

"Hazz!" Two welcoming arms grabbed him as he burst out of the passageway. "Thanks to Salazar!" Draco enveloped him in a tight embrace.

"Close." Hadrian ordered, and the passage complied.

The blond threw the Invisibility Cloak over them and carried Hadrian through the dungeons. The effort of climbing the stairs from the Chamber left Hadrian’s legs wobbly and shaky, but Draco supported him until they reached his room in the Slytherin boys' dormitory. Hadrian sighed heavily as he collapsed onto the bed.

"I'm going to send Theo after Severus. You need some potions," Draco announced before hurriedly exiting the room. Nyx climbed onto the bed and settled down next to Hadrian.

"How did you communicate with Draco?" Hadrian asked, curious.

"I took the Cloak and nodded for him to follow me." If Nyx had shoulders, Hadrian swore she’d be shaking them dismissively as if it were no big deal. "You were amazing, cub. Now get some sleep."

Hadrian didn't have the strength to thank him; his mind drifted into a void as his heavy eyelids finally closed. He needed to rest.
 

Chapter Text

Hadrian woke up extremely early the next morning; so early that it was still dark. His body no longer hurt; it seemed that all the pain he had suffered the night before had never happened. He got up, got dressed, grabbed the Nimbus 2000, and quietly left the dormitory, not before giving Draco a simple kiss on the forehead as he slept comfortably on the brunette's bed. Hadrian knew there was no point in imagining that the match would be cancelled; Quidditch disputes were not marred by trifles like thunderstorms. Still, he was beginning to feel apprehensive.

Cedric Diggory was a fifth-year student and much larger than Hadrian. Seekers were generally light and fast, but Diggory's weight would be an advantage in such weather, as the Seeker would be less likely to be thrown off course. Hadrian had passed the hours in the Common Room until dawn, sitting in front of the fireplace while Nyx returned from her hunt and curled up on his legs as he read a book.

“We're very worried about you, cub.”

“I’m sorry about that.” But the first transformation had been exhausting. It felt as though they had drained his strength, his magic, his very soul. “I don’t know how I managed to get back to the bathroom.”

Draco woke Theo and Blaise, and they went after Severus.

“I suppose he’s gone mad.”

“You’re right.” Hadrian caressed the snake's scales fondly. “Severus said that someone should be with you to help him, but he seemed more concerned with shoving potions down his throat.”

“I didn’t want to worry you. I’m sorry.”

Finally, Hadrian figured it must be time for breakfast, so he waited for Draco and the others to come downstairs. He could hear hurried footsteps approaching from the stairs.

“By Merlin!” Nyx quickly moved out of the way when Draco threw himself into Hadrian’s arms. “Do you want to scare me to death, you bastard?!” He looked at the emeralds, losing his angry pose when his saw Hadrian smiling, amused. “Don’t laugh. I almost had a heart attack!”

“Sorry, Moonlight.” He kissed his forehead before guiding the blond to sit next to him.

“What happened downstairs?” He pulled Hadrian closer, making him lean against his body and rest his head on him shoulder.

“The transformation drained a lot of magic.” He smiled as he remembered the feeling of completeness when he transformed. “I think it’s because I ended up becoming a magical creature.” Draco widened his eyes and studied his boyfriend.

“Hello?” Nyx climbed up the blond's arm and wrapped herself around his neck.

“I’ve become a Horned Serpent.” He blushed when he saw surprise and admiration in Draco’s grey eyes. “Only fifteen metres long.”

“You’re joking, right? Fifteen metres? A Horned Serpent?”

“I can show you later.” He raised his head and smiled at Draco.

“I’ll only believe it when I see it. I love you, but this is very surreal.” They laughed, amused.

“I hope you’ve turned into a butterfly.” Theodore came downstairs, a big yawn escaping his lips. “Wake everyone up to help Saint Potter.” He threw himself into an armchair. “I’ll start charging if this becomes a regular thing.” When Blaise and Pansy joined the group, they all made their way up to the Great Hall. Hadrian revived himself a little with a large bowl of oatmeal, and by the time he started eating toast, the rest of the team had appeared in the Hall.

“It will be a tough match,” Marcus commented, not wanting to eat anything.

“Stop worrying, Marcus,” Lucian said to reassure him. “Let’s not melt with a little rain for nothing.”

“Good luck!” their friends wished as Hadrian and Draco followed the team. Since the blond was a backup Seeker, he had to be ready in case something went wrong. Fred, George, Colin, Neville, Ron, and Hermione shouted across the hall, wishing him luck.

“Rainy” was an understatement, but because the sport was so popular, the entire school settled into the soggy stands. The teams prepared properly, with all the necessary equipment, and Hadrian cast a spell to prevent his goggles from fogging up or getting too wet for good visibility. The wind was so strong that they staggered onto the field sideways. If the spectators were applauding, their cheers were drowned out by the rumbling of thunder.

Hadrian saw Madam Hooch's mouth form the words “Ride your broomsticks.” He pulled his right foot, dripping with mud, and ran it over his Nimbus 2000. Madam Hooch brought the whistle to her mouth and blew, a high-pitched, distant sound. The match began. Hadrian climbed quickly, but the wind pulled his Nimbus slightly to the side. He held on as tightly as he could and swerved, squinting against the rain. The match was tough; no one could see properly or stay on their broom with that storm. Hadrian propelled the broom through the turbulent air, peering around for the Snitch, avoiding a Bludger, and diving beneath Diggory, who was flying in the opposite direction.

Thunder rumbled again, accompanied by a flash of lightning. The match was becoming more dangerous by the minute. Hadrian needed to get to the Snitch quickly. He turned, intending to head for the centre of the field, but at that moment, another flash of lightning lit up the stands, and Hadrian saw something that completely distracted him...

The silhouette of a huge black and hairy dog was clearly outlined against the sky, motionless in the last row of empty chairs. Hadrian's numb hands slipped off the broomstick, and his Nimbus sank a few feet. Shaking his soaked bangs, which had escaped from the bun holding his hair, away from his forehead, he squinted again to see the stands. The dog had disappeared.

“Hazz!” he heard Marcus’ anguished voice coming from somewhere. “Hazz, behind you!”

Hadrian looked around in despair. Cedric Diggory was rising at great speed, and between them was a little golden grain shining in the rain-swept air. With a shudder of excitement, Hadrian flattened himself against the broomstick and darted toward the Snitch. But something strange was happening. An inexplicable silence was falling over the stadium. The wind, though still strong, momentarily forgot to roar. It was as if someone had turned off the sound, as if Hadrian had suddenly gone deaf. Then a terribly familiar cold wave assaulted him, penetrating his body, at the same moment he became aware of something moving down on the field...

Before he had time to think, Hadrian averted his eyes from the Snitch and looked down. At least a hundred Dementors pointed their hooded faces at him. It felt as if ice water was rising up to his chest, cutting into his sides. And then he heard it again. Someone was screaming, screaming inside his head. A woman...

“Not my son! No, my son, please! Hazz, no!”

“Step aside, you fool... Step aside, now...”

“My son, no, please don’t. Take me. Kill me in his place...”

An anaesthetising mist swirled around, filling Hadrian’s brain. What was he doing? Why was he flying? He needed to help her... She was going to die... She was going to be murdered... Your mother... He needed to save his mother... He felt himself falling, falling endlessly through the icy mist.

“Not my son! Please... Have mercy... Have mercy...”

A stampede appeared, a voice growled, the woman screamed, and Hadrian lost consciousness.

He heard the voices murmur, but they made no sense at all. He had no idea where he was or how he had gotten there, nor what he had been doing before he arrived. All he knew was that every inch of his body ached as if he had been beaten. A warm touch on each hand comforted him.

Hooded black figures...

Cold...

Screams...

Hadrian opened his eyes suddenly. He was lying in the hospital wing. Slytherin's Quidditch team, smeared with mud from head to toe, surrounded his bed. Draco, Colin, Theodore, Blaise, Pansy, Fred, George, Neville, Ron, and Hermione were also there, looking as if they had just come out of a pool.

They had lost the game. Cedric had asked for a rematch because he thought it was unfair to win when he hadn’t seen Hadrian fall off the broom. Dumbledore had put on his concerned grandfather act, but in reality, he was enraged at having to prevent the boy's certain death, especially with all of Hogwarts in the stands. He would be judged if he didn’t save him. Hadrian's Nimbus 2000 had hit the Whomping Willow and crashed completely.

Draco, Colin, and Nyx were the only ones allowed to stand by his side. Madam Pomfrey insisted on keeping Hadrian in the hospital wing for the rest of the weekend. He didn’t argue or complain, but he wouldn’t let the shrapnel of his Nimbus 2000 be thrown away. He knew it was an idiotic attitude; he knew the broom couldn’t be repaired, but the feeling was stronger than him. It was important to him. A procession of friends came to visit, all determined to cheer him up. Hagrid sent him a bouquet of flowers with caterpillars that looked like yellow cabbages, and Colin, blushing furiously, appeared with a handmade card wishing him good health, which he sang in a squeaky voice unless Hadrian kept it hidden under the fruit bowl.

The Slytherin team visited their teammate again on Sunday morning, this time accompanied by Marcus, who declared to Hadrian (in a voice from beyond the grave) that he didn’t hold him responsible for the defeat. Myrtle came to visit him every day. Draco and Colin only left Hadrian's bedside at night, while Nyx remained by his side. But nothing anyone said or did could make him feel better because they only knew half of his concerns.

He hadn’t told anyone he’d seen Grim, Draco, or Nyx because he knew they wouldn’t believe it. The fact was, however, that Grim had now appeared twice, the second time just before he had fallen from his broom nearly fifteen feet high. Was Grim going to torment him to death? Was he, Hadrian, going to spend the rest of his life looking over his shoulder for the beast?

In addition, there were the Dementors. Hadrian felt unease and humiliation every time he thought of them. Everyone said the guards were ghastly, but no one fainted whenever they approached. No one else mentally heard the echoes of their parents' deaths. This was because now Hadrian knew who that voice belonged to. He had heard what she said, echoing in his mind during the long nights spent in the hospital wing when he lay awake, contemplating the streaks of moonlight on the ceiling. As the Dementors approached, he heard the last moments of his mother’s life, her desperate attempt to protect her son from Lord Voldemort’s gaze. Hadrian took brief naps, plunging into dreams filled with rotten, sticky hands and fossilized pleas, waking up suddenly to think of his mother’s voice again.

When Hadrian finally left the hospital wing, Bulstrode awaited him with dramatic reenactments of his fall from the broomstick. Now that he was without bandages, she was even more unbearable, as if she had erased from her mind the fact that he had been saved from a possible bloody death. Pansy finally lost control and threw a huge, gooey crocodile heart at Bulstrode, which hit her square in the face. Severus completely ignored what happened. Remus had returned to work, looking like someone who had been ill. His old robes were looser, and there were dark circles under his eyes; still, he smiled at the boys who took their places in class, and then they began to complain about Severus’s behaviour in Remus’s absence. Hadrian felt bad that he hadn’t been able to keep up with Remus in his transformation that month.

Remus had brought a glass box containing a Hinkypunk, a one-legged little creature that looked like it was made of wisps of smoke, its appearance fragile and harmless.

"Hinkypunks draw travelers to the swamps," the teacher informed the class as the students took notes. "Did you notice the lantern it has hanging in its hand? It jumps forward... The person follows the light... Then..." The creature made a horrible sucking noise against the glass of the box. When the bell rang, everyone packed up their things and headed for the door, Hadrian among them, but—

"Wait a moment, Hadrian," Remus called. "I'd like to have a word with you." The boy turned around and watched the teacher cover the Hinkypunk box with a cloth. Once they were alone in the room and Nyx had slid to the floor, Remus pulled Hadrian into a tight embrace.

"I heard what happened in the game," he said, pulling back slightly to hold the sides of Hadrian's face and examine him fondly. "I was so worried when I found out. Are you okay?" Hadrian smiled; if he were a cat, he would have purred with affection.

"I'm fine, yes."

"And I'm sorry about the accident with your broom. Is there any possibility of fixing it?"

"No," Hadrian replied sadly. "The tree broke it into a thousand pieces." Remus sighed.

"They planted the Whomping Willow the year I arrived at Hogwarts. The students used to play at trying to get close to the trunk and touch the tree with their hands. In the end, a boy named Davey Gudgeon almost lost an eye, and we were forbidden to go near the willow. A broom wouldn’t stand a chance."

"Did you know about the Dementors too?" Hadrian asked with difficulty. Remus gave him a quick glance as he walked away and put the books away from his desk.

"I did. I don't think any of us had ever seen Dumbledore so bored. For some time now, they've been getting restless... Furious at the headmasters' refusal to let them enter the property... I suppose they were the reason for his downfall."

"They were." Hadrian hesitated, then the question he wanted to ask escaped his mouth before he could contain it. "Why? Why do they affect me this way? Am I just...?"

"It has nothing to do with weakness," Remus replied quickly, as if he had read Hadrian's thoughts. "Dementors affect you worse than others because there are horrors in your past that don’t exist in theirs." A ray of winter sunshine entered the room, illuminating Remus's caramel hair and the features of his youthful face. Hadrian imagined what it would be like if he didn’t look so tired from lycanthropy.

"The Dementors are among the most evil creatures that roam the Earth. They infest the darkest and filthiest places, delighting in decay and despair, depleting the peace, hope, and happiness of the air around them. Even Muggles feel their presence, even though they can’t see them. Get too close to a Dementor, and every good feeling, every happy memory will be sucked out of you. If it can, the Dementor will feed on you long enough to transform you into a soulless, evil being. It will leave nothing in you except the worst experiences of your life. And the worst that happened to you, Hadrian, is enough to make anyone fall off a broom. You have nothing to be ashamed of."

"When they get close to me..." He fixed his gaze on Remus's desk, feeling a lump in his throat. "I hear Voldemort murdering my mother." Remus made a sudden movement with his arm as if to hold Hadrian's shoulder, and so he did. There was a moment of silence, then—

"Why did they have to go to the game?" Hadrian exclaimed bitterly.

"They're getting hungry," Remus said quietly, closing the briefcase with a snap. "Dumbledore doesn't allow them to enter the school, so their supply of people dried up... I don't think they could resist the crowd around the Quidditch field. All the excitement... Exacerbated emotions... It’s their idea of a banquet."

"Azkaban must be horrible," Hadrian muttered. Remus agreed, his expression serious. His heart tightened as he remembered that his old friend had once been locked in that place and that he had betrayed James and Lily.

"The fortress was built on an islet, far from the coast, but it needs no walls or water to keep the prisoners confined, not when they are already trapped inside their own heads, incapable of a single pleasant thought. Most go crazy within a few weeks."

"But Black escaped," Hadrian commented slowly. "He ran away..."

"Yes," Remus sighed. "Black must have found a way to fight them. I never would have believed that was possible... They say Dementors exhaust the powers of a wizard who has lived with them for too long."

"You made that Dementor on the train back off," Hadrian said suddenly.

"There are... certain defenses you can use," Remus replied. "But on the train, there was only one Dementor. The higher the number, the harder it is to resist them."

"What defenses?" Hadrian asked, hope and determination shining in his green eyes like the Killing Curse. "Can you teach me?"

"I don't pretend to be an expert in fighting Dementors, Hadrian... Quite the contrary... And I don't want you to take any chances either."

"But if the Dementors come to another Quidditch game, I need to know how to fight them..." Remus assessed Hadrian's determined face, hesitated, then said, "Well... all right. I'll try to help. But I'm afraid you'll have to wait until the next term. I have a lot to do before the holidays. I chose a very inconvenient time to 'get sick.'"

"Thank you, Remus." Hadrian threw himself into the man's arms, their hearts quieting in each other's presence and warmth.

Chapter Text

Hadrian was heading to the Great Hall with his friends to enjoy dinner when a breathy voice called his name.

"Hadrian!" The boy turned toward the maze of stairs and saw Cedric Diggory running to catch up with him, struggling to weave through the sea of hungry students.

"Hi, Cedric," Hadrian greeted him with a smile when he spotted the boy with dark brown hair and very light green eyes, the pupils surrounded by a caramel hue merging with the green—like a green-yellow chrysoberyl.

"Can we talk for a moment?" Cedric asked nervously, embarrassed as he looked away.

"Of course," Hadrian replied. He turned to his friends. "See you inside." He kissed Draco's cheek and followed the sixteen-year-old into an empty hallway. "What do you want?" he asked, his emerald eyes sparkling at the sight of the deep blush on Cedric's face.

"I-I wanted to apologize for what happened in the game." Cedric raised his left hand to the back of his neck, his greenish eyes darting away from Hadrian's. "I didn’t see that you had fallen. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have caught the Snitch."

"It's okay." Hadrian smiled gently, though Nyx wanted to roll her eyes at how nervous Cedric was becoming. Cedric felt his heart flutter when he saw that angelic smile on the younger boy.

"I tried to suggest another match, but..."

"You just won, Cedric." Hadrian lightly touched his hand. Cedric stared at him, astonishment in his eyes. "It's okay." The brunette stood on tiptoe and kissed the corner of Cedric's mouth. As he walked away, a satisfied smile graced his lips at seeing his friend's face turn red. "Don't fret about it. See you around, Cedric." He waved with one hand as he left the hallway. Cedric felt his heart racing in his chest, his cheeks flushed. Hadrian Potter possessed a strange ability to charm everyone around him.
---

With the promise of receiving Dementor defense lessons from Remus, the hope that he might no longer have to relive the memory of his mother's death, and the fact that Ravenclaw had crushed Hufflepuff in the Quidditch match in late November, Hadrian's spirits took a definite turn upward. After all, Slytherin had not been eliminated from the competition, although the team could not afford to lose another match. Marcus was once again possessed by an obsessive energy, training the team with more commitment than ever, even in the cold, foggy rain that persisted until December.

Hadrian saw no sign of Dementors on the school grounds. Dumbledore's fury seemed to have worked to keep them at their posts at the entrances. It was a fact that Albus Dumbledore wanted to see Hadrian Potter dead, but he couldn't let his mask fall in front of the entire school and risk the lives of the other students. No, he would find another way to ruin the boy's life.

During their last visit to Hogsmeade before leaving for the Hogwarts Express for the Christmas holiday, students swarmed the wizarding alley. At the Three Broomsticks, Hadrian overheard a conversation between the teachers and Madame Rosmerta about Sirius Black. Hagrid was furious with Black.

"I found him!" Hagrid growled. "I must have been the last person who saw Black before he killed all those people! I found him! Leaving the house with little Hazz in his arms! He wanted to keep the boy and take him to safety, but I insisted on taking the boy to Dumbledore. Dumbledore had sent me to rescue him and bring him to safety! It never occurred to me what he was doing there. I didn’t know he was Lily and James' Secret Keeper. I thought I had just heard the news of the You-Know-Who attack and had come to see what could be done. I was shaking, white. And you know what I did? I CONSOLED THE MURDEROUS TRAITOR!" Hagrid shouted.

"Hagrid, please!" Minerva urged. "Speak softly!"

"How was I supposed to know he wasn't shaken by Lily and James' deaths?" Hagrid shot back. "What I was worried about was You-Know-Who! Then he said, 'I'm going to take Hazz to safety. I'm his godfather, I'll take care of him...' Oh! But I had taken orders from Dumbledore, and I said no; Dumbledore had told me to take Hadrian to his aunt and uncle's house. Black disagreed, but in the end, he relented. He then told me I could take his motorcycle to get Hadrian. 'I won't need her anymore,' he said. I should have realized, at that moment, that something didn’t smell right. Black loved that bike. Why was he giving it to me? Why wouldn't he need the bike anymore? The point is, the bike was very easy to locate. Dumbledore knew he had been the Potters' Secret Keeper. Black knew he was going to have to leave that night; he knew it was only a matter of hours before the Ministry would come looking for him. But what if I had left Hadrian in Black's care, huh? I bet he would have thrown the boy into the sea halfway. The son of his best friends! But when a wizard allies himself with the side of darkness, nothing and no one else matters to him...

As they left, one by one, they disappeared behind the bar counter. The door of the Three Broomsticks opened again, letting in another flurry of snowflakes, and the teachers vanished.

"Hazz?" Draco called in a worried whisper.

All his friends stared at him, unable to find the words to speak. Hadrian was consumed by rage; a sadistic desire for revenge took over his body. Lucius had mentioned that Black was not a Death Eater, but what if he was a secret double agent, one not even Voldemort's most loyal followers knew about? Or worse... What if he was one of Albus Dumbledore's faithful followers?

The rest of the ride was a blur in Hadrian's mind. His head throbbed with the weight of the conversation he had just overheard. His friends watched him nervously during dinner, not daring to bring up what they had heard with so many people around. At the end of the night, as all the Slytherins descended into the dungeons, Hadrian apologized to his friends and went upstairs to his dormitory, with Draco and Nyx accompanying him. The brunette went straight to his bedside cabinet, pushing books aside until he found what he was looking for: the leather-bound photo album Hagrid had given him two years ago, filled with magical photos of his parents.

The boy sat up on the bed, turning the pages, searching until he stopped at a photo of his parents' wedding day. There was his father waving at him, smiling, his unruly black hair pointing in all directions. His mother beamed with happiness, her arm linked with his father's. And on the other side... that must have been him. The godfather... If Hadrian hadn’t known it was the same person, he would never have guessed it was Black in that old photo. His face was not sunken and emaciated but beautiful and smiling. Was he already working for Voldemort when that photo was taken? Was he already plotting the deaths of the two people beside him? Did he know he would face twelve years in Azkaban, twelve years that would make him unrecognizable? "But the Dementors don't affect you," Hadrian thought, carefully examining that beautiful, smiling face. "He doesn’t have to hear my mum screaming when they get too close..."

At that moment, Draco and Nyx climbed onto the bed next to him. Hadrian violently closed the album, bending down to put it back in the cabinet. He took off his clothes and threw himself onto the bed.

"Hazz?" Draco called hesitantly. Hadrian did not answer and covered his head with a pillow. He felt the weight on the mattress disappear and heard the blonde changing clothes.

A hatred he had never known began to grow inside him like poison. He saw Black laughing at him in the dark, as if someone had pasted the photo from the album into his eyes. He watched, as if he were seeing a movie, as Sirius Black blew Peter Pettigrew into a thousand pieces. He heard (though he had no idea what Black's voice would sound like) a low, excited murmur: "It happened, my Lord... The Potters chose me to be faithful to their secret..." Then he heard another voice, laughing hysterically...

"Sunshine?" Draco crawled under the covers and pulled the smaller boy to him, hugging him tightly. "If you keep your face stuck in the pillow, you'll suffocate." He tried to ease the tension as Nyx climbed up their tangled bodies, weighing them down. Draco arranged Hadrian so that his head rested on his chest. Hadrian relaxed, listening to Draco's heartbeat, comforted by the tight embrace and Nyx hugging him as best she could. "Don't be like that, love." Draco's long, slender fingers caressed her black locks with one hand while the other rested on Hadrian's waist.

"Can we just sleep, please?" Hadrian asked in a sad whisper. Draco kissed the top of his head affectionately and pulled him closer.

"All right. Rest."

"I love you." Hadrian's eyelids began to feel heavy; the emotional strain of the day had worn him out completely.

"I love you too."
---

The next morning, Hadrian didn't want to talk to anyone. His friends tried everything to cheer him up, but he just couldn't muster the energy to care. In an attempt to distract him, Blaise suggested they visit Hagrid's Hut, knowing the half-giant always had a way of lifting Hadrian's spirits. Hadrian agreed, and off they went. Hagrid, noticing Hadrian's mood, began chatting with him about magical creatures. The boy showed his "diary" to Blaise, who was impressed by the information and the beautiful illustrations within.

Meanwhile, magnificent Christmas decorations adorned the rest of the castle, although few students remained to enjoy them. Hadrian hadn't found the time to show his friends his Animagus form yet; he planned to reveal it at Christmas at Malfoy Manor, where they would have privacy. The day before boarding the Hogwarts Express, the students would return home to celebrate with their families. Hadrian briefly said goodbye to Remus and Severus, as he would see them again at the Yule Ball, where it would be his first time dancing.

"You really will, won't you?" he asked hopefully. The three of them were in the Potions Master's office.

"We wouldn't miss it for anything," Remus replied, hugging him tightly, his inner wolf vibrating with joy at the boy's scent.

"I want to see if you really learned to dance like a nobleman," Severus joked, his mask of contempt slipping just enough to make Hadrian laugh.

"Do you think Draco and Tom will like the gift?" Hadrian asked nervously, glancing at the two men.

"They'd be mad not to like it," Remus teased, trying to restrain his excited wolf.

"Is it safe in your trunk?" Severus asked with a smile. Now that he had a beautiful face, his smile was breathtaking to those around him.

"It is. Thank you for fetching it for me." Hadrian hugged the Potions Master.

"Are you sure I won't cause trouble?" Remus asked, a hint of concern in his voice.

"I'm absolutely sure." Hadrian smiled fondly at him. "They wouldn't dare go against my will." He winked at the adults. "And let me know when you get to the full moon. I want to show you my Animagus form." His smile widened. "See you at Yule." He kissed the cheeks of both adults and left the room, heading toward the Gryffindor Tower. He had a few farewells to make.

---

"Hagrid, I have a very important mission for you." Dumbledore rose from his chair and approached the half-giant, handing him a necklace with a black leather chain and a silver-plated iron pendant shaped like a quaternary knot.

"Whatever you want, I'll do it, sir," Hagrid said with conviction, tucking the necklace into an inside pocket of his furry coat.

"Young Hadrian needs our help to get back on the path of light."

"Let's help him, Hazz. Don't worry, sir." Hagrid looked at Dumbledore, confused, as the Headmaster returned to his chair behind the desk. Hagrid was deeply concerned for little Hadrian. He wouldn't let the boy be manipulated! He needed to help him! Hadrian was such an amazing boy—caring and friendly. Hagrid defended him with such determination that it brought tears to his eyes. Hadrian was like a little brother to the half-giant. He would do anything to save him from harm.

Chapter Text

"Hello, Sir Cadogan," Hadrian greeted politely as Nyx slid to the ground.

"I'm going hunting. I don't want to witness this torture," he commented, walking away.

"Who is the fool who dares to challenge me?!" Sir Cadogan drew his sword. His appearance was hardly threatening, as he was riding a chubby, lazy pony.

"Could you please call the Weasley twins, Neville Longbottom, and Colin Creevey?" Hadrian asked, bowing briefly. "From knight to prince, I suppose you'd love to grant my request." He smiled mischievously.

"Oh! So you are a prince, young man?" Sir Cadogan dismounted from his pony, sheathed his sword, and approached Hadrian. The boy made his Pendragon ring grow so that the knight could see the emblem. "By Merlin! The Pendragon ring!" The man smiled maniacally as he knelt on the ground and lowered his head. "It will be an honour to grant your request, your royal highness. Just a moment." He rushed out of the frame, probably to comply with Hadrian's request. "Whatever you wish, your highness. It is a great honour to fulfil your request." He bowed again as the passage opened.

"Thank you very much, Sir Cadogan." Hadrian lowered his ring and smiled at the boys who emerged from the passage. "Hello, guys."

"Did you come here for a farewell?" Fred raised an eyebrow, a mischievous smile plastered on his thin lips.

"I couldn't leave without saying goodbye." He extended a hand to Colin and Neville, who blushed violently as they accepted it.

Hadrian felt his heart pounding for the Gryffindors. He didn't understand how it was possible for him to like so many people, but he did. The moments they spent together—the twins' antics, Colin's shyness and delicacy, the long conversations about Herbology with Neville, the indomitable spirit of the redheads, the sweetness of the blond, and the private lessons in Potions—were all precious memories growing in Hadrian's chest. Perhaps, because he had not received love and affection at a tender age, his heart needed several people to love. Perhaps love was not limited to black and white; perhaps it was so complex that it defied explanation. He chose to surrender to the intoxicating feelings, to enjoy, to let his heart dictate the rules, to forget everything and drown in this sea of sensations and emotions.

"That's why I like you, shorty," George said, biting his lower lip as Hadrian led the way to an empty room, with Colin and Neville right beside him.

"I have a few things to discuss with you before I go," he announced as he locked the door and silenced the room. "Starting with you, Neville." He looked at the boy, who was extremely confused and embarrassed. "I—I can't say it any other way, but I like you." Hadrian's cheeks flushed intensely as he gazed into Gryffindor's brown eyes. "I—I don't know how or when it started; I just wanted to spend more time with you. I longed for our private Potions lessons just to be near you, to hear your laughter and see that shy smile that I love so much. I know you must be thinking this is crazy and that I'm cheating on Draco, but I'm not. He knows that I like people besides him and supports me in that. I'll understand perfectly if you don't want to try anything with me. You don't have to be afraid that I'll stop being your friend, because I would never do that. You can..." His fast, nervous speech was cut off by shy lips pressed against his in an awkward little kiss. The twins and Colin watched with happy smiles, knowing that Hadrian's happiness mattered most to them.

"You talk too much," Neville commented, embarrassed, stepping away from Hadrian. He blinked endlessly with wide eyes, only for a radiant smile to light up his face.

"So that's a 'yes'?" Hadrian asked excitedly, his hands holding the sides his face.

"Yes, that's a 'yes,'" Neville admitted, his cheeks flushed.

"So can I kiss you?" he asked in a hoarse whisper, slowly approaching the reddish lips that seemed to beckon him.

"You can..." There was no need to say it again. Hadrian closed the distance between them, gently pulling Neville closer and sealing his lips in a delicate and romantic kiss, teasing the sensitive lips of the brown-haired boy with slow and affectionate movements.

Neville was ecstatic; he had been dreaming of this moment for many years. He knew he would never have Hadrian all to himself. When he saw the headline with the picture of Hadrian and Draco holding hands in Diagon Alley, his heart broke. He would never be worthy of competing with Draco. He was perfect; Hadrian would never want a clumsy, chubby boy like Neville. It hurt to pretend everything was fine while his insides were torn apart. He was so close to Hadrian, yet so far away at the same time. The brunette was amazing, friendly with him, treating him normally, and every smile made Neville fall in love even more. But he felt he would never be worthy of having him.

Well, that’s what he thought until this moment. Hadrian liked him and wanted to try something. He didn’t care that Neville was chubby, clumsy, or almost a squib. Hadrian said such beautiful things to him, helped him with his self-esteem, assisted him with the subjects he struggled with, encouraged him to test his limits, treated him normally, and never humiliated him. Even with all his flaws, Hadrian liked him. And that was all Neville could want.

"I'm feeling neglected, Gred," George commented to his brother jokingly.

"I'm feeling neglected too, Feorge," Fred joined in the joke. Colin patted the arms of the two.

"Let them!" he scolded. "It's a beautiful and important moment. Stop being jealous." Everyone laughed at the youngest. "Hey!" he protested, cheeks flushed and puffed up with indignation.

"Before I continue," Hadrian said, looking at Neville, "you need to know that I don't just like you and Draco. There’s a boy named Tom, Colin, the twins, and a little bit of Cedric Diggory," he admitted, feeling embarrassed.

"Yes, there's no way not to fall in love with Diggory," George agreed.

"The guy is beautiful," Fred added, echoing his brother.

"And then there's Tom. You don't know him because he's already graduated and is living at Malfoy Manor. Then..." He looked nervously at Neville. "If you don't like the idea of 'sharing' me with other boys, you can refuse my request."

"I don't mind sharing you with other boys, Hazz," Neville assured him. "If they make you happy, then it's okay with me." He mumbled, embarrassed, as he lowered his gaze.

"Never." Hadrian smiled and kissed his forehead fondly. "Thank you for agreeing to enter into this crazy relationship." The boys laughed. "Now," he turned to Colin and the twins, "I was wondering if you would also like to join this crazy relationship." He announced, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

"He still asks such nonsense, Feorge," Fred joked as he approached the Slytherin.

"It seems that we have not shown our devotion to our great king, Gred," George said, standing behind Hadrian while Fred stood in front of him.

"Of course..." With each word from the twins, they drew closer, pressing the little Slytherin between them.

"We accept—" George began.

"To get into this..." Fred finished.

"Crazy relationship," Hadrian smiled even more as he found himself pressed between the redheads. He hoisted himself up on the tips of his toes and kissed Fred excitedly. George kissed and nibbled on his slender neck with adoration while Fred squeezed the younger boy's full backside. Oh, how Hadrian loved being among the twins.

Neville and Colin were very embarrassed, but they couldn't look away from the scene. Hadrian looked incredibly sexy sandwiched between the two redheads. The brunette gasped in surprise when he was suddenly turned to George, who wasted no time in attacking his lips with desire. Hadrian was on cloud nine; they had accepted this madness, they wanted him, they loved him. Colin was already in the mix, and the two were exploring something that could blossom into an intense love. Hadrian couldn't be happier; all the boys he liked reciprocated his feelings with equal intensity.

"Your turn, Colin," the twins spoke in unison as they released Hadrian and walked away with victorious smiles, leaving Colin dazed by the sensations they had given him.

"I already told you I was in the first time you said you wanted to try," Colin said, running over to hug Hadrian's neck with a grin.

"It's good to know you haven't changed your mind, little one." Hadrian smiled passionately, wrapping his arms around Colin's thin waist in a comforting embrace. Colin beamed even more before standing on tiptoe and pressing his lips against Hadrian’s in a slow kiss, pouring all his feelings into it. Hadrian promptly reciprocated.

"Mom will go crazy with happiness when she hears about this," Fred commented with a smile as he watched Hadrian invite Neville, him, and his brother for a group hug. They all complied, and the brunette's smile radiated like the sun, warming the hearts of the four boys.

"Claim the 'pet' of the relationship," George suggested, pointing at Colin.

"Pet?" Hadrian looked at him with a frown.

"It's kind of the one who will be pampered the most in the relationship," Fred explained.

"Of course, apart from you, Hazz," George added, grinning. He and Fred positioned themselves behind the Slytherin.

"So he's our pet," Hadrian said, turning to look into Colin's dark eyes. He blushed even more when he saw the brunette lean closer. "Would you like to be spoiled by all of us?" he whispered, their lips brushing lightly, their warm breaths mingling in the air. A hand traveled up Colin's delicate back, settling on the back of his neck.

"Yes..." Colin's voice was an almost inaudible whisper. Hadrian smiled even wider as he felt the twins kissing his neck.

The kiss intensified, becoming hungrier and more sensual. Hadrian gasped as the twins tightened their grip around his waist, and he mimicked them, asking for entrance with his tongue, which Colin eagerly accepted. Their tongues danced together in a slow, engaging rhythm. Colin's delicate fingers clung to Hadrian's Slytherin sweater, trying to steady himself as his legs felt weak with happiness. The brunette broke the kiss, leaving several gentle pecks on Colin's reddish lips.

Hadrian then pulled Neville in for a fiery kiss, which was shyly reciprocated at first. Neville's tongue caressed Hadrian's with hesitation, quickly overwhelmed by the Hadrian's boldness. Hadrian squeezed Neville's rounded waist with one hand while the other remained intertwined with Colin's slender fingers. Just like Colin, Neville clung to Hadrian's sweater, feeling as if his legs were made of jelly. The hearts of everyone in that small room beat strongly and intensely, their blood coursing quickly through their bodies, carrying a rush of hormones.

"That was exciting," George commented, turning Hadrian to face him. Fred took his position behind Hadrian while Colin and Neville leaned against a table, trying to catch their breath. "But now I want to make our relationship official." He smiled mischievously as Hadrian wrapped his arms around George's neck, caressing the back of it.

"Come and make it official then," Hadrian replied playfully, bringing their faces closer without touching.

"Draco is lucky to have you twenty-four hours a day," George teased, biting and gently tugging on Hadrian's lower lip.

"Perhaps one day you will also have me twenty-four hours a day," Hadrian smiled mischievously as he pressed his backside against Fred’s crotch. Fred let out a low growl and squeezed Hadrian's waist, giving a light bite on the younger boy's shoulder.

"Don't tease, quietly," Fred whispered in Hadrian's ear before sucking and nibbling on his earlobe.

"I hope you understand the situation, Hagrid." The half-giant was visibly shaken by the information Dumbledore had shared with him.

"They're brainwashing the little one! I can't let that happen!" Determination shone in his small, beetle-like eyes.

"Take this bag, Hagrid." Dumbledore held out a small cloth bag. "It's filled with a powder to make him sleep. You must separate him from the serpent. He is likely to refuse to go with you, so you will have to persuade him."

"It's for his good," Hagrid said ruefully. Hadrian seemed so happy with the Malfoys. But if what Dumbledore said was true, then the boy was just being set up for slaughter when the Dark Lord returned, living in an illusion of trust among the venomous snakes surrounding him.

"He's safer with Petunia because of the Blood Protection Lily cast on him when he was a baby. They must have kidnapped him in the park while he was playing with his cousin and friends, then modified his memories and locked him away," Dumbledore explained, grinning evilly at how manipulable Hagrid was. "This necklace will keep you safe from dark wizards."

"I won't disappoint you, sir."

"You have until the end of the day." Hagrid nodded and left the Headmaster's office, hurrying to the Owlery to write a letter to Hadrian Potter.

"Best farewell possible." The five of them smiled at each other, their cheeks flushed, lips reddened, breaths slightly panting, hair disheveled, and clothes wrinkled.

"I'll see you on the train tomorrow." Hadrian kissed all four Gryffindors goodbye before removing the protective spells and leaving the room, still fixing his scruffy hair and crooked clothes.

"Go rescue your princess locked in the dungeons," George joked, and everyone laughed.

His heart was filled with joy for having won over the six boys he liked in a relationship. He was eager to see the Gryffindors at the Yule Ball; Hadrian had invited them and would dance with them as the consorts they were. He also planned to introduce Tom to the Gryffindors. A soft peep caught his attention. An owl flew down the corridor and landed on the windowsill next to him.

"Hi," Hadrian smiled at the bird and removed the letter stuck to its paw. Moments later, the owl took flight and disappeared into the twilight of the night. Hadrian frowned as he opened the parchment, recognizing the sender's almost illegible handwriting.

I have an urgent matter to discuss with you. Come immediately to the cabin. And come alone.

Hagrid.

A sense of foreboding washed over Hadrian, sweeping away all his joy. He stuffed the letter into his pocket, but it slipped discreetly to the floor. Hadrian hurriedly rushed to the castle grounds, arriving breathless at the gamekeeper's door, knocking desperately.

"Hazz!" Hagrid pulled him inside and closed the door. Fang looked at the boy, panting and resting on his knees.

"I received your letter. What happened?" Hadrian's emerald eyes shone with worry.

"Ah, Hazz, my boy." The half-giant took something from his pocket—a small cloth bag—and opened it. "I'm sorry. It's for your good." He shoved his hand into the bag and pulled out some purple dust.

"What?" Hadrian straightened, confusion etched on his face. But before he could process what was happening, Hagrid threw the dust in his face. "What is it... Right...?" His voice trailed off as he felt dizzy, his eyelids growing heavy.

"Dumbledore said it's for your good, my boy. Forgive me." Hadrian's vision blurred as he caught sight of his friend's bearded face approaching him. Darkness enveloped him as his eyelids closed and his legs gave way. He would have fallen to the ground if Hagrid hadn't caught him just in time.

"I'm sorry it had to be like this, Hazz." Tears streamed down the half-giant's face. "Dumbledore will help you, my boy. Everything will be fine."

Hagrid gently laid Hadrian on his bed. With trembling hands, he took the necklace from his pocket and placed it around the boy's neck. At that moment, the object glowed red, its light enveloping Hadrian's body until he vanished, leaving behind only the piece of jewelry. Hagrid's heart sank in his chest, but he reminded himself that it was for Hadrian's good. Dumbledore had assured him of this. He would never doubt Dumbledore; the man was honorable and fair, wanting only the best for others, and he had great affection for Hadrian.

"It's time," Hagrid sighed, looking out the window as night fell, accompanied by softly falling snow. He cradled Hadrian in his arms; the boy felt weightless and tiny compared to his size. He held up an old, crumpled kettle and glanced at Fang with regret. "I'll be right back, boy."

With that, he left the hut and ventured beyond the confines of Hogwarts. Hagrid closed his eyes as he felt the Portkey activate, and then the world dissolved around him in a concentrated vortex that pulled at his navel.

Chapter Text

There is a very complex and difficult spell to perform: Cincinno execratione maledicta congessit. This spell places a magical restriction seal on an object and is commonly used on prisoners to prevent them from escaping captivity. However, the object we are discussing is different. It has been altered to block the connection between a familiar and a wizard, and it can only be removed by a wizard with a white magic core. This means that the boy who wears the quaternary knot necklace around his neck would not be able to save himself or be rescued. None of his friends possess a strong enough white magic core to undo the spell; neutral core wizards can do nothing but mourn the loss.

“Finally, they have arrived.” A burly man, who looked more like a walrus, smiled victoriously as he rushed to the front door.

“Mr. Dursley,” Hagrid greeted, tears in his eyes as he looked at the unconscious boy in his arms.

“Give me the boy.” Vernon feigned a worried expression, but inside, he churned with anxiety. He could already hear the boy’s screams and feel the blood running down his fingers. “I’m glad Dumbledore found out the truth.” He suppressed a grimace of disgust when he saw the half-giant blow his nose, now that his arms were free.

“Take good care of the boy. He has already suffered a lot.” Tears streamed down Hagrid’s face, disappearing into his shaggy beard.

“Of course. We will take very good care of him.”

“See you later, Hazz.” Hagrid caressed the young man’s serene face before walking away down the dark street of Privet Drive. Vernon entered the house, and his wife, Petunia, closed the door, while the couple’s only son, Dudley, jumped happily.

“We’re going to get rich!” Petunia squealed as she watched her husband head for the “cupboard” under the stairs. A few days ago, Dumbledore had added an extra room to the house. Something no other family had.

“We just need him to sign the papers that crazy old man gave us.” Vernon smiled as he opened the now magically enlarged door, revealing wooden stairs that appeared in his line of vision.

The Muggle family smiled malevolently. The patriarch descended into a dark, cold basement. Its walls and floor were made of stone; nothing here was cozy like the homes they saw in magazines and on television. No, this was not a normal basement. Instead of having a leisure area with comfortable sofas, the room was filled with bookshelves containing strange, unfriendly objects; wooden tables with handcuffs and chains attached. A single lamp barely illuminated the room, casting a dim light that reflected off the iron objects. Chains hung from the ceiling in various places, intended to bind a person. On one wall were different kinds of whips, and on the far wall, there were uncomfortable shackles. Vernon threw the boy to the ground, just beneath the chains, while Dudley approached excitedly, holding a pair of handcuffs.

“Let me do that, Dad?” he asked, his eyes shining with anticipation.

“Of course, son.” Vernon ruffled the little whale’s blond hair as Dudley moved closer to the unconscious boy. The blond grabbed Hadrian’s wrists, fastening the handcuffs tightly, leaving marks on the boy’s skin. Once Dudley finished securing the wizard’s wrists, he raised his arms overhead and attached the cuffs to the chains on the wall, forcing the boy into a painful, suspended position.

“I’ve taken the wand,” Petunia said, looking at the object with disgust before tossing it aside. “And this other strange thing,” she remarked about the broken piece of wood, throwing that away as well.

“Let’s have dinner while this freak is still sleeping,” Vernon suggested, placing a hand on his son’s shoulder.

“But I wanted to play with him now!” Dudley protested, throwing a tantrum.

“Let’s not waste the delicious dinner your mother prepared,” Vernon replied.

“Alright.” Dudley agreed grudgingly, and soon the three of them left the basement, locking the door behind them. Thanks to Dumbledore, no one would hear what might happen in that place.

“Where’s Hazz?” Pansy asked, looking around the halls with the rest of the Slytherins. It was dinner time, and Hadrian had not returned from the “farewell.”

“I’m not enjoying this.” Draco spotted the Weasley twins, Neville, and Colin heading to the Great Hall. “I’ll be right back.” The blond got up and ran to catch up with the Gryffindors. “Have you seen Hazz?” The three of them turned around, surprised and confused.

“No,” Fred replied with a frown.

“It’s been a while since we separated,” George commented.

“He said he would meet you at the library,” Neville added.

“What’s going on?” Colin asked apprehensively, noticing Draco’s nervousness.

“He didn’t come. We can’t find him anywhere.” Draco looked around. A body snaking across the ground caught his eye. Nyx was coming quickly toward him with a piece of parchment in her mouth. “Nyx! Tell me that Hazz is fine!” He rushed to the serpent, with the twins, Neville, and Colin following him. Theodore, Pansy, and Blaise arrived soon after.

“What did she bring?” Blaise asked as he saw Draco take the scroll and unroll it.

“Hagrid said he had something important to discuss with him and that he should go alone,” Theodore read over the blond’s shoulder. Everyone exchanged nervous glances.

“We have to see Severus.” Draco took Nyx by the shoulders and began to run toward the dungeons, with everyone else on his heels. Wherever they went, they drew the attention of confused students.

“Mr. Malfoy? What are you doing here?” The Potions Master frowned as he saw the group turn into a hallway, all breathless and radiating concern.

“Hazz is gone!” Pansy squealed. Severus’s black eyes widened, and his heart sank into his chest.

“To my office.” He said before turning and walking hurriedly to his office, everyone close behind him. “What did you say?” he asked right after locking the door and casting a silencing spell.

“Hazz had gone to say goodbye to you and Professor Lupin,” Theodore began.

“And soon after, he came to say goodbye to us,” the twins spoke in unison.

“And he was supposed to meet us in the library afterward,” Blaise added, snapping his fingers.

“But he never came.” Draco concluded, handing the letter to Severus, who read it and began to pace back and forth.

“Go home and give Nyx to Tom.” Severus practically ran to the fireplace and threw Floo Powder into it. Yes, Hadrian had mentioned Tom’s true identity to him and how sane he was. “He’s the only one who can understand her, and she can find Hazz with their family connection.” Draco ran into the flames and disappeared. “I’ll go after Lupin so we can go to Hagrid. You go back to the Great Hall and pretend nothing happened.” Severus ran his hands through his black hair. “Dumbledore must be behind this.”

“How can we pretend nothing happened?!” Fred asked incredulously, caring little about Severus’s accusation against the headmaster.

“We can’t show Dumbledore that we know. Pretend as if Hadrian is having fun with Draco. But don’t show anything and don’t tell anyone else. And under no circumstances, look into Dumbledore’s eyes. He may want to invade your minds.” The group of teenagers nodded before Severus undid the spells and walked out of the hallway.

“TOM?!” Draco shouted as he burst out of the flames in the living room of Malfoy Manor.

“Dray?” Narcissa appeared, completely surprised. “What are you doing here, my son? You should be at Hogwarts.” She approached him worriedly, noticing the despair in his eyes.

“Hazz is gone.” Narcissa let out a small scream, muffled by her hands. “I need to talk to Tom. Where is he, Mom?” Desperate, Draco moved closer to her.

“N—in the garden…” she replied, her hands trembling with nervousness. Without saying another word, Draco took off running.

“I need to talk to Ragnuk and Maray.” Narcissa raced to the door leading to the portal between the houses.

“Draco?” Tom raised an eyebrow when he saw the blond running toward him. “Shouldn’t you be in school?” He asked sarcastically, but his smile faded when he noticed Nyx on Draco’s neck and the despair in his stormy eyes.

“Hazz is gone!” Draco's heart sank.

“I heard Dumbledore talking to the half-giant!” Nyx nearly screamed in despair. “He manipulated him into taking Hazz away! I was trying to contact him through the family call to meet him, but I arrived late. They sealed it! I can’t talk to him! I can’t find him! Tom, we need to find him!” Tom Riddle felt his world crumble beneath him. The only person he loved was in danger; the one who taught him to love had disappeared. He could lose forever the person who had saved him from darkness. Hatred and worry consumed him.

“We need to find him. And fast!” The two of them ran back to the mansion, their hearts painfully constricted in their chests. It felt as though someone had stolen their hearts; breathing became an arduous task as their thoughts drifted between happy memories and horrific images, all involving the handsome boy with eyes the color of the Killing Curse.

Heir and lordship rings are incredibly powerful. They protect their users against offensive spells, mind spells, poisons, and compulsions. They are strongly connected to the magic cores of their users, as they only accept those who hold similar power. However, if a wizard's magic is sealed, the rings cannot access their core and will reject them, returning immediately to their proper vaults, waiting for someone worthy to claim them.

Hadrian felt his head throbbing, his ears ringing with annoyance, and his eyes heavy. His whole body felt like lead, and his wrists ached against something painfully tight. Straining against his raised arms only increased his discomfort. Worst of all was the cold. When he descended through the Hogwarts gardens, he had worn his ordinary uniform with only a sweater to protect him from the chill. He had been so worried about Hagrid that he hadn’t thought about the temperature, but now he was shivering. The cold consumed him to the bone; the tip of his nose was reddened, and his back and legs were pressed against something extremely frigid.

But wait. Hogwarts. This was not Hogwarts. Much less Hagrid's hut. So where was he? What had happened?

Memories flooded his mind in an instant: Dumbledore had manipulated Hagrid! And now he was trapped somewhere! Damn old goat! Hatred surged within him. When he opened his eyes, he was startled by the sight of his surroundings. Hadrian disliked this place immensely; he was certain nothing good would come of it. Desperate, he tried to pull his wrists free when he realized they were handcuffed. But it was in vain; they were tightly secured, and all he managed to do was hurt himself further.

As Hadrian looked around, he spotted his wand and a piece of wood thrown across the room, but he knew he'd never be able to reach them. He tried to use his magic to summon his wand, but instead, he was met with excruciating pain in his chest—a pain that made him scream as he struggled against the handcuffs. They had sealed his magic. Great! he thought angrily. “Nyx! Please tell me you can hear me! Tell me you're listening to me!” The overwhelming silence terrified him. He was utterly alone, unable to ask for help.

“HELL!”

Hadrian fought the handcuffs with every ounce of strength he had, feeling bruises forming on his wrists, but he didn’t care. He just wanted to escape. He attempted to transform into his Horned Serpent form, but all he got was another wave of pain, drawing forth an even more intense scream. The sound of a door unlocking caught his attention. Was it Dumbledore coming down the stairs? No; the footsteps were too heavy for that old goat, and there were too many of them. His despair deepened as he recognized his “hosts.” Vernon and Dudley grinned devilishly at him.

“What the hell?!” Hadrian fought desperately against the handcuffs. Vernon and Dudley smiled as they watched panic wash over their prisoner’s face.

“Well, well, the prodigal son returns home,” Vernon mocked, slowly approaching the handcuffed boy.

“What does that mean? Why am I here? What do you want?” Hadrian shrank back, trying to make himself smaller in a futile attempt to escape Vernon, but he was trapped in a corner with no way out.

“To answer your first question…” Vernon began, a macabre smile spreading across his round face. “That means we’re not the only ones who hate you. That old bastard made a point of telling us not to feel sorry for you—like we needed any encouragement.” His crazy smile widened. “Isn’t that right, Hadrian?” He sneered, relishing the sound of Hadrian's name as if it were a curse. “Now, for your second and third questions… We want your fortune. And, of course, we want to see you suffer.” He walked over to a wall displaying various instruments of torture. “You’re here, in addition to getting out of that old man’s way, to be our source of amusement.” He picked up a thin whip, aiming it at the young man with malicious intent. “And you can be sure we’ll have a lot of fun with you.” He turned to his son. “Dudley, the first lashes are yours.” The pudgy boy grinned widely as he took the whip in his hands.

“Thank you, Dad!” Dudley responded, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he focused on his prey. Hadrian tried to free himself as Dudley advanced.

“No matter what you do to me, you’ll never get what you want,” Hadrian growled, his eyes flashing with defiance. All of this for money? They must be crazy!

Vernon laughed maniacally and punched Hadrian hard in the face. The blow was so strong that his vision darkened momentarily, twisting his neck to the side from the impact. In the confusion, Vernon released the handcuffs from the chains and grabbed Hadrian by the throat, dragging him to a hook suspended from the ceiling. Still groggy, Hadrian fought against his uncle’s vice-like grip, but Vernon was too strong, managing to restrain him again. Hadrian felt the air slipping away when Vernon finally released him. He stood upright, arms raised high, inhaling desperately. His throat burned painfully, his hands tingled from the lack of blood flow, his right eye throbbed, and his head spun.

“We’ll change your mind soon, Hazz.” Dudley gripped Hadrian's face tightly, pain coursing through him.

“Go to hell!” His defiance flared, and his eyes glowed with rage as he imagined the two of them dead and bloodied.

“No, dear cousin,” Dudley hissed, bringing his face closer. “You’re in hell.” The hoarse whisper sent a shiver down Hadrian’s spine, twisting something in his stomach.

“I don’t think it will have any effect if he keeps his clothes on,” Vernon remarked, approaching with scissors and a grin.

“Touch me and you’ll regret it!” Hadrian spat, straining against his restraints.

“Oh, boy. We will not regret anything.”

The man cut away Hadrian's clothes with reckless abandon. The sharp tips of the scissors and their blades tore through his porcelain skin, and blood began to seep from the wizard’s body. At least Vernon left him in his underwear, but the cold made him shiver violently as his exposed skin reacted to the chill.

“Look, Dad!” Dudley exclaimed, positioning himself behind his cousin. “Our scars are gone!” He smiled sadistically as he examined Hadrian’s body.

“We’re going to have to create another work of art,” Vernon commented in a mockingly regretful tone. “But that’s okay.” His eyes gleamed with insanity as they focused on Hadrian. “This one will be much better.”

Pure, intense hatred consumed Hadrian. Everything before him blurred into a crimson haze. He wouldn’t give in; he wouldn’t falter—not for them. He had to be strong. Draco and the others would be looking for him. Yes, rescue would come. Even if hope hadn’t died, he couldn’t shake the tremors and unrelenting fear. Childhood traumas he had nearly overcome surged back, haunting him anew.

Dudley cracked the whip, the sound sending fresh waves of terror down Hadrian’s spine. He fought desperately against the chains and handcuffs.

“Take a deep breath, Hazz,” Dudley’s sweet, fake voice made his stomach churn. “Relax your body.”

“I’M GOING TO RELAX MY HAND ON THAT FILTHY PIG FACE OF YOURS!” Hadrian screamed in fury. He could barely catch his breath, let alone take deep inhales and exhales. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to think of anything but the pain that was coming, but it was impossible. It consumed his thoughts.

“Now, Hazz.” Dudley pronounced his nickname slowly as he stepped back. “You’ll regret destroying our house and running away.” He raised the whip slowly, savoring the moment.

Hadrian felt as if he had plunged into the freezing waters of the Arctic, the fire of his hatred extinguished, leaving only icy panic. He knew what was coming, and he was terrified. Years of battling nightmares and panic attacks flooded back to him. He lost count of how many times he awoke screaming in the night, how often he hyperventilated during panic attacks, and how long it took him to stop staring into the dark, fearing Vernon would come and take him away. All the healing his parents had done, all his efforts, felt wasted. He was slipping back to square one—alone, terrified, and hurt. The terror he had endured in this very house resurfaced, filling him with dread.

The whip sliced through the air, a sound that anticipated the worst, and then it slammed into Hadrian’s small body. A crack echoed just before a pained scream escaped his lips as the leather made contact with his skin, tearing it apart. The pain was worse than anything he had experienced as a child. It felt as if the whip were lined with splinters dipped in acid, tearing through his skin while the acid corroded it. Instantly, tears welled in his eyes and streamed down his face.

“COME ON, FREAK! SCREAM! HAVE FUN! THAT’S ALL YOUR MISERABLE LIFE IS FOR: TO AMUSE US WITH YOUR PAIN!” Dudley laughed maniacally, continuing to lash the whip against Hadrian’s back.

Dudley didn’t stop until he was panting and sweating like a pig. Hadrian hung limply against the restraints, his feet no longer able to support him, his wrists raw and bleeding from the handcuffs. He remained conscious, but he had no strength left except to scream and cry. His trembling body was slick with sweat, his back a canvas of cuts at various angles, yet surprisingly, no blood flowed from his wounds.

“It’s my turn, son. Get some rest,” Vernon said as he took the whip from Dudley’s hands. “You must be wondering why you haven’t fainted from blood loss yet, isn’t that an aberration?” He sneered, examining Hadrian’s back. “You see, the old man wanted you to suffer a hell on Earth. He couldn’t just let you die so easily. He used the powers of freak on all the toys in this room, all to keep you from bleeding to death. Not that I enjoy wearing things made by an aberration, but if it means watching you suffer countless times in front of me… then I’m more than happy.” He smiled madly, positioning himself in front of Hadrian. “Now you’re going to feel real pain, you abomination.”

Hadrian wished for death more than anything.

He had been utterly broken.

Chapter Text

Hadrian opened his eyes, jolted by a terrible burning sensation on the left side of his face. As his vision focused, he saw Dudley; he had hit him. None of this was a nightmare, for he couldn't sleep, nor could he escape this torment. His only way out of this terror was to "shut down" from the world, locking himself in his mind, cancelling out any sound around him and "making time stop." It was his only means of finding a little peace amid the darkness. His head was spinning, and his back and chest ached, burning terribly. What had he done to deserve all this? Couldn't he have a normal life like any other thirteen-year-old boy? Couldn't he live in peace? Was it too much to ask?

"Welcome back," Dudley said with an evil smile as he walked away from the brunette. The pig grinned when he saw the emerald eyes glaring at him with hatred.

"Let's start a new day, shall we?" Vernon teased as he descended the stairs, glancing at the young man, who was still suspended by his wrists from the night before. Hadrian closed his eyes tightly in a futile attempt to ease the terrible headache that plagued him. "What should we try today?" he asked, looking at his son.

"How about we remember the old days, Dad?" Dudley suggested, pointing to a fireplace poker hanging on the wall.

"Great idea, my son," Vernon approved, taking the object in his hands. "And this one is even better than the old one." He smiled sadistically at his nephew. "After the old man improved our toys..." He paused to show the object to his prisoner. The poker, once cold and dull, now had an incandescent tip, glowing a reddish hue, and the air around it shimmered with the intense heat radiating from it. "Do you see? Just hold it the right way, and it's already activated." His smile widened as he approached. "And you know the best part?" He pressed the flaming tip of the poker against Hadrian's thigh, and the young man screamed at the top of his lungs. "You feel the pain of a fourth-degree burn, but it's only a first-degree burn," he laughed madly. "Incredible, isn't it?" He leaned the poker against Hadrian's arm, smiling even more as another scream tore from the young man's throat.

After more than an hour of pressing the poker to the wizard's body, Vernon grew tired of leaving his son waiting to join in the game. Hadrian was exhausted; his throat felt as if it had been torn apart, as if he had ingested acid mixed with nails. Sweat dripped from his body, soaking the icy stone floor beneath him. He was freezing from the cold of London at the end of the year, suffering spasms after so many boiling burns.

Hadrian felt the cracks within him, erupting from his heart and slowly branching out through his being. His soul was slowly fracturing.

"Don't take it easy, son," Vernon smiled as he passed the poker to a gleeful Dudley. Even though he was enveloped in a nebulous cloud of pain and suffering, the brunette couldn't help but laugh at what he heard. "And what's so funny, freak?" Dudley asked, raising an eyebrow.

"The fun is that neither you nor the little pig you call your son can take it easy," Hadrian replied, smiling before spitting out the next words in his hoarse voice, his vocal cords and throat damaged. "Because you’re just two balls of fat with a bit of brain matter!" A crazed laugh escaped him as he saw the veins bulging on their foreheads.

"So you think you're really funny, don’t you?" Dudley let out a nasal laugh. "Let’s see if you can still laugh after I’m done." He lifted the poker before slamming it hard against the same leg that had been fractured by Vernon years ago, before Hadrian fled. In that moment, the wizard let out a desperate cry as he felt his tibia and fibula shatter inside him, their sharp ends slicing through veins, tendons, and muscles with ease. "What has been broken must remain broken."

"Good." Vernon laughed at his nephew's suffering. "Well said, my son." He grabbed a chair and sat down to watch Dudley amuse himself by torturing the freak.

"Thank you, Dad," Dudley replied, his eyes never leaving his cousin's tortured form. "Now... what to do?" He pondered for a moment before smiling sadistically. "I know." Hadrian turned his back to him, revealing the cuts from the previous session. "Tell me... does it hurt more this way?" Dudley leaned the boiling tip of the iron against the exposed flesh of Hadrian's deep cut, making a point of sinking the iron into the open skin. A guttural scream erupted from the poor wizard's throat before his eyes rolled back in his head. He was fainting, but seconds later, his eyes returned to their normal position, only to let out another scream.

"You must be wishing you could faint by now, right?" Vernon smiled sadistically. "So... the old man wanted you to suffer as much as possible, so he made sure to charm this room so that it would be impossible for you to lose consciousness in it. It's fine that when you arrived, you weren't awake, but that was because the old man used freakish tricks for that, nullifying the effect of the room. And all this so that you could make the most of our hospitality." His smile widened as he saw despair take over the young man's eyes. Normal humans—muggles—cannot go eleven days without sleep; otherwise, they end up dying. However, Hadrian was not "normal." Wizards had a greater resistance to various things, and even though he was unable to fall asleep, Dumbledore had made sure that he would not die from it. "So please, do us the honour of making the most of what we have to offer."

"How about this?" Dudley asked with a giggle, relishing the despair on his cousin's face. He positioned the poker horizontally and dragged it up and down Hadrian's back, ensuring to inflict as much pain as possible by lingering longer on the open wounds from the previous day.

The prisoner screamed uncontrollably as he tried to move the poker off his back, but his efforts were in vain. Dudley and Vernon laughed at the wizard's futile attempts to escape. How Hadrian wished he could switch places with them. He would love to hear Dudley's pleading screams when Tom used his new wand that Lucius had given him.

When Dudley grew tired of the poker and tossed it aside, he unhooked his cousin and dragged him to the chains on the wall to secure him to the ground. Hadrian felt a moment of relief, thinking he would be left alone now. But his joy didn't last long; within seconds, the pig was on top of him, punching him in the face. The wizard tried to protect himself, but it was in vain; his arms were handcuffed, and his legs were pinned under Dudley's weight. When the blond grew tired of using his fists, he stood up and began kicking Hadrian's belly, ribs, and legs, especially the broken one. Hadrian screamed in pain and writhed, struggling to escape, but all he succeeded in doing was hurting his wrists even more.

That was Hadrian Tamish Potter's summary when he finally found himself alone in the basement: pain, tears, blood, and cold. His nose, mouth, wrists, and back were bleeding; his whole body ached and burned. The cold consumed him to the bone; in a short time, he would develop hypothermia. If he didn't die from that, he would die from internal bleeding, as he felt some broken ribs rubbing against his organs. Perhaps the old man had not considered this possibility, and he could die and be free of this suffering. His breathing was noisy and wheezy; his lungs burned terribly, and it was a tremendous effort to breathe. His body trembled from the low temperature; he could feel the warm blood running through him, but nothing protected him from the cold. On top of everything, he could feel his magical core working frantically to keep him alive, to close his wounds, and to mend his bones. But because it was sealed, this process was much slower and more painful. His aching head rested against the cold wall; his eyelids felt heavy, and his mind wandered into emptiness. He wanted to die.

HADRIAN POTTER MISSING!

By Rita Skeeter

Dear readers, this dedicated journalist has pursued alarming information that is sure to shake our world.

At dawn, no one—least of all his boyfriend, Draco Malfoy—could find the Golden Boy anywhere. The teachers were ordered to search the entire grounds of Hogwarts, but there was no sign of our saviour. What could have happened? Was it a youthful whim to escape, a frustrated teenager disillusioned with everything? Or has the boy been kidnapped by the forces of You-Know-Who? Could it be that, after waiting for twelve long years, the followers of the Dark Lord have grown tired of playing house with their leader's greatest enemy? Perhaps Hadrian Potter’s disappearance has something to do with Sirius Black’s escape. According to my informants, Black has already infiltrated the beloved Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Parents should be deeply concerned about the safety of their children; Hogwarts has begun to pose a number of dangers in recent years. Is darkness truly returning? Should we all sleep with wands under our pillows, mistrusting everything and everyone? Where has our little Prince gone? What are they doing with him?

Dear readers, stay vigilant. This dedicated journalist will investigate the case until we have answers!

On the day the students returned home for the holidays, despair gripped the corridors. Draco and Nyx had returned to the castle the same night they left, to avoid attracting the headmaster's suspicion. Now, no one needed to hide their fears and worries any longer. Hadrian’s friends and companions shared swollen, reddened eyes filled with concern, their chests tight with aching hearts and their souls feeling empty. Hadrian was, without a doubt, the sun that illuminated them with his love and joy. Everyone wanted to see those beautiful green eyes again, that heart-melting smile; they wanted Hadrian back. Colin was the most sensitive of the group, and Draco, Neville, and the twins tried hard to comfort the younger boy, even though they were consumed by the same despair. They helped him write a letter to his parents, saying he would be spending his holidays at Hogwarts, where there were plenty of scrolls to write. In truth, he would be going to Malfoy Manor with Draco. He couldn't bear the thought of spending the holidays alone, knowing that Hadrian was missing and suffering. He needed their support.

"Send us letters," Fred said, hugging Draco, while George embraced Colin, and Neville soon joined in the group hug. "Keep us informed."

"Please, Dray."

"Let’s write," Draco said, holding the tearful Colin close as the twins gently stroked his cheeks and Neville caressed his hand. "It’ll be okay, Linlin." They kissed his head affectionately. "We’ll find him."

"Hadrian is fine," George tried to reassure Colin.

"He’s strong." Neville gave him a weak smile.

"Thank you, boys," Colin sniffed, and Draco pressed him even tighter against him.

"See you later." The five of them said their goodbyes and went in different directions to their families.

"Fred! George!" Molly rushed towards the twins and hugged them tightly. "Tell me it’s a lie," she pleaded with tearful, red eyes, as if she had been crying earlier—which she had.

"Unfortunately, it's true, Mum," George replied, his head lowered.

"May Merlin protect him. I hope he is well," Molly whispered, suppressing a sad sob.

"Draco!" Narcissa drew her son and Colin into a tight embrace. "Oh, my love." She pulled away to gently cup Colin’s face. "You must be Colin. I would have preferred to meet you under different circumstances." She kissed his forehead.

"Let’s go." Lucius looked around, trying to spot anything suspicious, but saw nothing.

Lucius held his wife’s hand, shrank Draco and Colin’s luggage, and also took Hadrian’s suitcase before leaving the platform. They would not leave him in the clutches of that old goat. Nyx was wrapped around Draco’s neck, feeling terribly depressed; it seemed as if she had failed her cub. If only she hadn't left his side. If only she had been with him.

If. If. If.

His thoughts were filled with them—endless possibilities and different scenarios.

Was Colin impressed with the mansion? He was, but his sad state stood out. He almost tripped when they arrived in the Malfoy grounds, but Draco held him back. The group walked in somber silence to the meeting room. Inside were Ragnuk and Maray (disguised by glamour to appear human), Tom, Severus, and Remus, discussing possible locations and suspects who might have kidnapped Hadrian.

"Tell me you've made progress," Draco said, approaching Tom. Nyx slid to the ground and withdrew, wanting to be alone among Hadrian's things. Lucius handed the shrunken suitcases to Dobby to put them in the appropriate rooms.

"Dumbledore is cunning," Tom began. "He could be anywhere." He looked up from the world map on the table and regarded the two blondes. "Wasn't Hadrian's boyfriend also a blonde?" He frowned, analysing Colin.

"Can we discuss Hazz's boyfriends later?" Draco sighed, stroking the younger boy's hair. "For now, he asked Colin, Neville, and the Weasley twins to join us." Tom arched an eyebrow as he looked at the trembling Colin with that intense, angry gaze that intimidated everyone.

"We'll discuss that later," he announced, turning his attention back to the map.

"That's Tom," Draco informed Colin. "He hasn’t officially asked to date yet, but he’s already part of the relationship."

"It’s—it’s a pleasure," Colin greeted nervously, cowering against Draco. Tom ignored him, focusing instead on circling places where Dumbledore had already been and seemed to favour.

"You’d better rest," Lucius suggested to the two blond boys.

"Come on, Colin." Draco guided the boy out of the room as Severus and Remus erupted into an argument about remaining analytical and not succumbing to their emotions.

"Master Malfoy!" Dobby rushed to the two blondes. "Dobby doesn’t see Mr. Potter... Where...?"

"He’s gone, Dobby," Draco cut him off. "You’re the closest house-elf to Hazz; please help my father and the others with the search."

"Y-yes, Mr. Malfoy. Dobby will help."

"Have another house-elf prepare a relaxing bath in Qoli's room and one in mine," he ordered as he walked away.

"Yes, my lord." They heard the 'pop' indicating that Dobby had Apparated.

"Everything will be fine." Draco hugged Colin tighter, who clung to him. "We’ll find him."

"We have to find him," was the phrase that everyone in that house repeated countless times. Like a mantra, it was meant to keep their hopes from fading.

Chapter Text

"Good afternoon, freak," Vernon greeted as he walked down the stairs with Dudley in pursuit. The blond boy quickly grabbed his cousin's frail body and hung it once again on the chains that dangled from the ceiling. "Did you sleep well?" Oh, yes. You can't sleep.

He smiled sadistically at the cold look the wizard gave him. "You know..." he began. "We've been very easy on you." So I’m going to ask one last time: Are you going to sign the papers, or are we going to have to move to the next level? He asked, walking around the room, analysing the objects with which he could have fun.

"You can wait seated." Hadrian paused before letting out a giggle as he stared at his uncle. "Since if you stand for too long, you might end up getting tired due to your great extra weight, you meatball of fat and tallow." He laughed victoriously as he watched the man turn red with rage.

"So you want it the hard way, right?" Vernon gritted his teeth, consumed by anger.

"Do your worst, you pig. I will never submit to your wishes." She spat at the man's feet, her eyes shining with hatred.

"Good. Very good indeed." A vein throbbed frantically on his forehead. "Well... So I’ll give you what you want." Red with anger, the Muggle moved away from the young man, went towards the wall, and grabbed an object. "This is the one I’ve been most looking forward to testing. This scourge will amuse me greatly." He pointed the object at Hadrian, making sure he was focused on what was to come.

A shiver ran down the wizard's spine as he analysed the object. It had a wooden handle of no more than twenty-five centimetres, but what was truly alarming were the nine wires connected to the rod, each at least one metre long. After the middle of each strand, there were several "balls" full of small thorns, each separated by smaller "balls" in between. The brunette had time to count and realised that there were thirteen of the largest. He couldn’t contain the tremor that overtook his body when he thought of the pain it would inflict on him.

"Now we’re going to hear you scream, freak." Vernon approached his nephew and turned his back to him. "Let’s see if you’ll still have jokes to tell when we’re done." His arm came down with brutal force, sending the whip crashing against Hadrian's already injured back. The boy felt the countless thorns dig into his skin and tear away as they ripped through him in a matter of milliseconds. But to everyone’s surprise, the boy did not scream in pain, as expected.

"VERNON DURSLEY IS A FILTHY PIG!" Hadrian screamed at the top of his lungs.

"Your...!" Vernon gasped in anger as he looked at his nephew. "Well, keep going; let’s see how far you can take it." He struck another blow, this one incredibly stronger than the previous one.

"DUDLEY DURSLEY IS DUMBER THAN AN AMOEBA!" He screamed again as he felt the pain and burning in his back, but he still turned his face to Vernon and gave him a defiant smile. "I’ll make sure that when I get out of here... I swear I’ll have a lot of fun with you. It doesn’t matter how I escape this place, even if it’s as a ghost or a demon, but I’m going to get out of here! And then you will know what true despair is." His maniacal smile widened with each word he uttered, something Vernon stared at in a daze.

"YOU DAMN FREAK! DO YOU DARE THREATEN ME?! LET’S SEE IF YOU CAN GET OUT OF HERE!" he shouted as he struck the wizard with all his might.

"PETUNIA DURSLEY IS A WRETCHED BITCH!" Hadrian once again let out an insult before laughing wildly.

He hadn’t realised it himself, but he had changed. It was as if something inside him was fading away and disappearing. He was no longer afraid of Vernon’s tortures, nor was he tormented by memories as he had been when he returned home. Now, all he thought about were ways to make the Dursleys and Dumbledore suffer terribly. Even as he felt his skin being torn by the thorns of the scourge, all he could focus on was how he was going to repay all that suffering.

"MARJORIE IS A SLUT! AND I'M SURE SHE'S BEEN SLEEPING WITH HER PUPPIES, BECAUSE NO HUMAN WANTS HER!" Hadrian screamed once more after an hour and a half of being flogged. "COME ON, YOU FILTHY MORON! IS THAT ALL YOU'VE GOT?!" he shouted at Vernon, laughing madly.

"GET THE POKER, DUDLEY!" Vernon ordered, his voice filled with rage.

"Here, Dad." Dudley handed the already glowing object to his father and quickly stepped away from the two. He had never seen his father so upset, and the look in the wizard's eyes made him shiver with fear. He had never seen eyes as wild as those—green like a hurricane from an apocalyptic storm, glowing with magic and madness.

"And then?" Vernon moved closer to his nephew. "Are you still laughing, you abomination?" He raised the poker to the young man's face.

"You have a weird fetish for that poker nonsense. Stick it up your arse until it comes out of your mouth." Hadrian smiled smugly after spitting in his uncle's eye.

"YOU DAMN—!" Vernon screamed as he felt the wizard's spit hit his eye. In a moment of madness, he pressed the iron against the boy's scalp.

A guttural scream erupted from Hadrian's throat as he felt as if even his soul was on fire. Moments later, everything went dark, as if his brain had shut down. Then, he screamed again, like an animal in despair. This continued for half an hour until the man finally grew tired.


A man sneaked through the shadows of the streets, the moon barely illuminating his path. He needed to be careful not to get caught. He had to find him. He needed to find Hadrian Potter. Where was he? What were they doing with him? So many days of frantic searching. He was going crazy. He couldn’t take it anymore. Where was Hadrian?


Tom, Draco, and Colin were in Hadrian's room. They could no longer bear the absence of the dark-haired emerald-eyed boy. For the first time in two weeks, they found the courage to open the brunette's trunk. They needed to smell his scent to soothe their aching hearts. Draco and Colin grabbed Hadrian's sweaters and pressed them to their chests, inhaling his intoxicating fragrance deeply. Nyx slid across the bed and into the trunk; she also wanted to feel closer to her cub. Tom noticed something solid fall to the ground when he grabbed a shirt belonging to Hadrian. It was a velvet box. Everyone’s attention turned to it.

"He was going to give this to you and Draco this Christmas," Nyx commented sadly as Tom picked up the box and opened it with trembling hands.

Inside were three necklaces delicately resting on black velvet upholstery. The middle one was gold with a pendant shaped like a sun; carefully engraved around the central circle of the sun were the words "Sunshine." On the left was a silver necklace with a half-moon pendant, which bore the inscription "Moonlight" on the back. The one on the right was a copper necklace with a compass pendant, inscribed with "Traveler" on its back.

"He was going to give us this..."

Draco felt his eyes fill with tears, and Colin hugged him tightly, already crying. Tom felt his aching heart drown in sadness. His eyes burned, but he wouldn’t cry; he would do anything to find the person he loved. He left the velvet box on the open trunk and exited the room. He would not rest until he found him.


When the three weeks of Christmas vacation passed, Draco and all of Hadrian's friends and boyfriends, except Tom, had to return to Hogwarts. Their parents forced them to continue their studies while they continued their searches. The group was constantly bombarded with inquiries about the Golden Boy. This only worsened their feelings of sadness and helplessness. Severus and Remus alternated between being at Hogwarts during the day, teaching, and at night helping with the search. To say they were exhausted was an understatement.

Ragnuk, Maray, and the Goblin Kingdom were in complete uproar. Hadrian had been taken, and not even his magic could track him. This was not normal; it was not natural. Lady Magic would not be pleased with a spell capable of completely blocking the bond between wizard and familiar. For if not even Nyx could contact him, then goblin magic would be of no help.

If wizards had once been afraid of goblins, now they were terrified. The aura surrounding Gringotts Bank was dense and gloomy, reflecting the feelings of those who worked there. They loved Hadrian; he was part of their large family, and losing him was a painful blow to their hearts. No one worked normally; their nerves were on edge, and irritation was easily ignited in the face of any wizard. Their black eyes shone dangerously as they scanned every customer who entered, trying to find any clue that connected them to the lost boy.

The sun in the Goblin Kingdom no longer shone as it once had. Heavy clouds obscured it, leaving the village bathed in the icy darkness of despair. Rain had become a constant presence in the nation, as if everyone’s feelings and emotions were being channeled into the weather. The elders worked incessantly, searching for some magic strong enough to find Hadrian. The adults performed their usual tasks, but their minds raced with every detail of magic they knew, looking for something that could help. Children and adolescents no longer played or had fun. With Hadrian's disappearance, the joy of the goblins had been completely drained. Hera remained huddled up, lying on the bed in the boy's room. She didn’t want to leave the house where the cub had grown and recovered. His scent lingered everywhere, and she didn’t want to forget his scent. Everyone wanted to find Hadrian and bring him back home.


Hadrian felt dead. He had lost track of time after the fifth day. Petunia visited him every four days to give him a glass of water. He could barely move his fingers as they began to lose blood flow, starting the process of necrosis due to the cold of the London winter.

The daily torture sessions never ended. Vernon always returned after dinner, constantly testing new ways to torment the boy who refused to sign the papers. The brunette no longer felt anything in his body; he was numb with pain. He had lost count of how many bones had been broken, how many limbs had been twisted, how many bruises adorned his skin, how many cuts had torn through him, and how many burns marked his body. If it weren’t for his magic, he would already be dead, but the Dursleys knew this and abused this "advantage."

His stomach had given up growling with hunger; now it hurt terribly, as if it were digesting itself to appease the lack of food. His beautiful green eyes were dull, having lost their glimmer of hope. No one would find him. He would never be rescued from this hell. His heart writhed with sadness. He wanted to see his family. He wanted to be safe in their arms again. He longed for the protective embrace that his mother always gave him. He wanted to feel his father's strong arms shielding him from everyone. He wanted to see Draco, Nyx, Tom, Colin, Neville, the twins... He wished he could go back in time and never have read that letter. He wished none of this had happened.

At that moment, Hadrian was on the verge of unconsciousness, but it never came; he couldn’t sleep. His body was all bruised and limp against the chains from the ceiling that kept him hanging. His wrists were now glued to the handcuffs due to the cold; every movement meant horrendous pain as skin was torn away. Dried blood mixed with sweat, tears, and dirt.

HADRIAN POTTER, DEAD?

By Rita Skeeter

Dear readers, I am sorry to inform you that five long weeks have passed, and we have yet to find any information about the whereabouts of Hadrian Potter. Aurors have been assigned to the case but have found nothing. Where could our saviour be? Has he already gone? Has he joined his beloved deceased parents?

I refuse to believe that. I know you refuse too. The poor boy has already suffered so much at just thirteen years old.

I am working hard to gather information, but everyone is very secretive, leaving us with a lack of clues. But the public needs to know the truth! You need to know about the incompetence of the Ministry regarding our Golden Boy! Hadrian Potter's family is shaken, but they haven’t given up their search yet! They have not lost hope of finding him! Now all we can do is pray that they find him alive and with minimal damage.

Be well, Hadrian Potter.

Chapter Text

Hadrian opened his eyes after locking himself away in his mind, the only way he could find some peace. He realised he was in a different position than when he had "cut himself off from the world." Still lethargic from the torture he had endured, where his nerves had felt the pain of a fourth-degree burn several times, he realised that he was sitting in a wooden chair with his feet secured by iron cable ties and his hands trapped in iron gloves, leaving only the distal and medial phalanges visible. The boy tried to move in his chair, but the only sensation he felt was the pain from his broken leg, his fractured ribs brushing against his organs, the throbbing of his bruises, and the burning of the tears, cuts, and burns on his body. Not to mention the terrible cold that plagued the room. He would rather face a Dementor than be here.

From his vantage point, he could see the stairs, and he watched as Vernon descended alone. With each step, a creak echoed through the practically empty space. The wizard had realised that Dudley had avoided him; he was probably still disturbed by the earlier confrontation, where Hadrian and Vernon had become two wild beasts roaring at each other.

"Hey, pig dad," Hadrian smiled mockingly. "Didn't the pig son want to come today too?"

"Laugh while you can, monster." Vernon glared at him, his anger growing. "And by the way, did you like the chair? Feeling comfortable?" His gaze was cold as he observed the boy fidgeting in his seat.

"It's pretty comfortable, if you want to know. Got any tea? I'm a bit thirsty, you know?" Hadrian replied casually, as if he were really sitting on a comfortable sofa in a friend's living room.

"I'm glad you liked it." Vernon narrowed his eyes at his nephew. "You know... this chair is the most special object here. Do you know why?" He asked, staring at the wall lined with instruments of torture.

"I don't know... um... maybe it's because it accommodates that fat arse of yours and is still intact?" Hadrian laughed as he saw the man turn to him, sparks of anger shining in his eyes.

"Very funny." Vernon pointed a pair of pliers at the boy. "Since you don’t know why, I’ll show you." He approached his nephew. "I’ll make sure to have fun with you slowly." He commented, staring into the brunette's eyes. "You know something I noticed during our sessions? No matter how hard I try to be violent with you or how much I try to break you, I won’t succeed." He paused, still locked in those crazed eyes that intrigued him. "Do you know why? Because you’re already broken. You’re a monster. An abomination. There’s no way to break an aberration like you. But can you handle a game of endurance?" His gaze twisted with disgust as he uttered the words.

"I’ll make sure to torture your son in front of you," he continued, relishing the thought. "While you watch him suffer and plead for death. And you won’t be able to do anything." His laugh was manic and devoid of emotion.

"Let’s go. Laugh all you want, monster. It’s time to show you why this chair is special." With a smile, he brought the pliers close to Hadrian's hands. "Now, will you sign the papers?" he asked, stopping the object just a few inches from the wizard's hands.

"Only over your fat corpse, full of worms devouring you from the inside, you bastard," Hadrian growled sadistically, a smile lighting up his face as he imagined the scene.

"Well, so be it." Vernon pressed the pliers to the tip of Hadrian's nail and slowly pulled it out of his pinky. Hadrian shouted curses at himself, trying to escape the attack and pull his finger away. After extracting the nail, the man smiled as he looked into the boy's eyes, which were filled with pure hatred and insanity. "Now, we’ll see the magic happen." His eyes drifted to the injured finger; after the nail was pulled out, another one quickly grew in its place. "That’s why this chair is special. Incredible, isn’t it? And you know the best part? According to the old man, this chair absorbs your 'magic', so whenever I pull out a nail, another one will grow in its place in a few seconds. And while this repeats... Now, you may not feel anything at the moment, but when it accumulates, you’ll see it. You’ll be completely drained. Then I want to see how brave you are." When he finished speaking, he pulled out another fingernail.

"I’M GOING TO RIP OFF A LEG FROM THE LITTLE PIG YOU CALL SON! I’M GOING TO ROAST IT AND MAKE YOU AND YOUR WIFE’S BITCH EAT!" he screamed, the pain of another nail being pulled out slowly coursing through him. "YOU’LL BEG ME TO STOP, BUT I’LL FORCE YOU TO DRINK ACID!"

Another nail.

"I'LL MAKE YOU WATCH AS I MELT PETUNIA'S SKIN!"

And yet another.

"I'M GOING TO USE THEIR BODIES AS AN INSECT BREEDING NEST!"

And another.

"I'LL MAKE YOU FEEL THE PAIN..."

And one more.

"I'M GOING TO TEAR IT APART..."

It went on for hours until Vernon was as sweaty as a pig—literally—and Hadrian no longer had a drop of magic left in his core. One thing Vernon relished was the change in Hadrian's nails, something worthy of an aberration. Due to the extreme torture and psychological stress over a prolonged period, Hadrian's body was processing melanin (which is responsible for pigmentation and regeneration), transforming vitamins C and D to assist in tissue and muscle regeneration. As his nails were pulled out only to regenerate a few seconds later, his body produced an excess of melanin during the numerous regenerations. This intense production caused his nails to darken gradually until they were as black as his hair.

Hadrian no longer had the strength to argue with his uncle. He just wanted to rest. He had never felt so weak as he did now. If a wizard's magic core is completely depleted, the person will die in a short time without immediate care and a magical donation. But something strange was happening. Hadrian was completely and irrevocably magically exhausted, yet something held him back from death. Something was chaining him to the world of the living. Something prevented him from dying.

A scream of extreme pain escaped the brunette's sore throat as he felt a hot liquid crash against his trembling, cold body.

"Good morning, Sleeping Beauty."

Vernon smiled malignantly at the thermal shock his nephew experienced, tossing aside the bucket he had brought filled with boiling water. With Hadrian suffering from hypothermia and shivering due to the snowy weather, the water felt like the most searing lava. His open wounds throbbed with renewed agony. The wizard's skin burned with the new injuries acquired while the Muggle had gone to fetch his "new toy," returning to admire Hadrian's weakened body trembling violently. He raised his head and stared at the new object that would inflict pain. His completely depleted magic could no longer heal him from the damage he had sustained.

"Time to test your resistance to death." Vernon smiled sadistically as he approached with an electric baton. It wasn’t powerful enough to kill, but it would certainly cause pain.

The sound of electricity crackling in the air and the flashes of pure energy made Hadrian cringe, even as his entire body protested the movement. As he felt terrible pain and burning in his right thigh, another scream escaped his throat. He didn’t know how long it lasted until the baton was pulled away. Vernon smiled as he watched his nephew tremble and spasm from the electricity amplified by the water. When the second strike came with even more intensity, Hadrian screamed again, a horrendous pain tearing through his chest, and he was engulfed by darkness in seconds. His magic core could do nothing to prevent or reverse cardiac arrest. The spell that prevented any wizard from remembering the location of the house and how to get there was broken. What kept him alive was Hadrian Tamish Potter's heartbeat.


Tom was in the meeting room with everyone gathered around the map. No one was well. The frustrated search for Hadrian was shaking everyone in that room. Dumbledore had cast a powerful spell on Hagrid that prevented him from revealing the green-eyed boy's location. No one slept properly. No one felt like eating or being happy. All they felt was sadness and despair.

"It’s not possible that he is far away!" Ragnuk banged on the table angrily. Everyone was on edge these days.

"We have to—" Remus was interrupted as Tom fell to the ground on his knees, his hands pressed against his chest, and a pained scream escaped his throat. Everyone's eyes widened, unsure of what was happening.

"T-Tom...?" Narcissa approached the brunette. He was breathing heavily, his eyes wide and staring into space, his hands clutching his clothes over his chest. The pain he felt was unbearable. It was as if his soul had been torn apart... Wait... It felt the same as when he made a Horcrux! No! It couldn't be! No!

"No. No! NO!" He got up in desperation and looked at the map.

"What happened, Tom?" Severus asked worriedly, but received no answer. Tom had tried this spell several times, but none had provided the answer he was seeking. Still, he took his wand and made a cut in the palm of his hand, casting a silent spell as his blood began to flow to seven different places on the world map. Each pool of blood disappeared and began to glow red. However, one spot was blinking, as if it were dying. Tom felt despair consume him. Hadrian was dying.

"This is Hadrian's uncle's house," Severus commented with a frown.

"He's dying..." Tom's voice was an almost inaudible whisper, but everyone heard it as the room fell into silence. All the hearts in that room missed a beat. "I can break down the barriers that Dumbledore has put up around the house." Tom pulled himself together and looked around; everyone had tears in their eyes, but three of them held hatred. "Lewis, Malfoy, and Snape are coming with me. The rest of you, call a mediwizard and tidy up Hadrian's room. Let’s bring him home."

Maray and Ragnuk had to use code names and glamour to avoid being discovered as goblins. They were, respectively, Marie and Raymond Lewis, a wizarding couple who had found and sheltered Hadrian when he ran away from his aunt and uncle's house at the age of seven.

Everyone started running in different directions. Narcissa dashed to the fireplace while Remus hurried to Hadrian's room. Ragnuk (in the persona of Raymond), Tom, Lucius, and Severus ran out of the grounds until they were beyond the anti-Apparition wards. Ragnuk, Lucius, and Tom touched Severus, and they Apparated away. Night was falling darkly over Privet Drive. Tom stepped forward, his eyes shining with murderous hatred, as did the three men behind him. He ran to house number four, broke down Dumbledore's barriers, and pointed his wand at the door.

"Bombarda!" The door exploded as the spell struck it. When they entered, they found a woman—who looked more like a giraffe—lying on the living room floor next to a boy who resembled a baby whale. The house was eerily quiet, and the group did not like that at all. "Arrest the Mudbloods!" Tom ordered, still searching the place. "Spread out." And so it was done. Severus and Lucius went upstairs while Tom and Ragnuk searched the ground floor after binding mother and son tightly.

Ragnuk, still in the persona of Raymond, sniffed the air, searching for Hadrian. A faint scent, almost imperceptible, emanated from the cupboard under the stairs. He opened the door with extreme caution. He called Tom in a low whisper, and the two of them descended the dark stairs. When they reached the bottom, they found themselves in a basement filled with unfriendly instruments. A man as fat as a walrus lay unconscious on the floor, near the remains of what had once been a chair with handcuffs and a frying pan. Ragnuk discovered the piece of wood Hadrian always carried and his wand thrown into a dark corner. However, Hadrian was nowhere to be found.

"HELL!" Tom hurled an explosion against a wall covered in torture instruments. Severus and Lucius rushed downstairs after searching the second floor.

"Nothing," Severus admitted, his heart stuck in his throat. "He’s nowhere to be found." Ragnuk struggled to control himself, fighting against the urge to let his magic run wild and reveal his true form, or to destroy the house in his fury.

"Let’s go back to the mansion and find another way to track him," Lucius suggested.

"Another way..." Tom let out an emotionless laugh. "We could only find this place because Hadrian had a cardiac arrest! Our luck is that he managed to come back! Do you want to wait for him to die for good?!" he shouted angrily. The pain that plagued his heart was the worst he had ever felt. The hope of holding Hadrian in his arms had been brutally torn away.

"Let’s take the Muggles," Ragnuk ordered in a tone that warned there would be no discussion on the matter. Tom screamed angrily and left the house without waiting for anyone. The remaining three men levitated the unconscious and tightly bound family until they Apparated back to Malfoy Manor.


He had been wandering the streets of London for days, caring little for the cold, hunger, or the Dementors. He just needed to find Hadrian. At that moment, Sirius Orion Black was in his Animagus form, an immense giant Czechoslovakian Wolfdog, sixty-five centimetres tall, with very black fur and intense grey eyes that scoured the streets while his nose sniffed incessantly and his ears twitched at every sound. He didn’t know exactly where he was; he had already stopped worrying about the names of the streets. His only focus was the missing boy—the boy he had abandoned when it was his responsibility to care for and protect him.

Sirius wandered through a neighbourhood filled with identical houses, each boasting perfect gardens and perfect families, but something made him shudder. A magical explosion erupted from one of the houses a few kilometres ahead, and that familiar scent he had cherished for twelve long years wafted through the air, captured by his keen sense of smell: semisweet chocolate, jasmine, and rain. Yes. Only one person possessed this scent in the entire world, and it was this person he was desperately searching for.

The dog raced to the house, dashed into the back yard, took advantage of the darkness of the night, and transformed back into his human form. He entered through the unlocked back door and saw a woman and a very fat boy in the living room. Yes, he would recognise that giraffe neck anywhere. Sneaking through the kitchen without making a sound, he grabbed a frying pan and approached the two Muggles who were watching television, completely oblivious to the intruder.

With precision, Sirius struck a blow to the head of the hateful woman who was the sister of his deceased friend. Dudley turned around, startled by what had just happened. Without any effort, the wizard quickly woke the boy up. Could Hadrian really have been trapped in this horrendous place for twelve long years? He could, but he drew strength from nowhere when it came to Hadrian.

He could smell the boy coming from the cupboard under the stairs, an incredible enhancement from being in his Animagus form for so long. Sirius approached slowly, opened the door carefully, and listened to a man uttering insults at the bottom of the stairs. The wizard descended cautiously, so as not to make any noise. The sight that met his eyes made him nauseous. Countless instruments that were definitely not for carpentry or construction were strewn all over the place. A burly man stood with his back to him, laughing at the limp body of a boy strapped to a chair. Sirius felt his heart twitch painfully at the sight.

Hadrian was in a horrendous state. Cuts and bruises covered his entire body; a little blood oozed from some wounds and from his mouth; his left leg was twisted at an unnatural angle; his black hair was dirty and greasy from sweat and blood; patches of his scalp were missing, and countless nails littered the ground around him. Sirius wanted to vomit just from seeing the scene; he didn’t even need to smell the stench of urine and faeces that covered the poor boy. This was monstrous. His poor Hazz... The baby who had laughed while playing with the black dog was utterly destroyed.

An uncontrollable flame of anger flooded his heart. Sirius glared at the man who was still boasting about his cruelty, approached silently like a predator stalking its prey, and struck him on the back of the head. Even though the Muggle was already unconscious when he fell to the ground, Sirius hit him a few more times, venting his hatred for anyone who had dared to hurt his sweet Hazz.

"It's okay now, Hazz." His voice emerged in a hoarse and tired whisper. He dropped the frying pan and rushed to the unconscious boy. He couldn't feel any magic, couldn’t detect a heartbeat, couldn’t sense a breath. "No..." He despaired.

He concentrated on using wandless magic to destroy the chair; it drained more energy than he had imagined, but he succeeded. He freed Hadrian and carefully lifted the thin, flabby, and icy body of his godson, fleeing from that house. He didn’t know how long he ran through the cold and snow of the night; he was solely focused on putting as much distance between them and that place as possible. He wrapped the boy in the furry coat he had stolen from someone and slipped into alley after alley. An old, abandoned house would be their refuge that night.

He quickly laid Hadrian down and began transferring magic to him while performing cardiac massage. Sirius was now grateful for having been required to take a first aid course during his time as an Auror. He wasn’t strong enough for this; he could even die in the middle of the process, but Hadrian was more important. He always would be. He would never fail him again. He would never abandon him. A relieved smile broke through his tired and exhausted face as he felt the pulsing of both the boy's heart and his magical core.

Hadrian Tamish Potter was alive.

Looking around, Sirius gathered what he needed to light the fireplace, picked up several rotten and moth-eaten blankets, and immediately placed the boy near the fire, covering him warmly. Sirius couldn’t care less about the state of things or where they were; his priority was to keep Hadrian alive. He returned to his Animagus form, something he had trained hard to do without a wand, and snuggled under the covers next to the young man. His canine body would help keep Hadrian warm.


"You..." Maray's voice, under the persona of Marie, slowly faded as she saw Tom return alone to the mansion and go up to his room without speaking to anyone. Everyone could feel the dense aura of dark magic enveloping him, ready to burst. They exchanged concerned glances before noticing Ragnuk, Lucius, and Severus returning with three unconscious and bound bodies. "Where's my son...?" Maray asked, tears already streaming down her face as she looked at her husband’s defeated expression.

"He wasn't there," Ragnuk said as he approached his wife. "The Muggles were unconscious, and Hadrian was missing. We only found his wand."

"No..." Maray collapsed to the ground, tears erupting from her eyes as her shoulders trembled with strong sobs that escaped her throat. "No..." Ragnuk knelt beside her and hugged the woman he loved as she clung to him and cried desperately. "I WANT MY SON! WHERE IS MY SON?! BRING HIM BACK! PLEASE! I BEG YOU! Bring my son to me..." Her sobs became too intense to continue begging for the return of her missing child.

Lucius approached and hugged a crying Narcissa, who collapsed to the ground. Remus took a few steps back before colliding with a wall, sliding down until he was sitting on the floor, crying on his knees. Severus walked past everyone and took the floating bodies to the dungeons of the mansion, locking them away before walking off. Away from everyone’s gaze, Severus screamed in agony, finally allowing the tears to run down his face as he bent forward, pounding the ground with his fists. Tom destroyed his room amid tears and desperate screams.

Nyx left the house as quickly as she could; she needed to escape, to get away from everything that reminded her of hers cub. She crawled swiftly into the forest surrounding the property, reached his full size, and roared into the stormy skies. All within a thousand-mile radius shuddered at the intense wave of savage power that erupted from the serpent.

Their hopes were dashed.

Hadrian was gone once more.

Chapter Text

Pain.

It was the only sensation Hadrian's mind could register when he woke up. His whole body ached, but he didn’t feel as cold as before. Something warm enveloped him, keeping his body warm; he was snuggled up to something furry and very warm, which made him draw closer and enjoy the heat. His ears picked up the sound of birdsong. How long had it been since he had heard the sweet melody of nature? Hadrian didn’t know, but he had missed it. Why was he being warmed? What was Vernon trying to do to him?

A lick on his cheek stirred him awake. With a headache and blurred vision, the boy opened his eyes slowly. A dog looked at him with concern in its intense grey eyes. Hadrian sat up and glanced around. This was definitely not the basement of the Dursleys' house. It was a small wooden cabin in ruins; crooked boards let in cold drafts, the ceiling had leaks, and leaves and dirt littered the floor, uneven from the passage of time. He was no longer with the Dursleys.

The realisation brought a radiant smile to his bruised and slightly bluish lips from the cold. Looking at his wrists and ankles, his smile widened. He was free! Free from torture! Free from Vernon! Free from hunger! Free from terror! Free from pain! Free!

Sirius felt his heart flutter as he watched the boy absorb the information. Hadrian was his most precious possession in this world, and seeing that radiant smile was the best gift he could receive after twelve horrendous years. He remained in dog form, knowing that his human appearance had been destroyed and fearing that his godson would hate him. He couldn't bear to lose him now that he had finally found him. Sirius didn’t mind staying a dog for a while longer; nothing compared to the years he had spent in Azkaban.

"Were you the one who got me out of that place?" Hadrian's voice was a low, raspy whisper that made his throat hurt terribly. The dog wagged its tail and barked, drawing a smile from the young man. "Thank you." Without even pausing to consider how a dog had rescued him, Hadrian hugged the animal weakly, his muscles unaccustomed to normal use. Sirius nestled against his godson, feeling his small body trembling from sobs, feeling the boy's tears wetting his black fur. He had finally found him; he had finally held him "in his arms." "Thank you." He pulled back from the hug and looked into the boy's eyes. "I’ll be forever grateful to you for that."

Sirius barked and wagged his tail before licking Hadrian’s face, which elicited sweet laughter from the little wizard. After smearing the boy with saliva, the dog placed his paw on Hadrian's chest, gently pushing him back down, then pulled the covers over his icy little body and sat beside him.

"What's wrong?" Hadrian asked, curious about the animal's intelligence. Sirius barked and turned his head towards the exit, then looked back at the boy and stepped onto the floor. "Do you want me to wait for you here?" Sirius let out another bark and wagged his tail. The young man smiled at the dog. "Okay, I'll wait for you here." He snuggled under the covers and closed his eyes.

Sirius approached his godson, licked him on the forehead, and then ran outside. He needed to find food for Hadrian, who was thinner than usual. He wandered through the alleys on the outskirts of Birch Hill, rummaging through rubbish bins for anything edible. Some people yelled at him, others kicked him, and a few offered him scraps. Yes, humans were not the best of the species that inhabited planet Earth.

Hours later, tired and shivering from the cold, Sirius returned to the shack with a worn-out basket, but he had found some food. Hadrian remained in the same spot, curled up under the blankets and shivering from the cold. The dog hurried to his side and sniffed him. It was not good at all; the boy was burning with fever from the hypothermia he had contracted. Sirius lay down on the ground and began whimpering, poking the young man with his wet, icy snout. Slowly, Hadrian woke up and gave him a weak smile.

"Hi, boy." He greeted in a whisper before noticing the bag placed in front of him. "Did you go after food for me?" His smile widened as he picked up a mouldy loaf of bread to chew. Hadrian groaned in contentment as the food went down his throat. "I missed eating something." He let out a nasal laugh. "Come on, eat with me." He offered Sirius another mouldy loaf. The dog wagged his tail and accepted the food. Hadrian smiled as he felt his heart warm. He had grown to love this dog. "Thank you for taking care of me." He caressed the dog's ears before lying down again. Now that he was out of that basement, his body demanded to catch up on all those sleepless days. "I think I’ll call you Grim." He murmured sleepily as the dog settled next to him under the covers. "There’s a belief that a big black dog is an omen of death..." He hugged the furry body and snuggled into its warmth. "He’s called The Grim, and you remind me of him..." A yawn escaped his lips. "I wish I were dead..." And he fell asleep.

Sirius felt his heart shatter. His sweet Hazz wished for death. The terror he had endured... It must have been horrible for him to give up on life like that... To even name him an omen of death...

He wouldn’t allow it. He wasn’t going to let Hadrian die. He would give his life for him, but Hadrian was not going to die. He would never permit that. He would gather all the pieces and put them back together; no matter how long it took, Sirius would not give up.

“Anyone who wants to participate, just follow me.” Tom descended into the dungeon, with Severus and Lucius trailing behind him. “Rennervate.” They revived the Muggle family with a spell. They looked around, eyes wide with fear. Tom relished it.

“WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?!” Vernon stood up, shielding his beloved family with his robust body. Tom smiled devilishly.

“We’re going to make you suffer for what you did to the boy I love.” Tom caressed his new wand with his long fingers.

“I KNEW THAT BRAT WAS A COMPLETE ABOMINATION! HE KEEPS HAVING FUN WITH BOYS! THAT BRAT IS DISGUSTING!” he screamed furiously, his face turning red.

“DON’T YOU DARE INSULT HIM!” Tom pointed his wand at the repulsive walrus and smiled even wider. That smile made Vernon shudder. “Nobody touches what’s mine!” Tom growled slowly as he glared at the Muggle. “You’re going to be my new toy. I’ll keep you alive so I can play with you every day. I will make you suffer like you never imagined. Everything you did to Hadrian, you will receive a million times worse. I’d love to hear your cries, to hear you begging for mercy, crawling in your own blood and dirt. Since you already have a large ‘deposit,’ I suppose I don’t need to feed you for weeks. But when I get tired... I’ll make you die slowly and painfully.” Tom’s smile widened as he saw the despair in the man’s eyes. “Now, Mudblood. Be a good toy and have fun.” His smile grew even wider. “Crucio!”

Vernon began to writhe wildly on the ground, screaming and crying. Petunia and Dudley tried to charge at Tom to help the walrus but were stopped by Lucius, who attacked the pig-like boy with the curse “Defuncito Nigra.” The black flash struck Dudley’s body, and several black spots appeared on his skin. He fell to the ground, screaming in pain as he felt internal and external burns. Severus, meanwhile, attacked Petunia with his own invention, the “Sectumsempra” curse. The colourless flash hit her stunted body, and immediately several deep cuts appeared all over her skin. Petunia screamed as her blood gushed out.

These three were not going to die. No. They would live. They would suffer everything Hadrian had endured, and even more. Tom would have the boy train curses on the three toys. It would be beautiful to see Hadrian consumed by hatred, making them suffer. Tom laughed as he cast more curses on the filthy walrus who dared to hurt his beloved! The Dursleys had sealed their fate. They were in the hands of three murderers, one of whom was a sadistic madman who would do anything to avenge the person he loved.

The atmosphere at Malfoy Manor had worsened terribly. No one would believe it was possible, but with everyone’s hopes being obliterated in their hands, there was no denying it. There wasn’t a moment of day or night when someone wasn’t crying or cursing something; the house trembled with the strong magical uncontrollability of its inhabitants. Everyone had their hearts brutally torn from their chests, their souls ripped from their bodies, their reasons for living annulled.

However, the search for Hadrian had not ceased. Tom, Severus, Remus, and Maray were immersed in the hunt. Narcissa and Ragnuk tried to soothe the group’s frayed nerves, but they were just as devastated as the others. Nyx had secluded herself in the woods, wanting to escape everything that reminded her of her beloved calf. She and Maray were the ones who suffered the most; the pain of losing a child was the worst pain in the world. They wanted to switch places with him, so at least he would be safe. Their agonising cries were the most painful to hear; they were the loudest and travelled long distances.

Severus and Tom scoured the memories of the Muggles in hopes of finding any clues as to Hadrian’s whereabouts, but they were unsuccessful. Vernon and Petunia had been knocked out from behind, so they didn’t know anything. Dudley had been the only one to see anything, but the force of the blow to the side of his head had blurred the image of a person. The only thing he could make out was a mass of large, dishevelled hair that covered the person’s face completely. A faint trace of magic had been detected in the basement, but it had been overshadowed by Hadrian’s magic that exploded when he had the cardiac arrest. They were back to square one.

The atmosphere at Hogwarts was not much better either. When Draco received his mother’s letter, he ran to the tree near the Great Lake that Hadrian loved so much and screamed as loud as he could. His friends and classmates came running, worried about the news, hearts in their hands. Draco could not respond; he handed them the scroll with trembling hands and collapsed into the soft white snow. His tears mingled with the ice, soaking his clothes, but he couldn’t care less.

When Blaise finally finished reading the letter aloud, everyone had tears in their eyes. Colin and Neville ran up to Draco, throwing themselves on the ground and hugging him tightly, the three of them seeking comfort in each other's arms. Fred and George clung to one another, crying on each other's shoulders. Pansy and Theo embraced Blaise, and the three of them wept. They had lost Hadrian once again.

That same morning, as all the inhabitants of Hogwarts watched the group crying and howling in despair, the entire castle darkened and chilled. It felt as though something was wrong with its heir, and Hogwarts refused to function normally. The stairs stopped moving, the portraits became opaque, the suits of armour rusted, the stones filled with moss and vines, the statues cracked, the wood rotted, and the flames of the torches and candles flickered weakly. The entire castle sank into grief, refusing to be the magical place his heir had loved so much. No matter how hard Dumbledore tried, the castle would not return to its former glory. Not without its heir.

Sirius Black was sinking into despair. For a week, he had worked tirelessly to care for Hadrian, but the boy was only getting worse. His hypothermia had reached a worrying level; his magic lacked the strength to regenerate. The numerous open cuts had contracted a terrible infection, and to conserve energy, his body had slipped into a coma, focusing on battling the infection and the hypothermia. Sirius didn’t have enough magic to help him, and what little he had, he transferred to the boy. However, even that did not provide much relief. Hadrian’s thin little body trembled violently with cold, even though he was burning with fever; his heart beat slowly and weakly; his breathing was shallow and noisy. His toes were becoming necrotic, as was his left leg, where almost all of his foot was black and rotten. Pus oozed from his cuts; his reddened burns had painful blisters; dark circles were beneath his eyes; his cheeks were gaunt, and his skin had a sickly yellow hue.

Hadrian was wasting away.

He was dying.

Now...

They would lose him forever.

Chapter Text

Sitting in the dark room where she had once been filled with joyful and vibrant laughter, Maray wept desolately. Her sobs and agonising screams echoed through the gloomy house. In her arms was Sky, the stuffed whale that Hadrian had loved since he received her as a gift from his parents during his first Yule with a family. Sky was adorable; her back was a deep blue adorned with tiny golden sparkles, while her belly was white and soft, with seams highlighting the lower part of her jaw. Hadrian had loved her the instant he saw her.

He had been so happy to celebrate a family holiday. Hadrian didn’t care about those present; he just wanted to participate in the festivities and be by the side of his parents and Nyx. All that mattered to the little seven-year-old were the loving smiles the goblins gave him and Nyx’s affectionate gaze. However, when Maray approached with a beautifully wrapped box in deep blue, tied with a golden bow, his little heart filled with joy. The goblins and the serpent would never forget that first true, radiant smile that lit up the adorable face of the little boy with tear-filled eyes shining with purest happiness.

When he opened the box, there she was—the adorable stuffed animal of a blue whale. Hadrian picked it up so gently, as if he were holding the leaf of an old book that could fall apart at the slightest touch. He looked at her with such adoration and joy. "What are you going to call her?" Ragnuk had asked, a loving smile directed at the little wizard. "Sky. Because she looks like the night sky, full of stars," Hadrian replied, hugging the plush tightly. On that Yule morning, the house was filled with love and joy, accompanied by the sweet laughter of the young boy.

Now, after so many years, Sky was still adorable and still held the sweet scent of her son. Embracing her was both torture and a relief. Her existence brought to Maray the most beautiful memories of her beloved Hazz: him playing with the plush alongside the other children, the adoration and care he had for the toy, afraid of getting it dirty or tearing it; his beautiful toothless smile as he slept, hugging the whale and Nyx; his conversations with Sky; her intense green eyes, as radiant as her toothless smile. Hadrian loved this whale; he took it everywhere. When he grew up, he left it resting on his bed alongside his pillows, and when he lay down, he embraced it along with the serpent. Sometimes, he took them both to his parents' room, settling in the middle of them, wanting their love and affection to ward off nightmares.

But Sky also brought the terrible reality that Maray had lost her beloved son. He could be anywhere in the world, in anyone’s hands, suffering the worst terrors her worried and devastated mind could imagine. Where would her sweet son be? What would they be doing with him? Would he be okay? Was he eating and drinking water? Was he hurt? Would he be able to sleep without too many nightmares? Was he alive? Would she see him one more time? Would she have the chance to see her son’s beautiful smile again? What if they never found him? What if, when they did find him, it was too late? What if she had lost her son forever? Her beloved Hadrian...

“Love...” Ragnuk called in a pained whisper. He had come home and heard the laments of his beloved, rushing to his son’s room, where he knew his wife would be.

To see her in that state was terrible. Pale, with dark bags under her eyes, thin from lack of appetite, she knelt on the floor, her shoulders shaking as she sobbed while hugging Sky. Ragnuk was no better off than Maray. He had also lost his appetite and sleep; his worry terrified him as he tried to remain strong for his wife. His heart writhed in sadness as tears continued to roll down his face. He couldn’t fall apart; otherwise, his family would be lost. He had to be strong—for Maray, for Nyx, for Hadrian.

“Honey...” He knelt in front of his wife and hugged her tightly. His own tears fell as Maray clung to him, still holding Sky. The plush reminded him of such distant days—days when he had his son by his side, with a huge smile on his face. Days he feared he would never experience again.

“I—I want my son…” the goblin pleaded through desperate sobs. “Bring him home… I need him… I beg you… Give me back my son...” Ragnuk hugged her even tighter, his crying becoming more intense.

“We're going to find you, dear,” his voice emerged as a hoarse and choked promise. “We’re going to have our son back. I promise.”

Maray cried even harder, her husband holding her tightly. Their hearts were broken for their missing son. The pain of losing a child is the worst pain of all, and the goblin couple endured this torturous agony. They needed their beloved Hazz. They longed for his infectious smile and bright eyes. They could not live without him. They would never be happier than during those days when they were surrounded by the sweet laughter of their little boy. The house they called home felt dark and cold. It was not a home without Hadrian. Their son was their world, and nothing else mattered.

Sirius Black was certainly desperate. It was the weekend, and Hadrian was only getting worse. For seven days, he had been unable to rest properly, as he kept watch over the sleep of others while trying to find something to help him. Taking the boy to a Muggle hospital was out of the question; they would not handle the deep cuts that did not bleed well and would take him away for study, exposing the wizarding world. And going to St. Mungo's wasn’t an option either, as everyone would recognise both Hadrian and Sirius, and everything would descend into pandemonium.

During these days, Sirius had exhausted his limited magic to help the boy heal, but so many years in Azkaban had ‘crippled’ him magically. Donating the little magic he had while still accumulating enough to Apparate was very difficult. With his enhanced sense of smell, the Animagus could detect the stench of death beginning to emanate from the boy’s frail body. He needed to think of something. And fast.

"I'm sorry, Hazz," he whispered hoarsely as he cradled the boy in his arms, tightly wrapped in several layers of blankets. "I wish I could do more for you, dear." He kissed Hadrian’s forehead sweetly before gathering all his scant magic and spinning on his heels.

The two were sucked into the vacuum, squeezed and stretched as the Apparition took place. But when Sirius stood on solid ground once more, he looked up at the immense black gates engraved with the letter "M" in gold. They would be his last hope for Hadrian’s survival. He crouched down, carefully placing the boy’s sleeping body into the cold, soft snow, making sure he was tightly wrapped in the blankets, and caressed his pale, thin face tenderly.

“See you later, Hazz.” He placed a chaste kiss on Hadrian’s forehead before standing up and extending a hand forward, touching the infirmaries of the property and alerting the owners. With one last look accompanied by a sad smile, Sirius Apparated to the Forbidden Forest, where he would patiently wait for his godson to return to Hogwarts.

Maray and Ragnuk had returned to their human forms, as they were in the meeting room at Malfoy Manor, in the company of Tom, Lucius, Narcissa, Nyx, and Hera. The moon seemed brighter that night; the clouds were few, and the stars shone more brightly. But no one bothered to focus on the beauty of the night; their eyes were fixed on the squiggly-strewn map of Britain, so many places crossed out after fruitless searches. The necklace that concealed Hadrian and hid him from the world was still doing its job.

“What if he’s no longer in Britain?” Tom questioned. “What if they took him to another country?”

“We don’t know if he was taken or if he fled.” Ragnuk massaged the bridge of his nose. “If it’s the second option, then he wouldn’t get very far.”

“What if that’s not the case?” Tom was starting to get angry. This was becoming increasingly common; anything could ignite his temper, and he tended to vent his frustrations on the Muggles locked downstairs.

“What if Raymond is right?!” Narcissa chimed in. “What if he managed to escape somehow?”

“It’s begun.” Hera hissed angrily. Lucius was about to say something but was interrupted by notifications from the property’s infirmaries alerting him that someone was at the gate.

“SILENCE!” Lucius demanded. “There’s someone in the wards wanting to come in!”

“An attack?” Narcissa asked worriedly, having also sensed the onslaught against the protections.

“Maybe. Let’s go.” All five of them headed for the main gates, ready for an attack. However, what they found was something entirely different—perhaps even worse.

There, on the other side of the gate, lying in the snow and wrapped in old, shabby blankets, was Hadrian. Ragnuk and Maray ran to their son as soon as they smelled the stench of death coming from him. They didn’t even care if it was an ambush—they just wanted to hold their son in their arms. The great gates opened before they reached him, allowing free passage to the sleeping boy.

“My son…” Maray sobbed as she lifted Hadrian’s head and placed it on her lap. “My sweet, beloved son…” She kissed his cheek gently. “I missed you so much, my love… I was so worried…” Narcissa, Lucius, and Tom arrived shortly after, panting when they saw the boy’s state.

“Don’t touch him too much,” Narcissa cautioned, assuming a professional posture. “We don’t know where he is injured, and if we do something, it could make the situation worse.” She raised her wand and cast a quick diagnostic spell on the child. “Oh dear…” Her throat tightened at the dark aura that enveloped Hadrian. “Lucius, go and call as many mediwizards as St. Mungo’s can provide and inform them about the sigil.” The blond nodded and Apparated to the wizarding hospital. “Let’s go.” Carefully avoiding the boy's body, the group hurried back to the mansion, stumbling up the stairs before laying him on the bed gently. “Tom, light the fire, and Marie, help me get these covers off him,” she ordered apprehensively as her commands were followed.

“Santa Magic…” Maray’s eyes were filled with tears as he finally saw the body of his beloved son revealed. It was a horrendous sight: limbs broken and blackened, countless cuts tearing at his skin, burns and bruises marring what had once been as clear as porcelain; pus and dried blood mixed with sweat.

“I need someone to call Severus for me,” Narcissa requested, trying to clean the infected wounds as best she could.

“I’m going,” Ragnuk announced before leaving the room to write a letter to the Potions Master. Thanks to his goblin magic, the correspondence would appear in front of Severus as soon as it was finished. The goblin returned to the room immediately after completing the task.

“He’s dying…” It wasn’t a question; they both knew that. Maray knelt on the ground, holding a small, cold, necrotic-blackened hand. “My sweet Hazz...” Tears streamed down his face as he placed Hadrian’s half-dead hand against his cheek. He cared little for its rotten appearance; he had his child in his hands and was close to losing him forever. “My beloved son, please don’t leave me…” he pleaded in a tearful whisper.

Tom clenched his fists tightly, his fingernails piercing his skin and drawing blood. Hadrian was dying, and all he could do was watch. He felt utterly powerless to help, completely useless! His beloved could die, and he would be unable to do anything about it. No. He couldn’t lose Hadrian—not now, and not ever. Hadrian was the only person who loved him, the only one who had given him a chance to be a normal person, the only one who didn’t see him as a monster. There was no life without Hadrian by his side. There was no way to live without him. Hadrian was the only thing keeping him sane in the midst of madness, the only thing anchoring him to reality. He wouldn’t allow it. No. Hadrian couldn’t die.

Narcissa did everything she could to prepare Hadrian for the professionals, her knowledge too superficial for the gravity of the situation. Severus burst through the doorway with a look of desperate concern. He cared little for appearances, offered a hasty excuse for his absence to the director, and attempted to travel via the Floo network. The Potions Master hesitated in the doorway, leaning against the frame to avoid collapsing, his heart aching at the sight of the shattered image of someone who had once been so vibrant.

“I need your help to keep him stable until the team of mediwizards arrives!” Narcissa called to the paralyzed man in shock. “Severus! I need you here!” she demanded authoritatively, pulling him from his torpor.

“What do you need me to do?” He composed himself and positioned himself beside her.

“I need you to transfer magic to him while I try to stabilise his heart and repair some damaged vessels.” Severus nodded, lightly touched the unconscious boy’s shoulder, and began to send waves of magic into him. Narcissa worked tirelessly to keep Hadrian stable.

“I need everyone to leave the room!” A tall woman in aqua-green robes entered, followed by six others wearing the same attire. Narcissa and Severus reluctantly moved aside. Ragnuk grabbed his wife by the shoulders, pulling her away from their son, even as she protested and pleaded to continue holding his hand. Bit by bit, the room emptied, leaving only the medical staff and the patient. The quaternary knot necklace caught their attention as they conducted complex tests to analyse the boy. It was preventing them from proceeding with the treatment to save Hadrian. They all tried to remove it, but it was in vain, so they focused on what they could accomplish with this limitation before delving deeper into the research on the sinister object.

Chapter Text

“What do you mean they can’t cure him?!” Maray, under the persona of Marie, asked exasperatedly.

In the living room of Malfoy Manor, the head of the mediwizards, the Malfoy couple, the goblin couple (under the glamour that made them appear human), Tom, Hera, and Nyx were gathered. No one was in a good mood; they had endured long hours of waiting for news about the unconscious boy upstairs, and this anguish lasted until dawn the next day. Severus had to return to Hogwarts, much against his will. Anxious hearts looked hopefully at the mediwizard coming down the stairs, her face blank and her eyes downcast. Her team remained upstairs, transferring magic to the patient’s damaged core.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Lewis, but the magic in the necklace he wears prevents us from doing much,” Meggie, the mediwizard who had just joined them, commented ruefully. “We tried everything to remove it, but nothing worked. If we don’t take it off soon…” A sigh escaped her lips, and her shoulders slumped. “Hadrian will die.”

Everyone felt as if the sound of the world had been turned off; they could hear nothing but the terrifying silence. Hearts skipped a few beats as they processed the information; breaths caught in their throats, and tears pooled in their eyes. They could lose Hadrian—the lovely sun that illuminated and warmed them. They would never hear that sweet laugh again, see those bright eyes looking at them with love, feel the warmth of his skin, or caress his silky hair. They would never hear the three blessed words that made his lips pink. They would lose their reason to live, for that was what Hadrian was… He brought them together as a family and urged them to live as intensely as possible, sharing their feelings in the most genuine way.

“I’m sorry, but we don’t know what spell was cast on the necklace.” Meggie lowered her gaze, unable to bear the sight of the boy’s parents.

Maray, once paralyzed with tears in her eyes, broke down in a cry of pure suffering. Ragnuk rushed to his wife and held her tightly in his arms, trying to convey some comfort, even as he cried even more. Narcissa wept copiously, clinging to her husband’s neck, who was paralyzed and could think of nothing but the sweet memories of a smiling Hadrian—a smile he might never see again. Hera wished fervently that she could cry all her pain away; she could lose the boy she saw as her cub. Nyx felt her world crumble around her, the pain consuming her alongside the anger. Her cub had already suffered so much, and now he was on the verge of death.

Tom brooded inwardly, consumed by the incompetence of not having protected Hadrian. He had sworn to himself that he would protect him with all his being, promising that he would give his life so Hadrian could smile as genuinely as he did for himself. Tom had failed—the one person who loved him. Many years before, his death had been his worst nightmare, so he had made the horcrux to ensure he would never die. But soon after Hadrian entered his life, he snuck into Tom’s frozen heart and set it ablaze with his love and joy. The glacier that had locked Tom’s heart slowly melted; for the first time in his life, he was loved in the most beautiful and pure sense of this overwhelming feeling. The little boy with intense green eyes took root in his heart and made it his home. No matter how much Tom tried to deny or run away from it, he always ended up succumbing to these new feelings.

He wanted to love Hadrian!

He wanted to love him as intensely as he saw in those enchanting green eyes. But then Hadrian had been torn from his arms. His hands were tied; no matter how hard he fought to free himself, he could do absolutely nothing. He felt helpless when the boy he loved most needed help. Tom couldn’t find him, couldn’t get there in time, couldn’t rescue him—he couldn’t do anything. Hadrian was going to die, and he was unable to save him. His fear of his own death had transformed; now he feared Hadrian's death.

And his worst nightmare was so close to happening that now he was paralyzed. So many hypothetical scenarios of a long, happy, and loving life with Hadrian filled his mind. Without him noticing, tears pooled in his eyes, so many that they quickly began to run down his face. The tightness in his chest became so intense that he bent forward, placing his hand over his heart, and howled as loudly as he could. All his anger and anguish at being powerless echoed through the mansion with his voice, along with his pain and sadness at the thought of losing the love of his life.

“ENOUGH!” Nyx yelled at Tom, who was hyperventilating as he cried. “You’ll calm down and listen to me, you little project of an albino and demystified gecko!” Tom looked at the snake in complete confusion. Hadrian was dying; why wasn’t she suffering like everyone else in that room? “Listen to me because we don’t have much time.” She rose in front of him. “There’s a way to save Hazz.” With that, all the wizards’ attention was focused on the creature before them. “The necklace was made by a wizard with a powerful light core. Send Raymond to a friend he trusts who has a strong enough light core to break the spell!” Tom had to suppress a chill that wanted to creep up his spine when he heard the snake’s angry tone. Her intense blue eyes didn’t help at all.

“Raymond!” Tom practically ran to the couple, who were crying copiously in each other’s arms. “Raymond!” The man looked at him with contempt, as if to say, “How dare you interrupt our suffering, you insignificant worm?” Gaining the man’s attention, Tom explained the situation. “Nyx told me there’s a way we can save Hadrian.” His words silenced the whole room; its occupants didn’t even breathe, so surprised were they by what had been said. “She said that only a powerful light-core wizard can break the spell of the necklace. She told me to contact a friend she trusts for this.” He didn’t voice the next words, but Ragnuk could see them clearly in his eyes: “So I beg you to save Hadrian.”

“In all these years, we have learned to trust Nyx’s enigmatic words.” Ragnuk wiped his face and straightened. “If you’ll excuse me, I need to contact an old friend.” He kissed Maray’s temple and retired to write to the wizard who had gained the friendship of the goblins many years ago.

Thousands of miles from any human civilization, surrounded by an endless rainforest filled with countless Muggle animals and magical creatures hiding in the vegetation and living peacefully, protected by strong anti-Muggle spells, an immense golden building stood out amid the greenery. Smaller buildings were scattered around it, but the focus was entirely on the construction that resembled a Mayan temple. Teenagers of various ages wearing green robes, which blended perfectly with the foliage, wandered through the clearing or flew through the clear sky on a sunny morning. Several languages were spoken among the teenagers, but this posed no obstacle, as they used a magical adornment that allowed them to understand any unfamiliar language.

This was Witchcastle, one of the oldest schools of witchcraft and wizardry in the world, protected by caiporas and various other magical creatures to prevent any Muggle from approaching, along with spells to make it look like ruins. It was world-renowned for its expertise in herbology and magizoology. Among all the teenagers, a man in burnt yellow robes stood out, teaching them about the incredible creature before them. It had the body of a mule, but in place of its head, flames erupted that never extinguished.

Newt Scamander was startled when a letter materialised right in front of him. Excusing himself from the students, he stepped away. Such a letter could only come from a goblin, and if a goblin wrote it, then the matter was serious. He opened the letter and read the words written in shaky handwriting.

Newt, we need your help. It is a matter of extreme importance!

My son’s life is at stake, and the only one who can help him is you! He is dying, and neither I nor Maray can lose him. He is our life. So I beg you, save my son. I do not ask you as the Goblin King, but as a friend who entrusts the life of his son to you.

Come immediately to Wiltshire, England, to Malfoy Manor.

Yours, Ragnuk.

Newt clenched his jaw in nervousness. Years ago, he had met Ragnuk and gained his friendship. The goblin had been a great friend to him, and Newt would never wish for him to suffer. The pain he must be feeling over his son’s situation…

“Class is cancelled!” he announced to the students, who moved aside to let their teacher pass quickly.

In short, rhythmic steps, Newt reached the principal’s office. Amanacy Tabajara, a woman in her mid-forties with dark brown eyes, straight black hair, and brown skin, her epicanthal fold highlighting her eyes, wore robes in various vivid shades that made her even more beautiful. She was known for being a laid-back and friendly headmistress; everyone adored her. Unlike Dumbledore, Tabajara didn’t pretend to be a good person; she won the loyalty of the people through her pure heart, free from malice.

Newt explained to her that an urgent matter had arisen and that he needed to leave immediately, and she understood perfectly. She wished her friend good luck and assured him that she would take care of everything during his absence. The old wizard thanked her and left, bypassing the anti-Apparition wards as he set off for the destination mentioned in the letter.

Draco, Colin, Neville, Fred, George, Pansy, Theodore, Blaise, Remus, and Severus were gathered in the Potions Master’s chambers, protected by strong privacy spells that muffled their tears and curses. They were on their way to breakfast in the Great Hall when Severus received Lucius’s letter. Immediately, he went after the group to deliver the news. With his heart lodged in his throat, he read the words scrawled hastily, the parchment stained with tears indicating that something terrible was afoot.

Severus.

The mediwizards managed to stabilise Hadrian, but as dawn broke, we were told that the necklace around his neck prevented them from healing him. The object had sealed its magic and could not be removed by anyone. We had been warned that if we didn’t find a way to remove that necklace…

Hadrian would die in a short time.

With all his injuries, combined with severe hypothermia and the impossibility of healing him, he would not survive for long. All our hopes were dashed. We were going to lose Hadrian. However, Nyx told us that the spell could only be broken by a powerful wizard with a light core. Ragnuk had called a trusted friend to try to save Hadrian’s life.

But…

If he fails…

We will lose Hadrian forever.

Yours, Lucius Malfoy.

Everyone in that room was crying, overwhelmed by the anguish and pain that tore at their souls. Draco, Neville, and Colin hugged each other for comfort, while Fred and George cried on their shoulders. Theodore, Pansy, and Blaise embraced one another, weeping together. Remus had collapsed in his chair, crying into his hands, which tried to hide his tears. Severus didn’t care that he wasn’t alone; he cried silently, turning his back to everyone and sinking into his sadness.

Lucius Malfoy was prepared for the arrival of a guest, but he was anxious about the stranger’s identity, still unknown to him. He was not a man who felt comfortable with unfamiliar faces, especially when he had no secrets to manipulate them should something go wrong. He hadn’t liked the idea of leaving this stranger near Hadrian either; his protective instincts had intensified even more after the brunette’s kidnapping—something everyone who knew the green-eyed boy shared.

So, the surprise that everyone felt when they saw Newt Scamander shake hands with Ragnuk (still in the persona of Raymond) was not unexpected. Ragnuk and Maray led the old wizard up the stairs and disappeared onto the second floor.

“Why are you wearing glamour?” Newt asked in a whisper as he followed his old friends.

“Our son is not a goblin,” Ragnuk replied in the same low tone.

“You could say you’ll understand why we’re in disguise when you see him.” Maray grasped the door handle with trembling hands and opened it.

It was then that Newt understood what his friends meant. The Ministry of Magic would never allow goblins to adopt a child wizard. But there was something else that shocked the magizoologist: the state in which the boy lay. Bandages covered practically his entire body; the few patches of skin that were visible were either terribly pale or marred by painful bruises. A group of exhausted mediwizards donated their magic to keep the boy alive and stable.

“The spell on the necklace needs to be undone by a powerful wizard who possesses a light core,” Ragnuk commented hoarsely. “And the only one I would trust with my son’s life is you, Newt.” The two looked at each other for a few seconds before the wizard nodded.

Newt asked the mediwizards to step back, and they complied. As he approached his friends’ son, he could feel the strong magic radiating from the necklace. His wrinkled hands reached out towards the object as his eyes closed. A whispered incantation filled the quiet room; the necklace began to glow with a reddish light, intensifying as Newt spoke the words in an ancient language. They all felt the magical pressure gradually increasing, until it almost suffocated them.

The air was thick and difficult to breathe; magic crackled, and small sparks appeared randomly around the unconscious boy. Newt was growing tired; he had expended so much magic for so long, but he didn’t falter in his task. He remained focused, continuing the chant. His magic stretched out, as if it were a hand, and grasped the necklace tightly. His strength surged as the end of the spell approached. Then, in a reddish magical explosion, the necklace disintegrated, and Hadrian’s core was freed.

Newt collapsed from exhaustion on the floor, unconscious. The mediwizards rushed to both patients. The group divided their attention between the two unconscious wizards. Maray and Ragnuk wept with joy, their hearts full of hope as they watched their son being quickly cared for. Newt Scamander had saved the life of their precious sun. They owed their lives to the magizoologist. Hadrian could live; they could see him smile once again, hear his laughter, hug him, and tell him how much they loved him.

They would have more time with Hadrian.

They would not lose their beloved son.

Chapter Text

Dear Readers,

It’s still uncertain and not entirely clear, but I must keep you updated on news related to our beloved Hadrian Tamish Potter.

My sources tell me that on a normal afternoon at Hogwarts, Hadrian’s boyfriend, Draco Malfoy, along with several other young men, received a letter by magical means and gathered to read it. Seconds later, everyone was in despair and in tears.

There is no way to know what was in that letter, but the pain it caused those young people can only be related to young Potter. And if that was their reaction to reading it, then the news cannot be good.

Has the wizarding world lost its saviour? Who kidnapped him? Who is the cursed mind behind young Potter’s disappearance? Why did Albus Dumbledore do nothing, even though he is the most powerful wizard today? Are there secrets we don’t know? Dark stories and lies being omitted?

I will do everything I can, not only as a journalist but also as a person who expects the best from Hadrian Tamish Potter, to uncover the hidden truths.

Wizarding society was collapsing. Since Hadrian’s disappearance, suspicions about the authorities began to emerge. As Rita Skeeter wrote new headlines about the case, doubts intensified. The Ministry of Magic and the Auror Corps were completely useless. Not even Albus Dumbledore, the beloved Light Lord, had been able to find the missing boy. Even the dark forces were restless. No one knew anything about the case, and they were curious about it. Obviously, it wasn’t the work of old Death Eaters seeking revenge. So who could be behind all this? Could it be someone from the light side? There were many questions and no answers.

“How do you feel, Newt?” Ragnuk asked the wizard as he handed him a cup of tea. After destroying the necklace, Newt was taken to the next room to be treated. His magic had been drained to dangerous levels; a little more and he could fall into a coma or even die.

“As if a herd of erumpents had trampled me,” he replied, letting out a nasal laugh as he accepted the tea and took a sip.

“I really don’t know how to thank you for your help, Newt.” The glamour of a man sat on a chair next to the bed. “Hadrian is our life. I don’t know if we could live without him by our side.” Her eyes stared at the floor, the pain of the near loss of her only son still so raw and vivid in her chest that it was terrifying.

“Thank me by telling me how a little boy won this heart of stone,” Newt smiled, still looking at the boiling liquid in his cup. “I know goblins aren’t so harsh on children, but still… to adopt one and feel this love that I saw in your eyes… it is not something simple.”

“It’s not,” Ragnuk smiled at the memories of the day he had met the boy. Even under unpleasant circumstances, that was their first contact—the beginning of a friendship, the blossoming of paternal love that now consumed him completely. “I trust that what is said here will not reach other ears.” He looked at the wizard shyly. Even in his old age, Newt never ceased to be bashful.

“You can trust that I won’t say anything to anyone.” He looked into his friend’s eyes for a few moments before turning away; he could never sustain eye contact for long.

“Hadrian arrived at our bank in Diagon Alley at dawn. He was all bruised, dirty, wet from the rain, and very thin. The goblin who attended to him would have sent him away, as usual. But the snake on the boy’s shoulder was magical and managed to communicate in a way that, at the very least, made us listen to what he had to say.

“I’ve been away from the newspapers, so I’m surprised,” the wizard said, his blue eyes flickering. “What kind of snake is it? What are its powers? Can it communicate? Do you know where it comes from? Are there others like her? Can I meet her?” Ragnuk suppressed a smile at his old friend’s excitement. His passion for magical creatures would never change.

“We know almost nothing about her past or if there are others. All we know is that her species is a magical derivation of the Muggle king cobra. She is completely different from any other snake. Her eyes stand out, and her magic is incredibly strong. She seems to be a kind of clairvoyant because she always knows things and is never wrong.” A fond smile grew on his lips as he remembered Hadrian playing with Nyx. “I don’t know if you can meet her. I’d have to ask Hadrian, as she is incredibly protective of him. At the moment, she must be in his room, waiting for him to wake up.”

“I’d love to meet you, both of you.” Newt shook his cup and watched the liquid swirl.

“Continuing the story…” Ragnuk cleared his throat. “Hadrian is a Parselmouth, so he followed Nyx’s guidance and asked us for an Inheritance Test.”

“Is he a Parselmouth?” The old man stared at his friend, admiration shining in his eyes.

“Yes, he is.” Newt nodded and looked away again. “Our outrage at seeing that little boy’s Inheritance Test was immense. Albus Dumbledore placed numerous blocks, seals, and compulsions on him. It was revolting.”

“I learned from experience not to trust that man.” He contorted his face in disgust as he remembered the manipulations from years ago.

“Even with so many blocks and compulsions, the boy was still alive. Dumbledore sent him to his Muggle aunt, who hated magic and took it all out on her nephew. Her husband and son helped her make Hadrian’s life a living hell. But still, the boy was so polite, so sweet, and didn’t treat us with superiority. He arrived at our bench, surprised by our appearance at first, but he still treated us as equals.

“I admire him for his strength,” Newt commented as he stared out the window at the phoenix flying across the sky along with two owls.

“We all do.” Ragnuk followed his friend’s gaze and smiled. “That’s Dumbledore’s phoenix.”

“Fawkes?!” Newt asked, surprised.

“Yes. Last year, he switched his allegiance and started following Hadrian.”

“My curiosity to talk to your son only increases,” Newt joked, watching the birds fly over the property.

“He has a charm with everyone,” Ragnuk smiled. “Continuing…” He cleared his throat again. “I called Maray to have all those seals, compulsions, and blockages removed. The team scheduled for the job had their magic cores almost exhausted, and the entire bench shook when Hadrian’s core was freed. We had never seen a wizard with that kind of magic. It was so similar to the magic of magical creatures and nature. It’s so pure and electrifying—a lightning storm, a warm breeze, a calm river, a rough sea; he is all this and more. It is as if Lady Magic herself were among us. He had already won us over by the time he came to us, but as we felt his magic, we knew we had to keep him safe. We felt in our souls Lady Magic’s desire to protect the boy.”

“How long was he unconscious?” Newt asked curiously. All this history only made him want to meet the little boy even more. Seeing the sparkle in his old friend’s eyes when talking about Hadrian was incredible. Ragnuk was a reserved one, an impeccable and merciful king, but he was not one to become attached to anyone. Maray was the only one who had managed to win his heart and break down the walls he had built around himself. So, to see him speak with such emotion about his son was wonderful.

“Nine days.”

“Wow.” The number of hours a person is unconscious after a Purification Ritual, like the one done to remove everything that had bound Hadrian’s magic, indicated the extent of the spells that had chained him. One day was already impressive, as few people had the power to perform such a feat. But nine days was almost impossible; only someone with a vast amount of magic could achieve this. And only someone with even greater power could survive it.

“Yes,” Ragnuk sighed. “When he woke up, Maray and I had already discussed it, so we took him to the Goblin Kingdom and introduced him to the Nation.”

“Now I’m jealous. You didn’t introduce me to the Goblin Nation; we just shook hands, and the magic took care of everything else.” Newt joked as he set the empty cup on the bedside table.

“I didn’t want him as my son,” Ragnuk joined in the jest, and the two smiled at each other. “As time passed, everyone fell in love with Hadrian. He was so lovely, dedicated, and polite. We taught him our language, enrolled him in a little school, taught him ancient magic and rituals, and he approached everything with enthusiasm.” Ragnuk could no longer hold back his happy smile at the sweet memories. “All the children wanted to play with him and Nyx. Adults and the elderly adored his company and entertained him with enthusiasm. It wasn’t hard to love him. So when Maray and I saw him, we began to see him as our son. Every night, he had nightmares, and we would go to his room to comfort him. He loved to sleep between our embraces, with Nyx curled up on his belly. He was so calm and fell asleep easily. Before long, he began calling us ‘Mummy’ and ‘Daddy.’ Our joy at hearing him call us that was immense. He grew up, became a wonderful person, met the Malfoys, and adored them. They are the only wizards who know our true identity—beyond you.”

“I see that he is very important to you.” The wizard began to play with his wand.

“Yes, he is.” Ragnuk smiled proudly. “Then he went to Hogwarts, and more and more dangers surrounded him. We wanted to do something, but he knew he had to go through certain trials in order to defeat Dumbledore in the future. Additionally, Nyx advised us that he should face these obstacles; it was his destiny. So, we had to accept it. She is never wrong and always knows things.”

“I can’t wait to meet him,” Newt smiled excitedly.

“Oh!” Ragnuk exclaimed as he remembered something. “Hadrian also loves Magizoology.” The old man’s blue eyes twinkled with excitement as they turned to their friend. “Since he was little, he has kept a ‘diary’ where he writes everything down, makes drawings, and so on. He carries it everywhere.”

“And I suppose, with his relationship with the goblins, he has accurate information about the creatures. Am I right?”

“Yes,” Ragnuk replied with a smile. “He doesn’t write about ‘magical creatures’; he writes about sentient, self-aware beings—living beings capable of thinking, feeling emotions, and communicating. His notes are not generic from the perspective of a human who thinks he is superior. He only highlights their characteristics, curiosities, customs, how they are viewed with prejudice, and the true essence of the beings he is discussing. His books are his inspiration.”

“I’m honoured to know that.” Newt looked away and shrugged his shoulders in embarrassment. “And I’m glad to know that I didn’t offend anyone with my limited knowledge. Because I don’t have the trust of magical beings like Hadrian. Apparently, they open up more to him, allowing him to get closer to know their true selves and point out the mistakes of wizarding society.”

“We understand your limitations, Newt, and we appreciate your search for the truth about magical beings—something that goes against what the Ministry of Magic imposes.”

“I’d like to stay here so I can talk to Hadrian, if you’ll allow it, of course.”

“You can stay as long as you want, Newt. We owe our lives to your help today, and I believe Hadrian will be delighted to meet you.” They both smiled. “Ah! I forgot to mention that he has a basilisk too.”

“A basilisk?!” Ragnuk laughed at the old wizard’s surprised expression.

“Yes. It is Salazar Slytherin’s basilisk, which is over a thousand years old. She controls her magic to block the Death’s Gaze and not harm anyone.”

“For Merlin’s knickers! I’ve never seen a basilisk up close!” Newt’s blue eyes sparkled as his feet fluttered, eager to jump out of bed and run to the creature. Ragnuk laughed at his friend; not even age could change his endearing personality.

“How is he?!” Draco clung to his mother in a tight embrace.

Everyone at Hogwarts had arranged to gather in Severus Snape’s room after curfew to go to Malfoy Manor to see Hadrian. Earlier that day, they received a letter from Narcissa informing them that the necklace had been destroyed and that Hadrian could be healed. At that moment, he was stable, but there was still a danger that some injury or illness could intensify and lead to his death.

“Stable.” The woman hugged Colin, who had run to join the embrace. “The mediwizards worked all day to heal as much as they could.” Her eyes focused on the Potions Master. “They need your help because the potion stock is running low, and you are the best in the world.”

“Where are they?” Severus asked, suppressing the palpitations of worry in his heart.

“In his room. Let’s go up.” She released the blond boys and began to guide the group. “He hasn’t woken up yet; he’s still very injured. It’s going to take a while for him to be completely healed. The focus now is on serious injuries and hypothermia. We don’t know how, but he didn’t lose much blood during that time, even though the cuts were deep and some arteries were severed. We believe a spell was cast that prevented him from bleeding.” She opened the door, and the group of men behind her suppressed a gasp of horror.

They had never, in all their lives, imagined seeing anyone in such a state—except for Severus Snape, who had witnessed terrible things under Lord Voldemort’s orders and who had also seen the condition in which the boy had arrived at the manor. It hurt even more because they knew he was such a beloved person in that deplorable state. He hadn’t changed much since early morning; he was still pale, covered in bandages, with bruises colouring his skin and an alarmingly thin body. A strong warming spell had been cast in the room, as they could not place a blanket over the boy to avoid friction on the wounds and the possibility of them reopening. They feared that, now free from captivity and the anti-bleeding spell, Hadrian might bleed easily and to death. The evidence was that some deep cuts had a few drops of blood on the bandages.

Lucius, Tom, Newt, Ragnuk, and Maray (still under glamour) were in a corner of the room, speaking with the medical team that was monitoring the boy. The group that had left to care for Newt went to rest before taking over their colleagues’ shift in monitoring Hadrian. Nyx and Hera were wrapped around each other on the brunette’s pillow, while Hedwig, Scorpius, and Fawkes perched on the headboard.

Dobby, the house-elf who had brought the group from Hogwarts to Malfoy Manor, wiped away some tears and disappeared to fetch some food for everyone. He was incredibly attached to Hadrian and declared himself the house-elf responsible for taking care of anything involving him.

“You’ve arrived.” Maray smiled at her son’s friends and boyfriends. “You can approach him, just don’t touch him,” she advised gently. She still felt her heart ache when she saw her son in that state, but she would not be rude to the guests.

Slowly, the group approached the bed. Draco held Neville and Colin's hands tightly to comfort them, while Fred and George stayed close to support one another. Pansy held Blaise and Theodore's hands, struggling to resist the urge to run and hug her unconscious friend. Remus and Severus kept their distance, feeling they had no right to interrupt the teenagers worried about their friend, especially not the boyfriends who cried silently at the sight of the boy they loved in such a deplorable state. Severus suppressed a tightness in his heart when he saw Hadrian and turned away, walking towards the mediwizards.

"What potions do you need me to make?" Severus asked, his expression blank.

"It's good to have you here to help us, Mr. Snape," Meggie said as she stood up and extended a hand to him. He examined her gesture and nodded in response.

"Don't mind that grumpy bat," Lucius joked, noticing Meggie's discomfort at the rejection of her greeting. Severus shot a deadly look at his friend.

"Right." Meggie cleared her throat. "Hadrian's condition is complicated, and the number of potions we need is alarming. We also have to consider that some cannot be ingested simultaneously, as a disastrous reaction could occur. So, we must measure the right amount for each potion and its uses. He needs various potions for magic replenishment, healing deep cuts, repairing organ perforations, reconstructing bones, and relieving severely abused nerves. His heart suffered a cardiac arrest, so we are still analysing the extent of the damage and what it may entail. He has endured electric and thermal shocks, and we also need to rebuild some damaged muscles and tendons. His examination revealed several first-degree burns, but with the intensity of third and fourth degrees, so we will have to review all the nerves in his body to ensure there are no lasting effects. His nails were pulled out and regenerated at an alarming rate, turning black due to the melanin used in their regeneration; there’s nothing we can do about that. We do not use blood replacement, as he is not bleeding. However, now that, according to our theories, he is far from the place that bewitched him and prevented the damage from being truly intense, the injuries have begun to worsen. The burns are starting to intensify to third degree; the cuts are beginning to bleed; some bruises have intensified; the broken bones seem to be causing him more pain; and the damaged nerves, tendons, and muscles are more injured than when he arrived. His heart also seems weaker than usual. We believe that the removal from that place is revealing the true extent of the damage. In his state, it is high risk. Not to mention that the hypothermia he contracted is worsening, and our potions are not strong enough to combat it.”

"I will prepare everything immediately." Severus retreated to the manor's potion lab. He had been there several times, so he knew the way well. Anyone would be surprised that he knew exactly which potions the mediwizard was referring to without having mentioned a name; however, to earn his Potions Master certification, he had to intern in hospitals to learn all the potions used in each treatment and which ones could not be administered simultaneously. Severus Snape wasn’t the youngest Potions Master of the century for nothing. He was perfect at what he did, the best in the world, and no one could match his abilities, not even the ancient wizards who had held this prestigious title before him.

“Ma—mama, he’s going to be fine, right?” Colin asked, sniffling as he wiped away tears.

“If everything goes well, yes.” Meggie wasn’t going to lie; her profession prevented her from creating false hopes. She believed in being completely honest with the patient and those involved.

“You should go back to school before anyone suspects anything.” Narcissa, who had sat next to her husband upon entering the room, stood up to hug her son and the two boys still holding his hands tightly. “You can come back tomorrow night.”

“See you tomorrow, Mum.” Draco, like all teenagers, turned his face to look at Hadrian. “See you tomorrow, Sunshine.”

“Dobby,” Narcissa called after kissing the foreheads of each of the teenagers who were about to leave.

“Yes, Lady Malfoy? How can Dobby be of service?” He bowed respectfully to his mistress.

“Please take my son and his friends back to Hogwarts. Ensure that no one sees them, and then return.”

“Yes, Lady Malfoy.” He held Colin and Theodore's hands, and after they all joined hands, they Apparated with a sonorous pop.

“How’s it going at Hogwarts, Remus?” Narcissa invited him to sit down with everyone.

“Chaos,” he sighed tiredly. “Dumbledore is spying on us and is desperate to find out something. The teachers and students are worried about Hadrian’s whereabouts. Skeeter has managed to sow discord among everyone against Dumbledore and the Ministry. The Dementors seem agitated, but not in a way that suggests they’re hungry; it feels different. I can’t quite explain it.”

“What remains for us now is to do what we can to help Hadrian heal.” Maray held her husband’s hand tightly.

“He’ll be fine,” Tom declared, his eyes still fixed on the flickering flames of the fireplace. “We’ll have Hadrian back and healthy.”

No one else needed to say anything after that. They had to have faith and do as much as they could. They weren’t willing to lose Hadrian.

Chapter Text

Continuing classes as if nothing had happened was torturous. Everyone close to Hadrian hated these days, forced to attend classes and complete chores as if a person very important to them were not on the verge of death. None of them had the patience for their daily activities, too anxious for nightfall to return to Malfoy Manor and be by the side of the boy with the intense green eyes. Knowing that he could die was agonising; being away from his bed was even worse. They only had a few hours each night to be by Hadrian's side, only to be forced to return to Hogwarts and agonise over the possible loss of a loved one.

"How is he?" Tom asked Meggie as soon as he entered Hadrian's room. That night, two days after Hadrian was found, Meggie had summoned all of Hadrian's relatives, friends, and boyfriends to attend.

"Badly," the mediwizard replied, letting out a tired sigh as her eyes drifted to the sleeping boy. All she needed was Tom's presence to say what she needed. "We are doing our best, but he is not improving as he should. Not even Lord Snape's potions are working. Not even Fawkes' tears are having an effect. We believe that the curse on the necklace has contaminated Hadrian's core, preventing him from healing even with the tears of a phoenix." Tom clenched his hands into fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. "The damage is getting worse, and his magical core is becoming increasingly depleted; even the magic donation is failing." The brunette's jaw clenched tightly.

"But he'll get better, right?" Pansy asked, fearful of the direction this conversation was taking. Meggie took a deep breath before releasing the sentence that had been stuck in her throat.

"We think he has fallen into a coma." Silence enveloped the room for several minutes as everyone processed the information, the mediwizard lowering her head. "We suppose his magical core has put his body into a state of hibernation so that he can recover and heal the damage in his own time. However, as his condition is critical and his core is very worn out, we are not sure if he will wake up soon. He may never wake up."

A chorus of sobs and sniffles filled the room as the information sank in. All eyes turned, automatically, to the boy asleep in bed, covered in bandages. Their hearts tightened painfully in their chests, breaths caught, sobs intensified, and the flow of tears became overwhelming. Each person was consumed by pain; suffering thickened the air, and spells crackled around wizards (and goblins disguised as wizards) as their magic spiralled out of control.

It was common knowledge that magic was linked to people's emotions, and now the room was descending into chaos. Sparks flickered, furniture vibrated, objects fell, and glass cracked and shattered. But the worst magical outburst came from Nyx. The serpent writhed beside Hadrian and let out a sound of pure agony. They all fell to their knees on the floor, clutching their ears tightly as they felt their heads about to explode from the magical pressure and the sound Nyx emitted. It was a roar of pure, agonising sadness—terribly unnatural and oppressive. Its effect was worse than that of the Dementors, causing everyone to feel such overwhelming sorrow that their worst fears surfaced in their minds, their throats closing in pure dread, the overwhelming cold consuming them entirely, tears falling even more intensely as their hearts shattered. With their eyes closed, no one saw the black snake circling the sleeping boy's head; they never saw his intense blue eyes staring at her beloved cub with so much pain and sadness, nor did they hear his whispered hiss.

"Come back to me, cub. You have not yet completed your journey. We need you, Hadrian."

Newt Scamander flinched when he felt the mansion shaking and the magical explosion devastate everything, taking the air from his lungs. The albino peacocks he admired fell to the ground in agony. "The news is not good," he thought sadly. Ragnuk and Maray must be devastated, whatever had happened.

"Draco..." Theodore called his friend in a worried whisper. The blond was sitting in the usual tree near the Great Lake where Hadrian loved to sit. Stormy grey eyes, darkened by sadness and pain, turned to his friends. They were all there, except for Severus and Remus. Slytherins and Gryffindors gathered around Draco, looking at him with regret. No one was well that morning, but they needed to stand firm.

"Don't look at me like that." The blond turned his face away and went back to staring at the calm waters of the lake. In the distance, he could see Dementors flying back and forth with impatience and anxiety. "You’re as bad as I am."

"We can't fall apart," Colin said, sitting down next to him and hugging him tightly. "We need to have faith that Hazz will come back to us."

"There's no way he can come back!" Draco jumped to his feet and began to cry. "He was tortured for weeks by those filthy Muggles!" The blond didn’t care if he was crying or screaming; he just needed to vent everything that was consuming him. At least they were alone in the Hogwarts gardens because it was still sunrise. "And then he was missing for seven days, again! I wasn’t there when they found him! I didn’t see what he looked like when he appeared out of nowhere at the gate of Malfoy Manor! But we know from what we were told that he was all broken and bruised! Damn! He had gangrenous limbs! Do you know how messed up that is?! It’s the loss of a limb!" Everyone was already crying, lacking the strength to calm Draco from his outburst. "And then the mediwizards couldn’t heal him because of the misfortune of a necklace that sealed his magic! Look how wonderful! And to make matters worse, his magical core was completely depleted! We all know that this can lead to the death of a wizard! Oh! Let’s not forget that he had a cardiac arrest! And that was the only reason they found him! But look how amazing! We got someone strong enough to remove the curse from the necklace that prevented the mediwizards from healing him, and now he will finally be fine! Everything is perfect, isn’t it? Wrong! Healing spells are not working! Not even the potions of Severus Snape, the greatest potion master of the century, are having any effect! Let alone the tears of a phoenix! He’s dying! In that damn bed, leagues away, and we’re stuck in this damn school, having to attend magic classes! I can’t be next to the boy I love! My beloved Sun who illuminated my life and always cheered me up! I can’t hold his hand because his fingers are gangrenous; I can’t touch his face because it’s full of bruises and bandages! I can’t see those beautiful green eyes shining with love! And I may never see them again! Because he fell into a coma and may never wake up! Either he will die from the damn hypothermia or from his magical core wearing out completely! I know everyone here loves Hazz, so don’t come with those looks of pity or try to comfort me, because I know you’re all broken too! As broken as I am, or my parents!" His head lowered, and his voice came out in a broken whisper, the tears and sobs making it difficult to speak. "No matter what we do, we’re going to lose Hazz forever. There’s no way he can get out of this. Not in the state he’s in."

No one could say anything; everyone fell to their knees in the soft grass and cried out all the pain and sadness that consumed their souls. The sun that rose on this day was not as bright as it should have been; the sky was grey, full of dark clouds that began to weep along with the group of teenagers. Hogwarts felt unbearably cold that day; its colours became even darker and more lifeless, the plants withered and died, cracks appeared in the stones, the suits of armour no longer moved, and the paintings faded. It was a sad day for everyone.

IS SALVATION HANGING BY A THREAD?

By Rita Skeeter

Dear readers, it has come to my attention that Hadrian Tamish Potter has been found. Should we celebrate this? Well, yes, but in the state in which he was found... we should feel angry.

Our young Potter was discovered after thirty-five days of being tortured by monsters in human form, still unknown, and now he finds himself in a coma. His family, friends, and boyfriend are completely heartbroken, filled with doubt about whether this little ray of sunshine will ever wake up and return to illuminate their lives.

My dear ones, the news is not good; his life hangs by a thread. The best mediwizards and potion masters are doing everything they can, but even they are disillusioned. The damage to Hadrian's small body is extensive.

And while he lies there, dying, Albus Dumbledore does nothing but sit in his headmaster's chair at Hogwarts, being completely useless as ever. While the young man destined to be our saviour fights between life and death in a bed, DUE TO ALBUS DUMBLEDORE'S INCOMPETENCE, THIS OLD MAN HAS NOT LIFTED A FINGER TO SEARCH FOR OR ASSIST IN THE SEARCH FOR THE BOY! WE HAVE ALL SEEN HIS SLOPPY EFFORTS AND LACK OF CONCERN!

I’m sorry, but I no longer speak like Rita Skeeter, the unscrupulous reporter who will do anything to get a story; I speak as Rita Skeeter, a woman with feelings and opinions of her own. And, above all, I speak as a human being who cannot remain silent in the face of such injustice. Knowing that such a lively young man—so radiant, so loving to his family and friends, so polite and respectful to outsiders—is between life and death after suffering unspeakable tortures, and even after managing to escape the nightmare, he is still fighting for his life at death's door, all at the tender age of thirteen. And all this because of the negligence of that animal whom everyone worships as the greatest wizard of light and the finest wizard of the last generations. This same animal enjoys his good life as a director, behind his desk in his comfortable chair, while those we consider dark wizards and followers of You-Know-Who, inhuman and devoid of any feeling, are in tears, despairing and afraid of losing the one they have taken in as a member of their family.

Perhaps we should revise our perspectives with regard to the present rather than the past, for the poles seem to have reversed.

All I can say to Hadrian Tamish Potter's family and friends is how much I wish for him to improve. I hope you can find even the slightest comfort in my words, even if it feels impossible given what’s happening.

Goodbye.

If before wizarding society was in chaos, now they were destroyed. Anger and sadness mingled as many wizards took to the streets, shouting their outrage at the Ministry and Albus Dumbledore. At the same time, they sent countless letters and gifts to Hadrian's family and friends. Everyone prayed that the little ray of sunshine would recover; everyone wanted to see him well and healthy.

"They are creating a rebellion against our enemies," Tom argued. "If we release Hazz's report, it will benefit us against Dumbledore and the Ministry."

"The boy is right," Ragnuk grumbled as he left the newspaper on the coffee table before looking at Narcissa and Lucius. "Release the medical report with Meggie and answer a few questions."

A crowd gathered around the Malfoys and Meggie, who stood in front of the gate of their house. Reporters jostled among themselves to secure a prime position for their stories. Lucius raised a hand, calling for silence, and so it was done. Everyone fell silent, anxious about the announcement the trio was about to make.

"We have invited you here to release Hadrian's medical report. We appreciate all the support you have shown, and since Hadrian is a public figure, we owe you some information." The reporters moderated their tongues, eager to ask various questions. "Meggie Williams is the mediwizard responsible for Hadrian's treatment; I will let her explain his condition to you."

"Hadrian's state is complicated, and the number of potions and healing spells we are using in his treatment is alarming. He requires various potions for magic replenishment, healing deep cuts, repairing organ perforations, bone reconstruction, and relief from severely abused nerves. His heart suffered a cardiac arrest, so we are still analysing the extent of the damage and what it may entail. He endured electric and thermal shocks, and we also needed to rebuild some damaged muscles and tendons. His examination revealed several first-degree burns, but with the intensity of a fourth-degree, so we must review all the nerves in his body to ensure there are no lasting effects. His nails were pulled out and regenerated at an alarming rate, turning black due to the melanin used in the regeneration; there is nothing we can do about that. We are administering potions intravenously; blood replacement and nutrition are what we are providing most, as he went days without food. Some injuries are rapidly worsening. The cuts are bleeding, some bruising has intensified, the broken bones seem to cause him more pain, and the damaged nerves, tendons, and muscles are more injured than when he arrived. Additionally, his heart appears weaker than usual. His condition is high risk. Not to mention that the hypothermia he contracted is worsening, and our potions are not strong enough to combat it. We have attempted several times to use phoenix tears, but even they are not having an effect. We are doing our best, but he is not improving as he should. Not even Mr. Snape's potions are working, and he is the best Master Potioner in the world. The damage continues to worsen, and his magical core is depleting even further. My team and I are taking turns transferring our magic to him, but this is also failing. We believe he has gone into a coma. We suspect that his magical core has put his body into a state of hibernation in order to recover and heal the damage over time. However, given his critical condition and the severe wear on his core, we are uncertain if he will wake up soon. He may never wake up. He remains at risk of dying due to severe hypothermia or total exhaustion of his damaged magical core."

Reporters were paralyzed as they saw silent tears streaming from Narcissa Malfoy's sorrowful eyes. Everyone knew that this family did not display their emotions publicly, yet here they were, crying over the possible loss of a loved one.

"I thank you for coming," Lucius dismissed them as soon as he felt the tightness in his arm indicating that his wife was about to break. As the three of them returned to their home, reporters witnessed the helpless Lucius Malfoy weeping and comforting his sobbing wife. The magical quills wrote everything down at an alarming speed as everyone talked among themselves, indignant with the authorities who were supposed to protect Hadrian.

They had unwittingly sparked a rebellion against the Ministry of Magic and Albus Dumbledore. Everything they thought they knew was wrong; their eyes were opening to the truth, and the masks were falling. All this because of Hadrian. All this for Hadrian Tamish Potter.

Chapter Text

“Sunshine...” The affectionate nickname was uttered in a melancholy whisper. Draco, Colin, Neville, Fred, George, and Tom surrounded the bed where their beloved lay asleep. His pale, thin body was still covered in bruises, dried blood staining the numerous bandages, and his breathing was so weak it seemed almost nonexistent. “We ended up creating a revolution,” a faint smile adorned Malfoy’s lips.

“And it was unintentional,” Fred sniffed.

“I wanted to see the old goat’s face,” George leaned on his twin to stop the tears from falling. After so much time together, Draco had finally told the truth about Dumbledore to Hadrian’s other consorts, and, to his relief, they believed his words and remained faithful to their beloved.

“They’re all on your side, Sunshine.” Colin grabbed the covering that warmed the brunette tightly, preventing himself from holding Hadrian’s bandaged hand.

“You’d love to see the flowers they sent you.” Neville sniffled as he looked around the room. It was filled with vases of the most beautiful flowers and endless gifts from Hadrian’s admirers.

“So, please...” Tom held tightly the box of necklaces that Hadrian was going to present to him and Draco—the Moonlight and Traveler necklaces. “Come back to us, Sunshine. We need you.”

“We love you,” they all said at the same time, allowing their tears to finally run down their cheeks.

“You need to be strong, Ragnuk.” Newt held his friend’s shoulder, who still maintained the glamour to appear human. “You yourself told me how strong he is; he’s going to get through this.”

“No one beats death, Newt.” Her eyes closed as her mind was bombarded with happy memories of her son. “You can’t feel it, but I can. He is permeated with the smell of death. I feel his magic fading with each passing second; his glow is dimming. He’s so close to dying...” The wizard pulled his friend into a hug and comforted him as best he could.

Newt could only imagine the pain Ragnuk felt; he himself could not bear the thought of losing his son. It had already been terrible to lose his beloved Porpentina Goldstein. The only thing he could do was pray that Hadrian would survive, or that Ragnuk and Maray would be able to overcome this nightmare.

“How dare you?!” Dumbledore shouted, throwing everything on the table to the floor, his eyes burning with pure hatred and a thirst for revenge.

Everything was falling apart; every single piece of his game was being destroyed. All the years he had worked hard to achieve the greater good were crumbling. All because of that damn boy! Now his cherished image as the Lord of Light was being dragged through the mud! Their lies and manipulations were threatening to surface! Dumbledore longed to break into that damned house full of Death Eaters and kill every single one of them! He yearned to have Hadrian’s slender neck wrapped in his hands as he strangled him to death! This damned kid would pay for everything he had done!

“I know everyone should know by now...” Ragnuk held his wife in a tight embrace as he stared at his subjects. Never in his entire life did he imagine he would see the Goblin Kingdom so depressed. It wasn’t just the feelings of its inhabitants; the very magic of the place was mournful. The sun no longer shone as before; dark clouds shed their tears incessantly; the vegetation was no longer vibrant, and the magic was weakened. “But as your king, I owe you the truth spoken by my mouth. Hadrian Tamish Potter, my son and Prince of this kingdom, is in a coma, fighting against Death, who wishes to take him. I don’t know if he will come out of this alive, for his body is permeated with the smell of death.” Ragnuk suppressed a sob. He and his wife were crying, along with everyone who loved the young wizard. “I’m sorry.” Unable to contain himself any longer, Ragnuk took his wife home, where they both felt free to hug each other tightly and cry. They had never seen their people mourning the possible loss of their beloved Prince.

“How is he?” Severus asked on the fifth night since Hadrian’s treatment had begun. Everyone was gathered in the brunette’s room to listen to Meggie’s report.

“He’s slowly recovering.” Several relieved gasps were heard. “But he’s still not showing any signs of waking up, so our theory that he has fallen into a coma is starting to come to fruition.” She checked her clipboard with notes. “The cuts are beginning to heal; we have already rebuilt some tendons, muscles, and blood vessels. His broken bones were removed along with the shrapnel and have already grown back. We managed to reverse the gangrene in his extremities—that is, his feet, hands, and left leg. His leg was without blood supply due to a fractured bone that severed the main artery, which, thanks to the spell that prevented him from bleeding, stopped him from dying of haemorrhage. The burns are starting to peel, which is a great sign; his bruises are fading, and his injured organs have already healed. There are no lasting effects from the abuse of various nerves due to torture; he still has sensation and will be able to move any part of his body as before. His heart will also not be affected by the cardiac arrest; it will remain strong and healthy. The degree of his hypothermia is regressing, and the nutritional potions are strengthening his body. He is doing very well, recovering slowly but surely. What worries us is still his magical core. We are still donating magic to him, but it is not yielding any results. It seems that his core does not accept external magic, not even that of his familiar. He remains weak and frail. We don’t know what may happen. He may survive but never wake up, or his magical core may fail until his death. I’m sorry.”

Darkness.

That was all he saw and felt. It felt as if his body were floating in space; all his senses were asleep, and his eyes were so heavy he couldn’t open them, even if he tried desperately. Sometimes he could hear distant whispers; sometimes his body felt a touch so gentle that it felt like the wind caressing his skin. He didn’t know who he was, where he was, or anything at all. All he knew was that he was floating in nothingness.

“Sunshine...”

Again. A distant voice whispered from afar. What did that mean? Who were they calling?

“Come on, cub. I need you.”

How strange. The whispers had never been so close together. This one seemed stronger; it felt as if it were nearer.

“A rebellion...”

What? What was a rebellion? Why were they talking about this? What was going on?

“His body is recovering, but I’m afraid he won’t survive.”

Survive? Was someone dying? Who? Who were they talking about? Who were these people?

“He’ll come back to us, Nev. You’ll see.”

“Nev? Who was Nev? Who will return? Who were they?”

“We love you, Sunshine. Come back to us.”

“Sunshine... I’ve heard that before...”

“Is Hadrian still sleeping?”

“Hadrian... Hadrian. That’s my name! I’m Hadrian! Are they talking about me? Who are you?”

“We’re waiting for you, Sunshine. I need you. You are my sun. The only one who loved me as I am. Come back to me, my love.”

“Tom! Tom! I remember you, Tom! Can you hear me?! I want to go back! Tom?!”

“We don’t know if he will survive until the end of the month.”

“No! I don’t want to die! I want to go back! They need me! My family! I want to see them one more time! I want to be able to hug them and tell them how much I love them! Let me come back! Let me open my eyes!”

He was trying; he really was. But his body did not obey his commands. He tried with all his might to open his eyes, move a limb, do anything. He just needed to show everyone that he was alive, that he was trying to get back to them.

“I want it! I need to go back! They need me! I want more time with them! I need to return to my family! I promised I would end this nightmare! I promised that I would change the injustices that this society has become! I promised that I would not abandon my family! I love them and want to see them again! I need to go back!”

His body was enveloped by a sense of fullness as his senses began to awaken. He could feel chains and ties holding him back; with all his might, he began to fight to free himself. He needed to wake up. He needed to open his eyes. And then, when he finally managed to free himself from the restraints that bound him, he opened his eyes.

Hadrian felt his body heavy and painful. His whole being forced itself to open its eyes. His eyelids felt like lead; they were so heavy. But he needed to wake up. He needed to show everyone that he had come back to them. With a sigh of exhaustion, he finally managed to open his eyes. His vision was sore and blurred as he adjusted to the brightness of the environment.

A clarity he had been deprived of for a long time. As his pupils adjusted to the focus of his vision, Hadrian was able to look around. The sun poured into the room through the windows, and he could see tiny dust particles floating in the air, shimmering against the warm light of the incandescent star. A refreshing breeze made the curtains ripple, and Hadrian took a deep breath, enjoying the sweet sensation of breathing. Forcing his memory to work, he realized that this was his room at Malfoy Manor. He felt warmth wash over him as he saw the numerous gifts and bouquets carefully arranged to keep the environment from feeling cluttered. With another deep breath, Hadrian savored the scent of the flowers in his room.

He tried to move but quickly realized it was very difficult; his whole body felt as if it weighed a ton. He attempted to call for someone but failed again. His throat was so dry it hurt, and all the muscles in his body were flabby from disuse, making it feel like even his mouth didn't want to cooperate. What now? How could he call for someone?

"Nyx... Can you hear me? I'm back."

It was another day like the others. The sun rose, and everyone was gathered in the dining room. It was a Saturday, so those who had to return to Hogwarts could stay a little longer. Despite the radiant and cheerful weather that morning, no one in that room felt the same way. This was the tenth day Hadrian had not woken up. His entire body had already recovered, and his magical core seemed to be beginning to regenerate and accumulate magic. But there was no sign that he would wake up. They assumed the mediwizards' hypothesis had come true.

The downcast faces, the food practically untouched, the red and swollen eyes from tears—no one there was well. Nyx lay by the window, wrapped in Hera, as the two comforted and warmed themselves in the sun. Silence filled the room; no one wanted to speak of trivial matters while a loved one was on the brink of death.

With the calm of grief, everyone turned to an alarmed Nyx, who had just risen on alert. The black serpent had pupils in tiny slits that disappeared into the blue vortex of his eyes. His whole body was tense and alert, and everyone feared what could have caused the snake to be in such a state.

"Nyx..." The snake heard a faint whisper in his mind—a voice so similar to that of his beloved cub. "Can you hear me?" It couldn't be... could it? "I'm back."

"Hadrian..." His eyes stared at Tom intensely before he darted up to the second floor.

"What did he say, Tom?" Maray asked, preoccupied as everyone stood up.

"Hadrian..." With that, everyone began running to the brunette's room.

"Hadrian?!" Nyx called in desperation as he opened the door with his magic.

"Nyx!" Hadrian called in his thoughts, trying with all his might to smile, but all he managed was a strange grimace. His eyes, however, had no difficulty shedding tears of happiness.

"My cub!" The snake quickly climbed onto the bed and wrapped around the wizard's body in a tight embrace. "You're back! You're back to me, my cub! I was so worried about you! I thought I would lose you forever! I couldn't stand this pain! I couldn't bear to lose you! I love you so much, cub!" Nyx wished he could cry tears of joy as he stroked the boy's face with his head.

"I'm back." Even as he tried, his muscles wouldn't move to hug the snake and caress its scales. "I couldn't leave you. I love you, Nyx. And I came back to you. Everything will be fine."

"Hadrian!" Maray and Ragnuk called out in unison, weeping with joy as they ran to hug their son. None of them realized they had slipped into Gobbledegook.

"My baby! My beloved son!" With the avalanche of emotions consuming them, they lost control of their glamour and revealed their true appearances. "You're back to me! I'm so happy to have you in my arms again! I love you, my son!"

"We'll never let you go again! You will live in our embrace forever!" The goblins cried with joy as they saw their son trying to smile at them. They didn't care about the group of wizards who were incredibly surprised by the revelation.

"I'm back, Mum, Dad. I love you." Nyx used his magic to allow Hadrian's thoughts to be heard by everyone loud and clear. "I'm not going anywhere."

"In the end, we don't even need to interfere," an inhuman voice commented proudly.

"The cub is strong," another inhuman voice remarked.

"He won't fall so easily." No one there was 'ordinary'; their voices already indicated the magnitude of their powers, far beyond normality and its concepts.

"He wouldn't be carried away so easily." The tone of his unnatural voice suggested a smile was forming.

"The cub is not ready to come into my arms. Not yet."

"Now the real battle begins." The most powerful being among them commented as he looked at the image of Hadrian being embraced by his parents and Nyx. "He will need to be even stronger for what is to come. Good luck, Hadrian Tamish Potter."

Chapter Text

Narcissa cleared her throat to get the attention of the family, who were still embracing each other and crying tears of joy. Even though Lady Malfoy herself desperately wished to join them, there was a serious matter to discuss. She cleared her throat loudly and then spoke.

"I suppose..." His secret had been revealed. The blonde looked at the teenagers and teachers, who were completely paralyzed by the scene in front of her. Ragnuk and Maray stepped back and exchanged bewildered glances for a few seconds before they realized what had happened.

"Oh, holy magic!" The two of them stood up in unison and stared at the stunned wizards.

"I think we lost control of the glamour a little," Ragnuk commented nervously as he tidied himself up to look respectable.

"What...?" Remus couldn't even finish his sentence.

"Good." Maray stared at her husband. "It turns out that, as we know many wizards are prejudiced against magical creatures, we decided to keep our true identities a secret."

"Mainly because if this information leaked, the Ministry of Magic would come down heavily on Gringotts and mistakenly conclude that we had kidnapped Hadrian and were holding him prisoner." Ragnuk held his son's hand, along with his wife's. The boy looked at them both with love. "Hadrian came to our bench when he was seven. He had run away from the house of his abusive Muggle relatives. Nyx met him midway, guiding him to Diagon Alley and promising to get him help from the goblins.

"He was such a lovely, polite little boy." Maray smiled lovingly at her son, oblivious to the wizards who were wincing in fear at their pointed teeth. "We ended up falling in love with him while sheltering him in our home. We didn’t even realise when we started to see him as our son, and he began to see us as his parents." Hadrian tried valiantly to smile at his mother, which only resulted in a strange grimace and laughter from the goblins.

"We magically adopted him. He is our son, but the Ministry of Magic would never allow magical creatures to adopt a child witch—much less the Boy Who Lived. So we kept it all a secret, making everyone believe we were just a couple of wizards who found and adopted him."

"If Hazz is happy, then that’s all that matters," Colin smiled at the goblins.

"I love them with all my heart." Hadrian thought, and Nyx amplified his words so that everyone could hear. "They, along with Nyx and the entire Goblin Nation, welcomed me with open arms. I was terrified and didn’t trust people, so I trusted them precisely because they weren’t human. And that was the best choice of my life. Among them, I was an equal; I didn't receive the abuse I suffered from humans. I was loved and happy. They are my family. They helped me overcome my traumas, healed me, and showed me the truth. Without them, I would have been dead on the street six years ago, huddled in a doghouse in a dirty, cold alley. So I ask you, if you truly love me, accept them as they are. Enough with the lies."

"They're your parents, Hazz." Fred smiled at the boy, who had been propped up into a sitting position with the help of his mother.

"Of course we accept them as they are," George added, smiling as well.

"They helped him when we couldn’t," Tom said, managing the faintest smile, never one to show much emotion in front of others—except when it came to Hadrian. "I thank them for that. Without them, I might never have met you."

"You accepted me as I am." Neville said shyly, blushing. "Of course, I accept your parents."

"We're on your side, Hadrian," Remus smiled sweetly.

"Always," Severus vowed vehemently.

"I love you." Hadrian longed to run and hug everyone.

"We love you too, Sunshine." Draco approached the bed and gently touched his cheek. "And we will always be by your side." He placed a tender kiss on the brunette's lips. Hadrian had never wished so much to kiss someone—damn his muscles!

"You don’t seem surprised." Fred pointed at the Malfoys.

"That’s because we already knew the truth." Draco smiled smugly as he straightened up.

"Spoiled and possessive brat," Hadrian commented playfully, drawing laughter from the Malfoy couple and the goblins, and a blush from his boyfriend.

"But you loved to say that you were mine for all eternity," Draco replied mischievously.

"Too bad you’ll have to share him," George teased, grinning.

"And so will you," Draco retorted.

"Okay, boys," Narcissa said, amusement in her voice. "I’ll call Meggie to run some tests on Hazz and tell him what he needs to do to strengthen his muscles so that he can walk and talk again."

"It's good to have you back, cub." Nyx stroked Hadrian's cheek with his head, followed closely by Hera, Hedwig, and Fawkes—Scorpius perched on the windowsill, watching his companion coo at the boy. The phoenix, settled on the headboard of the bed, sang a cheerful tune that warmed everyone's hearts.

"It's good to be back."

"You'll be fine, my love." Tom gently kissed the lightning bolt scar on Hadrian's forehead as he watched him rest after a grueling day of physical therapy. "I promise you'll be fine. I promise you will never suffer again; no one will come near you."

A tear that Tom had fought so hard to contain finally escaped and ran down his cheek, landing on the forehead of the sleeping boy beside him. Tom leaned his forehead against Hadrian's, closing his eyes as he tried to calm the whirlwind of emotions consuming him—feelings he had repressed for so long. Sadness, despair, anger, hatred, loneliness, guilt, remorse, depression, hopelessness, agony, affliction, anxiety, anguish, discouragement, exasperation, melancholy, desolation, heartbreak, pain, bitterness, grief, restlessness, regret— all of this combined into a painful whirlpool inside his chest. Many would doubt it if anyone told them, but that night, watching over the sleep of the only person he could ever love, Tom Marvolo Riddle wept desperately on the floor beside Hadrian Tamish Potter's bed.

His throat ached from the screams he released in pure anguish, but no one would hear them because he had placed silencing charms around the room. He destroyed everything in his path except for the bed where Hadrian rested under the watchful eyes of Nyx, Hera, Fawkes, Hedwig, and Scorpius. When there were finally no more tears to shed or screams to rend his throat, Tom lay down beside the boy he loved and gently caressed his tranquil face in unconsciousness. No nightmares, no pains—just comforting darkness. Tom had almost lost it. Hadrian had come so close to death. He would never see that radiant smile again, nor would he gaze into those mesmerizing eyes or hear that laughter.

He had almost lost the person he loved with all the strength of his soul, a soul shattered and corrupted by darkness. Yet he felt so selfish; he needed Hadrian. The boy’s pure and radiant spirit drew him like a moth to a flame. He knew he was corrupting the pure and innocent being that Hadrian represented; he realised that his darkened soul was siphoning the light that emanated from Hadrian's. It was a black hole consuming all the stars in the universe. His sun was being devoured by darkness, and it was nearly extinguished forever. But Tom just couldn’t pull away; he couldn’t suppress his feelings for the boy. He didn’t have the strength, nor did he want to stay away. Hadrian was the only thing keeping him anchored to sanity, his only hope for redemption after the atrocities he had committed. The angel illuminating the right path for a wicked demon—a chance to correct his mistakes and sins.

Molly and Arthur cried as they read Lucius's letter the following day. They immediately made their way to Malfoy Manor to see Hadrian and assist with his recovery. The Malfoys, along with Ragnuk and Maray, informed Arthur and Molly about Dumbledore's true nature, a revelation that didn’t come as a surprise. Molly herself had a fit of rage, culminating in a magical outburst. Her insults were the most groundbreaking they had ever seen.

"HE'S A SCUMBAG! A DISGUSTING WORM! HOW FOOLISH I WAS TO BELIEVE HIM AND FOLLOW HIM?! HOW COULD I BELIEVE THAT OLD, DEMYSTIFIED GOAT?! THAT RAT STEAK! BAG OF FALTERING! A GARBAGE BAG WITH A WIG AND BEARD! ICE CREAM WITH SLURRY! THAT INFLAMED TWAT! YOUR MOUTH IS A SHITTY MACHINE! THAT ASSHOLE FACE WITH CRAMPS! I'M GOING TO SHOVE A FISH IN HIS ARSE AND SAY HE'S A MERPERSON! HE'S NOT WORTH THE FART OF A MOONCALF! FLOBBERWORM CUB!"

Hadrian groaned as he tried to orient himself, his head spinning and his throat raw. Yet, he felt better than he remembered before he fell asleep. Bewildered and confused, remnants of a vivid nightmare still plagued him, even after he had jolted awake when Vernon had crashed the accursed fire poker into his head with a heavy blow.

In a panic, Hadrian began to hyperventilate as he struggled to untangle himself from wherever he was lying. But his foot caught in the covers, and he fell to the wooden floor with a loud thud. No one was in the room. Fawkes, Hedwig, Scorpius, Hera, and Nyx had gone food hunting, while Tom and everyone else had gathered downstairs to consult with the team of mediwizards about how Hadrian's recovery was progressing after a few days of physiotherapy. He was alone and experiencing a panic attack.

The boy tried to get up but could only manage to drag himself around blindly, searching for an exit. It was all dark—pitch black—and terrifying. He spotted a sliver of light coming from beneath a door, but there was too much furniture in his way. When hurried footsteps approached and the door swung wide open, Hadrian curled up in the corner, bracing himself for the worst. Tears streamed down his cheeks as his breathing remained short and rapid. Voices surrounded him, distant and incomprehensible. A hand gently touched his shoulder, causing the brunette to flinch in terror, shrinking even further into himself, ignoring the protests of his still heavy body, unused for so long.

“An... Had... An... Hadrian…” A sweet, gentle voice called to him in a whisper. Gradually, the boy focused on that voice, which calmed him little by little. “Hadrian. It’s me, Tom. You are safe. You’re with the Malfoys. No one will hurt you, my love. Breathe for me. Inhale and exhale slowly.” The boy obeyed, gradually normalising his breathing. Everyone around him watched the scene with broken hearts, their pain deepening as they saw the boy's condition.

“T-To-T-Tom…?” Hadrian croaked in a hoarse whisper, his muscles and vocal cords still recovering.

“It’s me, love.” Footsteps approached them, and Hadrian flinched involuntarily. “Your mother brought you a glass of water, Hazz. Can I give it to you?” Tom asked cautiously as he studied the boy, who hesitated, weighing whether to trust him. Those intense green eyes searched the man’s dark brown ones for any sign that it was all a lie.

Finally, Hadrian nodded in confirmation. Tom approached slowly, took the boy's hand and wrapped it around the glass, but he didn't release his own grip, keeping the glass steady while bringing it to Hadrian’s lips. Hadrian drank greedily, feeling the refreshing liquid slide down his throat, filling him with a sense of vitality. Although he still felt pain and discomfort, he was better than before. When he finished drinking the divine liquid, Tom took the glass from his hand and handed it to Narcissa.

“Are you feeling better?” Hadrian nodded as Tom pulled away slightly. “Can I take you to your bed? You’re still recovering, and it’s not good for you to stay on the cold ground.” The smaller boy bit his lower lip before once again nodding. Slowly and carefully, Tom approached him again, running his hands over his back and legs. He lifted Hadrian gently and carried him to the bed, depositing him on it. Hadrian sat down, keeping his head low, aware that they were looking at him with pity.

“What happened, cub?” Nyx asked as she climbed onto the bed and wrapped herself in the boy’s lap.

“I—I had a nightmare,” he whispered, embarrassed.

“It’s okay, cub. You’re safe now. Nothing will hurt you.”

“T-Tom…” Hadrian called, his cheeks flushing. “Can you—can you stay with me?”

“Of course I can, Sunshine.” The older boy gestured for the others to leave before lying down next to Hadrian. Maray and Ragnuk felt a twinge of jealousy that their son was seeking comfort from the other boy, but they respected his wishes.

“We love you, son.” Maray smiled at the little boy, who looked up to see his parents bidding him goodbye. “Sleep well.”

“I love you,” he replied faintly before the door closed.

“Go back to sleep, Sunshine.” Tom settled the smaller boy to lie against his chest, wrapping one arm around his waist while his other hand held Hadrian’s, resting above his beating heart.

“Thank you,” Hadrian whispered, tightening his grip around Tom.

“You don’t need to thank me, my love.” Tom kissed the top of his head. “I love you, Sunshine.” Nyx curled around them, soon followed by Ivy. Fawkes and Hedwig flitted past, window curtains billowing, and the phoenix began to sing a soothing melody.

“I love you too, Traveller.” A sweet smile crept across Hadrian's lips as he remembered the gift he had for Tom and Draco, though he still needed to gather four more.

“We miss you, little one!” Fred and George each kissed Hadrian’s cheek when they came to visit him that night.

“Fred and George Weasley!” Molly called, her voice high-pitched as she entered the room, ready to scold her twins for playing a dangerous prank on the recovering boy. “You shouldn’t be doing anything reckless, should you?” She placed her hands on her hips and observed them with an analytical gaze.

“I’m sorry, Mum,” the twins chorused in unison.

“We would’ve told you first, but with everything that’s happened…” Fred bit his lower lip.

“So it wasn’t a good time,” George concluded.

“Don’t fight with them, Lady Weasley,” Hadrian said nervously. “I—I like your children and asked them out.” He commented, blushing deeply.

“Oh, dear.” Molly smiled at the boy, a little embarrassed. “I’m not mad at them; I’m just worried that these two might mess up your relationship with Draco.”

“I’m sorry,” Hadrian muttered under his breath.

“A king may have a queen and several consorts,” Draco recited, recalling what he had read about the royal family. He wanted to understand the rights that Hadrian had as a member of royalty. “He is a prince; he has the right to court as many as he wants. Right now, it’s me, Tom, Colin, Neville, Fred, and George.” He explained calmly as the redhead looked on, confused.

“We didn’t want to ruin anything or intrude,” Fred said, feeling embarrassed.

“Just… it happened…” George added. Silence reigned in the room for a few minutes while Molly processed everything. Finally, she let out a sigh and looked at her children.

“If you hurt him…” she began.

“We would never do that!” they said together, their expressions filled with determination.

“I think it’s really good. Or I’ll make you regret it!” she announced, smiling maternally. “You have my blessing.”

“It became a mess, and I didn’t even know it,” Tom whispered in Hadrian’s ear as Molly retreated, leaving the teenagers alone.

“T-Tom…” Hadrian looked fearfully at the older boy, remembering that he hadn’t spoken to him yet. “I—I wanted to talk to you before, but it all happened so fast, and I couldn’t write a letter, so…”

“It’s okay, Sunshine.” Tom kissed the tip of Hadrian’s nose, an amused smile on his lips. Tom was an expert in Legilimency. As long as they made Hadrian happy, he would accept any other partner the boy chose—even though his extremely possessive side screamed to keep Hadrian all to himself. He would fight to ensure the other’s happiness. “Am I extremely possessive? Yes. But if they make you happy, I’ll hold that side of me back for you. I know you wouldn’t limit yourself to just one person to love. Your heart is huge and overflowing with love to share.”

“Thank you, Tom.” Hadrian hugged him tightly. “It means a lot to me. I love you, Traveller.” He quickly kissed Tom’s lips.

“I love you so much more, Sunshine.” Tom kissed the lightning scar on Hadrian’s forehead.

“What happened to…?” Hadrian looked doubtfully at Tom.

“Locked up in dungeons like the rats they are,” he said, smiling sadistically when he saw the other widen his eyes. “You didn’t think I, your father, Lucius, and Severus—four murderers—would let those disgusting Muggles get away with it so easily, did you?”

“I never doubted it.” Hadrian leaned his forehead against Tom’s. “Thank you for being here with me.”

“We would never stop looking for you,” Colin announced.

“Even if it took years…” the twins chimed in unison.

“We would never give up on you,” Neville concluded.

“I think that’s yours.” Draco approached with a velvet box in his hands. Hadrian’s eyes lit up with joy. It was time to make a part of his relationship official with these amazing boys in front of him.

Chapter Text

"I suppose Hadrian will also have necklaces made with mysterious meanings for you," Draco joked as he handed the box to his boyfriend.

"Like a boot ceremony?" Fred quipped.

"Exactly like that," Malfoy replied with a grin. They were far from a conventional couple—since "couple" typically implies two people, and this relationship involved seven.

"You are our Sun," Tom said with a smile. "We can't live without you." He added, "I suppose you’ll need to create affectionate nicknames with loving meanings for the new members as well." His smile widened as he saw Hadrian’s face light up. "And give them their necklaces of commitment." Hadrian, who had been lounging on the bed, sat up and grabbed the moon necklace.

"As you said, I am the Sun," Hadrian murmured, tracing the pendant lovingly with his fingers. His impossibly green eyes gleamed with joy as he read the inscription on the back. "I spent a long time thinking about this. The nicknames Draco and I gave each other years ago helped inspire me." He glanced at the platinum blond, whose cheeks were tinged pink. "Draco called me Sunshine because I’m radiant, cheerful, caring, and welcoming." Draco flushed deeper. "So, I am the Sun. And I called Draco Moonlight because, back then, I suffered from nightmares, and he always calmed me down and helped me fall asleep again."

Hadrian’s eyes rose to meet Draco’s stormy grey gaze. He motioned for Draco to come closer, and the blond obeyed. "This necklace is… a symbol of our relationship." The sceptical tone in the dark-skinned boy’s voice drew laughter from everyone. "It’s a reminder that the Sun will always illuminate the Moon. I will always be with you, Draco. Along with my love, I will follow you wherever you go and support you." Draco’s eyes glistened with tears as Hadrian clasped the necklace around his neck.

"I love you too, Sunshine," Draco whispered, pressing a tender kiss to his lips. Their hearts beat wildly, their emotions swirling like a storm, as the "butterflies in their stomachs churned." Draco sat back down while Hadrian picked up another pendant, shaped like a compass.

"Tom, you’re the Traveler," Hadrian said with a smile. "Because you’re the explorer, and I’m your guiding star. You told me I led you to a better path when you were lost, that you’d always look to the star and pray it would never stop shining, to keep guiding you." Tom smiled warmly as Hadrian fastened the necklace around his neck. "As long as the Sun shines, you’ll always be safe. My love will accompany you on your journey. I’ll light your way and guide you toward a calm and beautiful road." The dark-haired man leaned in to kiss him affectionately.

"I love you, Sunshine," Tom confessed when they parted.

"I can’t wait to hear mine!" George said eagerly.

"Colin, you’re Sunflower," Hadrian announced, cupping the blond’s flushed face with one hand. "I’m the Sun that helps you grow, who watches over and protects you. My rays will always be filled with love for you." He kissed Colin’s forehead gently.

"I love you too, Sunshine," Colin murmured, giving him a brief, shy kiss, his face bright red.

"Fred and George," Hadrian continued, making a thoughtful face. "I read a lot about astrology to find something that suited your personalities and still connected to the Sun. I found two stars that fit perfectly—Castor and Pollux. They’re twice as large as the Sun. You’re always watching from afar, but we know you’re close, always looking out for the Sun, keeping its flames alive, protecting and supporting it." The twins shared a smile before stepping closer. Fred was the first to kiss Hadrian’s lips, his devotion clear.

"And we’re sending our love to you, Sunshine," George added, taking his turn to kiss Hadrian. Fred didn’t waste a moment, kissing him again as George stepped away.

"Neville," Hadrian said, smiling warmly at the shy boy. "You’re my sweet Desert Rose—a beautiful flower that blooms in the harshest conditions, much like you’ve grown under the pressures from your grandmother. You may seem fragile, but you’re strong and resilient. I know that, in times of need, you’ll always be there to help." He approached Neville, who was blushing furiously, and kissed him gently.

"I-I love you, Sunshine," Neville stammered, his cheeks scarlet after they broke apart.

"And I love all of you," Hadrian said, looking around at the six of them. "I’m so happy to have you all."

"There’s one necklace left!" Colin said excitedly.

"Do the honours, Tom," Draco encouraged. "You were the first."

"Since you insist," Tom replied smugly. He picked up the final necklace and clasped it around Hadrian’s neck. "Our beloved Sun." He kissed Hadrian’s neck lovingly.

"Mr Potter!" Dobby squeaked as he hurried over to the bed. "Dobby was so worried about you, Mr Potter!" Tears welled in the house-elf’s large eyes.

"Oh, Dobby!" Hadrian exclaimed, pulling him into a hug. "I missed you so much."

"Dobby is so glad that Mr Potter is all right!" The house-elf beamed as they parted, hastily wiping away his tears. After a flurry of worried questions from the hyperactive little creature, they said their goodbyes, with Dobby promising to make Hadrian’s favourite sweets for his recovery.

"Very well." All eyes turned to Tom, who fixed them with a menacing glare. "Just know that if any of you hurt him in any way, I am quite adept at a variety of curses." His devilish smile sent shivers through the Gryffindors, who nodded fervently.

"Don’t mind Tom," Hadrian said, snuggling up to the tallest boy. "He’s a sweetheart underneath it all."

"You’ll see ‘sweetheart,’" Tom muttered, pretending to glare at him. However, his amusement was clear as he watched the playful smile on Hadrian’s lips—a sight he hadn’t seen for weeks while the boy lay unconscious.

Nyx slithered closer to Hadrian, depositing a small piece of wood into his lap.
"This has healing properties. It will help speed up your recovery," she explained. Hadrian immediately pulled both Nyx and Hera into a warm hug.

"I love you both," he said, kissing the heads of the snakes fondly.

"And we love you very much, puppy," they replied in unison.

As the snakes were released from his embrace, Hedwig and Fawkes glided over, settling on his lap. The snowy owl chirped happily while Hadrian carefully tucked the piece of wood into his pyjama pocket.

"I love you too," he murmured, gently stroking the birds’ heads.

"What’s that?" Colin asked, pointing to the pocket where Hadrian had placed the wood.

"You have to promise to keep this a secret," Draco said as he sat behind Hadrian, pulling him to recline against his chest.

"Are you seriously asking that?" Tom raised an eyebrow, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

"It’s important," Draco replied with a smile.

"We promise," they all said in unison.

"All right." Draco looked at each of them, ensuring their sincerity. Hadrian remained quiet, focused on cuddling the birds and snakes in his lap.

"In our second year," Draco began, "Hadrian, Blaise, Pansy, Theo, and I were working on a History of Magic project about Merlin. In one of the books—The Order of Merlin Through the Ages—there was an odd quote on the cover. It said, ‘The best way to know if a book is good is to read half of the first paragraph and the fifth paragraph of the middle page.’"

"I never paid much attention to that book," Fred said thoughtfully.

"Hadrian thought it was strange and decided to test Merlin’s theory. That led us to a series of riddles hidden in other books Merlin had contributed to. Eventually, we came across the final clue: ‘Under fire, in the home of serpents, hidden from the eyes of fools and the blind, will be the key to the secret.’"

"How many books were there?" Colin asked, his curiosity piqued.

"Four," Draco sighed, recalling the ordeal. "We discovered a hidden compartment in the serpent statue above the fireplace in the Slytherin Common Room. Inside was another riddle, which led us to the Astronomy Tower. From there, we were sent to the Clock Tower, then the Dark Tower, and finally the Ice Vault."

"Good grief." George grimaced. "How did you manage all that?"

"Actually, Hadrian did most of it. We just helped along the way," Draco admitted.

"And what happened in the Vault?" Tom asked, his curiosity evident.

"Hadrian had to duel a knight who guarded the chamber. His ‘prize’ was this small piece of wood. We don’t know exactly what it is, but Nyx seems to understand its importance. She insists that Hadrian keeps it in his pocket at all times, though she hasn’t explained why."

"All that for a tiny piece of wood?" Fred said incredulously, eyeing the pocket where the object was stored.

"If it can heal Hadrian, then it was all worth it." Tom pressed a kiss to Hadrian’s hand.

"Can I ask for your help?" Hadrian said hesitantly, a faint blush colouring his cheeks.

"Anything you need, Sunshine," Neville replied with a kind smile.

"I—I wanted to take a shower, but..."

"We'll help you," Fred and George chimed in, running off to prepare the bathtub while Draco and Colin went to the closet to fetch clothes. Tom smiled at Hadrian lovingly, gently caressing his face.

"We’d do anything for you, love." He kissed Hadrian’s lips tenderly.

"All you need to do is call," Neville said, holding Hadrian’s hand and placing a kiss on the back of it.

When the twins announced the bathtub was ready and Draco and Colin had neatly laid out Hadrian’s clothes on the bed, Tom once again scooped Hadrian into his arms and carried him to the bathroom. Although embarrassed, Hadrian needed the help of his boyfriends to bathe. With much effort, he managed to stand for a few seconds. He resolved to work harder during physical therapy if he wanted to regain his ability to walk. The twins helped him balance while the others carefully removed his pyjamas and bandages. Colin set the piece of wood safely on the sink to avoid losing it. Gently, they helped Hadrian settle into the water infused with healing and relaxing potions.

"I think we’d better stay with you," Colin suggested, concerned as he noticed Hadrian making no effort to keep his face above the water. The warmth and relaxation seemed to engulf him.

"I'm getting sleepy just being here," Hadrian murmured, his eyes closed and a content smile on his lips. The hands of the boys he loved were soothing him, and he marvelled at how his body no longer tensed at their touch. Instead, it felt safe—free from fear. His core seemed to vibrate with their magic, an aura of comfort that quieted the storm of bad memories in his mind.

"Let’s get to work, then," Tom said, grabbing a bottle of shampoo and starting to wash Hadrian’s hair. The twins, Neville, and Draco took sponges lathered with soap and gently began washing Hadrian’s body. Colin assisted by passing them the products they needed or refilling the sponges.

"Your hair is so long," Tom remarked with a smile, running his fingers through the dark locks. "It’s beautiful." He leaned down and kissed Hadrian’s forehead.

"I like it long too," Hadrian admitted. He then added teasingly, "Draco, if you keep focusing on that spot, we might have a problem." The boys burst into laughter.

"You’re still recovering," Draco replied with a grin, continuing his task. "Let’s save that for when you’re fully healed—and preferably not half-asleep."

"Leave it to you lot to ruin the fun," Hadrian pouted as Tom rinsed his hair. "I’m not even in the mood for that right now."

"So adorable when you pout," Fred said, pressing a gentle kiss to Hadrian’s lips.

"It’s like taking care of a baby," Tom joked.

"I would sincerely hope you don’t kiss babies like you kiss me," Hadrian quipped, making them all laugh.

"I never said you were a baby," Tom smirked, kissing him again. "You’re our precious Sun."

Before long, Hadrian was properly bathed. The twins helped him stand while Draco wrapped a towel around him. Tom carried him back to the bedroom, where Colin retrieved the piece of wood. Once there, they all worked together to dry Hadrian’s damp body, dress him, and dry his hair.

"Now he’s really being treated like a prince," Colin joked as he combed Hadrian’s hair. With the enchanted brush, each stroke dried the hair instantly. Properly dressed, with his teeth brushed and sitting comfortably on the bed, Hadrian relished the attention.

"Nothing he doesn’t deserve," Fred remarked with a smile.

"Could you take me to the gardens?" Hadrian asked hesitantly. "I don’t want to stay cooped up inside for too long."

"Of course, Sunshine." Colin kissed his head, finishing the final touches on his hair. George handed Hadrian a mirror, and he smiled, admiring Colin’s handiwork.

"I love it, Sunflower. Thank you." He lifted his head towards Colin and pulled him into a tender kiss.

"I’ll do it whenever you want," Colin replied with a grin, standing up from the bed.

"Come on." Tom scooped Hadrian into his arms, leading the group as they headed outside.

"How am I supposed to strengthen my legs to walk again if I’m always being carried?" Hadrian teased, amusement evident in his tone.

"You’ll exercise them," Tom replied, "but I’m not letting you push yourself too far just yet. Get used to it." He kissed Hadrian’s lips briefly.

They soon settled on a large towel spread across the well-tended grass. Surrounded by the snakes and birds, the twins regaled them with tales of their adventures. For the first time in a long while, Hadrian felt at peace—safe, joyful, and surrounded by those who truly loved him.

Chapter Text

"You're going to keep pretending to be Dumbledore's followers," Tom remarked to the Weasleys when everyone, except the "Hogwarts group," had gathered to see Hadrian's progress with physiotherapy. "He trusts you and would never doubt your loyalty. It would be nice to have you on our side when the war comes."

"I'll need a soothing potion whenever I see that bastard," Molly clenched her fists tightly.

"I think Severus could provide them for you," Maray commented sweetly. More people joined them, taking a stance that was neither on the light side nor the dark side, but rather in the middle, the grey area where light and darkness were united and balanced.

"When will Hagrid arrive?" Ragnuk asked as he entered the room.

"He will be here shortly," Lucius replied.

"Severus informed us that..." Narcissa began, "when he and Remus went to confront him on the day of Hadrian's disappearance, he confessed everything he could. Since Dumbledore had cast a spell on him that prevented him from saying something 'compromising,' he burst into tears when he learned the truth."

"I imagined he would react like that," Tom sighed. "At least we have him on our side now. He will be more attentive to the old goat's attacks and will not fall for his lies." He turned to Lucius. "Lucius, did you do what I asked you to?"

"Yes, I did, sir," the blond replied, taking a brown leather necklace from his robes. Although he was in his sixteen-year-old body, Lucius still feared the infamous Lord Voldemort, who had terrorized him for far too long. Not to mention that Tom was the "leader" in Hadrian's absence, the one who had organized the rescue plans and led everyone in the search for the minor. Lucius wasn't going to make the mistake of being on the bad side of Riddle's mood. "It's bewitched to warm up when Dumbledore lies or has bad intentions," Tom explained, picking up the necklace and analyzing it.

"Perfect," Tom said, holding the object. "That way, Hagrid will know how to identify the old man's lies."

"The only problem is his quick temper when he's angry," Molly commented.

"I'll take care of that," Tom smiled sadistically.

"Don't forget that he's a very important friend to Hadrian," Maray commented with an amused smile.

"Just a scare shouldn't do any harm," Tom winked flirtatiously at the goblin, who only shook her head from side to side.

"And how's Hadrian?" Molly asked.

"He's recovering quickly," Tom announced with a smile on his lips. "He's not having nightmares or night terrors anymore. He's more relaxed and playful. He will be completely healthy in a few days." Everyone felt the grounds tremble as a new being approached. "Our guest has arrived," Tom said, and everyone stood up.

The massive figure of Rubeus Hagrid, the half-giant, was seen as soon as the elves opened the entrance doors. Tom smiled at him with his eyes shining dangerously. When Hagrid stared at Tom, he almost fainted.

In a different scene, Newt told the boy with intense green eyes excitedly, "And then the Swooping Evil became fond of me, and I ended up carrying it with me in my pocket. It would protect me from anything it thought was a threat."

The two of them were sitting at a table in the mansion's back gardens for hours, with plates and cups of tea being replenished by Dobby as time passed. Hadrian's "diary" lay open on the table while the little boy wrote down new information that the magizoologist told him about his adventures. Nyx and Hera were wrapped around each other, resting in the cozy warmth of the sun, while Hadrian wrote in his "diary" and talked to Newt.

"Swooping Evils are very misunderstood creatures," Newt said.

"As always," the boy rolled his eyes, and Newt smiled as he looked at the sleeping snakes. Memories of himself years ago greeted him with nostalgia.

"Here," Newt started to rummage through his clothes. "This is one of your great-grandchildren." He reached out, and a tiny green cocoon with thorns hung between the wizard's fingers. The cocoon was oval, the size of a tennis ball, and had ribs/openings like the carapace of an armadillo.

Newt smiled when he saw the boy's eyes shining, then threw the cocoon up, and the small ball expanded into a creature that looked like an extremely large butterfly, 1.8 meters from one wing to the other. In place of an ordinary head, it had a wolf skull, only the bones, with no muscle or skin covering it. Its wings were pointed; its green carapace was resistant to the point of deflecting some spells; its entire inner part (the opposite side of the green carapace) was of a malleable leather (like the wings of a bat) and in a beautiful shade of royal blue; its trunk had a mixture of colors that looked like a starry galaxy; the edges of its wings darkened from intense blue to a deep black; each wing ended in an elongated tail, which blended in with its tail; apart from the wings, it had no other protruding limbs.

"Brilliant!" Hadrian smiled as he saw the creature flying around them.

"Maybe..." Newt began, "later I can show you my briefcase." He commented with a false disinterest, which was ruined when the boy in front of him seemed to glow with joy.

"Really?" Hadrian exclaimed in a single breath. "Will I be able to see what's in your briefcase?" How many creatures do you have there? And will there be Nundus, Graphorns, Occamies, Fwoopers, Doxies, Glow Bugs, Diricrawls, Marmite, Erumpents, Runespoors, and... The old wizard's amused laugh cut him off.

"Calm down, Hadrian," Newt said, briefly looking into the boy's eyes before diverting them to the Swooping Evil still flying over the fields. "Yes, you'll meet all the creatures I'm dealing with at the moment, and I'm sure even a hostile Kelpie would adore you." He commented with amusement.

"Do you think so?" Hadrian asked hopefully. "I thought it was amazing how you tamed one without using magic. You used only a rope and set it up." Once again, Newt's blue eyes briefly glanced at the green ones before focusing on the phoenix, which was whirling happily around the playful Swooping Evil.

"It wasn't easy at all," Newt admitted with a sigh. "But I've never liked to use magic on creatures, let alone when it's to tame them."

"Though nifflers require a summoning of shiny things if you want their attention," Hadrian joked, noticing a grey-furred niffler trying to steal Sol's necklace. Newt laughed as he watched the boy take the creature in his hands and play with it, the little creature being very interested in the shiny necklace.

"Master Hadrian," Dobby appeared next to the boy with a pop. "Your presence is requested in the living room, Mr. Hadrian." The boy smiled at his favourite house-elf.

"Thank you, Dobby," Hadrian said. "Could you take my notes to my room, please?"

"Of course, Dobby will, Mr. Hadrian," Dobby replied, bowing exaggeratedly and quickly complying with his friend's request while Hadrian turned to Newt.

"Would you like to accompany me?" Hadrian asked, standing up and still caressing the niffler.

"Of course, you should just take it back," the old wizard said, looking at the Swooping Evil.

"Let him have some fun," Hadrian said with a smile, watching Fawkes and the Swooping Evil playing in the air. "I believe nothing here will hurt him, and he doesn't seem too inclined to hurt anyone either."

"Let's go, then," Newt said, pointing to the mansion.

"Are you going to stay there?" Hadrian asked, turning to the lazy serpents.

"As if she's going to take her eyes off you for a second," Hera joked, the two serpents unravelling and crawling to follow the boy.

"Oh, shut up," Nyx muttered sullenly. The black snake was back to its original size, and Hera had shrunk to a size slightly smaller than her companion.

"Right," Hadrian said, letting out a nasal laugh before accompanying Newt to the interior of the mansion. The two wizards obviously went back to talking about magical creatures.

"Welcome, Rubeus Hagrid," Tom said with a sadistic smile.

"How do you...?" Hagrid started to ask.

"That will be explained later," Tom said, raising a hand to silence him.

"Where's Hadrian...?" Hagrid asked, already bursting into tears.

"He's fine," Tom said. "He's resting at the moment. Let's sit down to talk better." Tom pointed to the living room and guided the group to their seats, soon assuming his armchair. Tom had cast a privacy spell in the room, a habit of his, even when it wasn't necessary. "First of all, I must start the introductions," Tom said, indicating the red-haired couple. "Molly and Arthur Weasley, and the blond couple, Narcissa and Lucius Malfoy. And, of course, Ragnuk and Maray Vryrirt, Hadrian's parents." Narcissa gave Hagrid a large handkerchief to dry his tears. The half-giant was lost in the fact that goblins were Hadrian's parents, but he would ask about it later.

"Obrigado," Hagrid said, thanking them and trying to stop crying. "But how do you... You are... I mean, you were... But—" Hagrid stared incredulously at the boy who had caused his expulsion.

"I admit that I made a mistake in framing you for the attacks at Hogwarts," Tom said, sighing. It would hurt his ego terribly, but for Hadrian's sake, he would. "But I'm only doing this because you're important to Hadrian." Hagrid frowned. "In short, Hadrian and I are Dark Lord Voldemort's Horcruxes." Everyone gasped and widened their eyes. "In Hadrian's second year, when the Chamber of Secrets was reopened, my diary, where I resided, was, in some inexplicable way, in the possession of Ginny Weasley." Molly let out a sad sob as she remembered her deceased daughter. "I'm sorry about that, Mrs Weasley," Tom said, looking at her. "I had no control over what I did. The more she used the diary, the more I fed on her magic and life. Hadrian tried to save her, but it was too late. I'm sorry about that."

Molly stood up and hugged Tom with affection, which startled him, leaving him completely paralyzed. He never expected to receive a hug from his mother, much less that she would do it so well.

"It's not your fault, dear," Molly said, kissing his forehead fondly. "You may be the Dark Lord's past, but you have changed. I can see that you are not like your other... incarnation. And I'm happy to know that you regret your actions, even if it's to make Hadrian happy." She smiled affectionately. "Now, you can go on." Tom returned to his seat and wiped away his tears, composing himself before continuing.

"Hadrian and I, when he was in possession of the diary, ended up becoming a sort of 'friend'," Tom explained. "Nyx gave me a body, and I came to live with the Malfoys. Hadrian faked the destruction of a fake diary to make everyone think it was still a threat, a weapon of Dumbledore's. The real one is safe with me." He leaned back in his chair. "I am an echo of the past. I'm still Tom Marvolo Riddle, but I'm not fully Voldemort. Thanks to Hadrian, I could see the big mistakes I would make if I continued down that path." He looked at Hagrid. "So, Hagrid, that's how I'm here."

"If they need witnesses, we who live with him all year round can vouch for him," Narcissa said, smiling maternally at Tom. "Tom has really changed. I can say this because I met the Dark Lord, and I've seen the madness that consumes him. Tom has changed for the better, thanks to Hadrian."

Hagrid looked down at his feet, his voice hesitant. "I'll give you a chance, Riddle. But if you step out of line..."

Tom chuckled, amused. "You don't even have to worry about that. Hadrian himself would cast a curse on me if I did anything wrong." He smiled. "Now, I suppose you're curious about Ragnuk and Maray's involvement with Hadrian." He indicated for the goblin to take the floor.

"Hadrian came to our bench when he was only seven years old," Ragnuk began. "He had run away from his abusive uncles' house. He was instructed by Nyx, who met him by chance, to go to Diagon Alley and ask for an Inheritance Test. Goblins see children as the most precious asset, above even riches. And to know everything he had been through, and yet he remained a sweet and polite little boy..." Ragnuk's black eyes looked fondly at his wife as their hands joined. "We did everything to see him smile; we watched over his sleep so that the nightmares wouldn't bother him; watching him play freely with the other goblin children was comforting, for he was freed from the terror that had been his past..."

Maray smiled at her husband, who was struggling to continue due to emotion. "As the days went by, we ended up falling in love with the amazing little boy he is. Hearing him call us 'Mummy' and 'Daddy' is still as overwhelming as the first day he asked for permission to call us that. Our little one." The goblins smiled at each other, amused, as they saw Ragnuk's watery eyes.

"I believe he is safe and happy with you," Hagrid said, smiling at the creatures. "I'm glad to know you were there for him."

"We always will be," Ragnuk promised. "We would never allow anything to happen to our beloved child."

"Good," Tom said, drawing everyone's attention to himself. "We're here to talk about Dumbledore's lies. Remus and Severus have already explained everything. So, we want to give you a gift for regretting your belief in the old man." He reached out his hand and floated the cord to the bearded man. "This necklace will warn you if Dumbledore is lying or manipulating you with bad intentions."

"Oh, thank you very much," Hagrid said, putting the object around his neck and hiding it with his clothes and beard.

"We know you see the good in everything and everyone," Arthur said, smiling at his friend. "But there really are bad people in the world."

"How did you find Hadrian?" Hagrid asked hesitantly. And so, the whole story was told. By the end, the half-giant was bursting into tears as he shouted curses.

"You can have fun with the Muggles," Tom said with a sadistic smile. "They're stuck just below our feet."

"I'll love to make them pay for everything they've done to Hadrian!" Hagrid wiped away his tears.

Just then, Hadrian asked innocently, "Did they call me?" as he managed to get through Tom's barriers. "Lower that barrier, Tom. My magic core is still weakened, and getting through its wards is exhausting." Tom obeyed and approached his boyfriend, soon kissing his forehead and taking him in his arms. "Tom!" Hadrian's cheeks flushed violently.

"You're recovering," Tom said, placing Hadrian in his armchair. "You shouldn't make an effort." Newt sat near the goblins as the serpents climbed onto the back of Hadrian's armchair.

"I've been very well for three weeks," Hadrian said, making a fuss as he sank into the seat and stroked the Niffler. Tom sighed and bent down in front of him, touching his face with affection.

"I understand, but you can't make an effort," Tom said.

"Correction: you're overprotective and treat me like a flower petal," Hadrian commented, sulking. Tom smiled and kissed his forehead.

"You know me so well," Tom whispered sweetly.

"How are you feeling, son?" Maray asked affectionately. The boy was definitely much better, although his magical core was still recovering.

"Great," Hadrian replied, amused. "I have a team of overprotective nurses who panic just when I sigh." He leaned his head against Tom's hip, who was standing next to him, caressing his hair.

"Hadrian, my boy!" Hagrid cried, falling to his knees on the floor. "Forgive me! I allowed that disgusting old man to manipulate me! I sent you to hell! I-I..." Hadrian cut him off.

"It's okay, Hagrid," Hadrian said, calling to him with one hand. The half-giant hurriedly approached, kneeling in front of him. Hadrian put the Niffler in Tom's hands, holding the creature by the armpits and far away from his torso, as it tried to steal his compass necklace. The green-eyed boy hugged the bearded man in front of him tightly, who cried even more and was careful not to use too much force in the hug. "I don't blame you. I know how persuasive Dumbledore can be. And you are a pure being of spirit." Hadrian let go and placed his hand on Hagrid's heart. "Your heart is pure. You wouldn't see evil even in a Chimera." He smiled as he wiped away his friend's tears. "I'm fine now. That's what matters. You don't have to blame yourself for that. I don't blame you."

Hagrid smiled, relieved, and returned to his seat. "Thank you," he said, still choked with emotion.

"Have you had lunch yet, Hadrian?" Molly asked. Hadrian's cheeks flushed. "Apparently not," he said, standing up. "I'll prepare something for you."

"Oh, no, Molly," Narcissa said, standing up. "You're the guest. You don't need to do that."

"Oh, dear, food from a mother full of love is what our little one needs," Molly said, smiling. "Join me, and I'll teach you my secret recipes." Narcissa's blue eyes twinkled.

"I'd love to," Narcissa said, turning to Maray. "I suppose your help would be essential, dear." The goblin smiled at her friend and stood up. The three of them left the room, talking excitedly about what they would prepare for Hadrian to eat.

"How did the newspapers deal with... you know?" Hadrian asked shyly, picking up the Niffler impatiently to escape Tom's intense gaze. He was indignant that the creature had tried to steal a gift given to him by his beloved Sun, a gift that held so much meaning and love.

"Actually, it's gone better than we imagined," Tom said with a smile, sitting on the arm of Hadrian's armchair. "Rita Skeeter has been questioning Dumbledore's and the Ministry's competence in her articles." Hadrian smiled and gently touched the tip of his nose to the Niffler's snout, which was grateful to have finally escaped Tom's clutches.

"That's good," Hadrian said. "If they keep questioning, we'll soon bring down those responsible."

Hagrid looked at Hadrian, confused by the open displays of romantic affection between Hadrian and Tom, given that Hadrian was officially only dating Draco. "Hadrian, you..." he started to say.

But Hadrian, the brunette, just smiled and said, "I have six beautiful boyfriends." He smiled at the boy sitting next to him, Tom.

Hagrid's face broke into a warm smile. "Oh, that's... unusual," he said. "But if you're happy, I won't object."

"Thank you, Hagrid," Hadrian said, and everyone smiled, relieved that things were returning to normal, albeit slowly and with a lot of effort. Hadrian was happy and safe, surrounded by those who loved him and whom he loved. With their help, he would no longer have to fear anything.

Chapter Text

"What do you want to do with the Muggles?" Tom asked fearfully. Hadrian thought for a moment. What did he want? He had no idea. He only knew that he wanted them to suffer. They deserved it.

"Just don't kill them," Hadrian said. "One day, I'll make them regret it myself." He commented as he sank his face into the crook of the bigger man's neck. Tom smiled, satisfied, as Hadrian was acquiring a sadistic side like him.

"As you wish, Sunshine," Tom said, kissing the top of Hadrian's head with love.

"Now, I just want to sleep," Hadrian yawned, as Tom took him in his arms and laid him on the bed.

"I think I'm spoiling you too much," Tom said, as Hadrian let out a giggle and stretched out on the bed.

"I know you love to spoil me," Hadrian replied, pulling Tom to the bed and lying down on his chest.

"You're so abused," Tom said with a chuckle, using magic without a wand to cover them.

"That's what you love," Hadrian murmured sleepily, snuggling even closer against Tom's body.

"And a lot," Tom whispered, kissing the top of Hadrian's head before falling asleep.

Newt Scamander had become an unusual friend to Hadrian. They understood each other like no one else, and their passion for magical creatures led to endless hours of deep conversations. In due course, Molly had brought her two eldest children to meet Hadrian. Bill had taken time off from the Gringotts branch in Egypt to visit his family, and he was more than curious to meet the boy who made the goblins whisper worriedly through the bank's corridors. Charlie, on the other hand, had only come to spend time with his family. Spending so many months in Romania, taking care of ferocious dragons, was a bit exhausting, but he still loved what he did.

"Hadrian, dear," Molly said, hugging him tightly as soon as she emerged from the green flames. "We've come to pay you a visit." She smiled affectionately at the boy, whom she had grown to see as a son.

"You're always welcome here," Hadrian said, smiling, as his attention was diverted by the green fire that gave way to Arthur and two other red-haired men he didn't know.

"I wanted to introduce you to my older children, Bill and Charlie," Molly said, indicating the boys respectively.

"It's a pleasure to finally meet you," Hadrian said, approaching the two and shaking their hands. "Molly's told me a lot about you."

"The pleasure's ours," Bill replied, smiling. Hadrian was a surprise.

Hadrian had known that Bill worked at Gringotts and had been Head Boy at Hogwarts, and he had always imagined Bill to be an older version of Percy - worried about infractions of the regulations and bossing everyone around. However, Bill was, in a word, a bad boy. Tall, with his long hair tied in a sloppy ponytail, he wore a hoop earring with a dangling trinket that looked like a dragon's tooth. His black dragonhide robes clung firmly to his muscles, making him look even more sinful. Not to mention his light blue eyes, which shone with an unknown flame.

Charlie, on the other hand, was just as Hadrian had imagined. He had the same physique as the twins, shorter and stronger than Percy and Ron, who were long and thin. His face was broad and good-natured, his skin pale from the sun and so freckled that it almost looked tanned; his arms were muscular and temptingly protruding from his tight clothes. Several burns and scratches sculpted his sinfully sexy body. His medium, charmingly unkempt hair contrasted with the small braid at the bottom right of his hair. His intense blue eyes had freckles all over his body, as well as Muggle tattoos of dragons on his arms, back, chest, and neck.

"Come," Hadrian said, walking away to the door that led to the back gardens, as the four Weasleys promptly followed him. "We're enjoying the sunny day." He smiled mischievously as he saw the surprised eyes of the two men when they saw Hera and Nyx approaching after a hunt in the forest. "Oh, the surprise is because they're at their maximum sizes," he added. "Did you think dragons are cool?" Charlie stared. "Wait until you meet Salazar Slytherin's basilisk," Hadrian said, blinking mischievously as he approached the table where his whole family was enjoying an afternoon snack.

"He said..." Bill stared at Hadrian's back in disbelief, as did his brother.

"Yes," Arthur said, laughing at his older children's faces. "You have a lot to learn about Hadrian Tamish Potter." There were things that he couldn't convey through letters. He pulled them to the table.

"There are goblins here," Bill whispered to his mother. "Why?"

"Because they're Hadrian's parents," Molly replied, smiling even more as she saw her children's expressions.

"You're very welcome," Lucius said, greeting them politely with a handshake. "Feel free to join us." He indicated the chairs that had just appeared at the table.

"The curse breaker I've only heard praise for," Ragnuk said, giving a sharp-toothed smile, which made Bill freeze as he realised who was in front of him. Ragnuk rolled his eyes. "Stop opening and closing your mouth like a fish, boy. Sit back and enjoy." Here, I'm not the Goblin King, I'm just Hadrian's father. Still, Bill noticed the implied intonation of threat. He nodded and sat down next to his brother.

"Which dragons do you have in reserve?" Hadrian asked, pulling out his chair and sitting down next to Charlie. The man was surprised to see the emerald sparkle in his eyes, the same sparkle he had when talking about dragons.

"And off he goes for another long conversation about magical creatures," Tom said, rolling his eyes, although the corner of his lips was arched in a rogue smile.

"As if we didn't expect this," Narcissa said, smiling.

"We were talking to the mediwizards," Maray said, turning to the Malfoy and Weasley couples. "We thought Hadrian could go back to Hogwarts next week."

"He's been away for a long time," Lucius said.

"And his other boyfriends would be more than happy to have him back," Maray added.

"I don't," Tom grumbled before drinking his tea.

And that's how Hadrian befriended two more Weasleys. Newt had to return to Brazil the next day, as he could no longer postpone his return. However, he and Hadrian promised to exchange correspondence about creatures. Incredible as it may seem, they always had something to talk about for hours on end. Bill was very impressed by Hadrian's history with the goblins and his knowledge of breaking curses. Charlie, on the other hand, was incredibly excited to have someone he could spend hours talking to about dragons. Hadrian was a captivating companion and always had fun facts about his work in Romania.

Tom, on the other hand, was not happy at all. Hadrian was going to leave in a few days, and all Tom wanted was to spend more time with his beloved. He envied the other boys for being able to spend a whole year with Hadrian. Tom only had a few days to be with the reason for his life. He wanted more. He needed more. If it weren't for Dumbledore, he could infiltrate Hogwarts as a student and have Hadrian to himself every day. He needed Hadrian.

"Tom—" Hadrian called out with a gasping sigh.

It was night, and strong privacy spells isolated them from the outside world as their mouths searched each other with hunger and desire. Their bodies were intertwined on the bed, seeking more contact, more warmth, and more touches. They needed that; they needed to feel each other. They sought each other's mouths like thirsty men in the midst of the desert. For a long time, kindness and affection did not exist, only the voracious and brutal, needy and insatiable lust.

"What do you want, Hazz?" Tom whispered in his ear before kissing his neck.

The smaller one, Hadrian, groaned and arched his body, trying to crash into Tom, who was above him. He could feel the stiff member against his, both still covered by layers of clothing that frustrated him. He wanted so badly to be able to feel Tom without anything getting in their way. To feel the warmth of Tom's skin against his, to feel his hair standing on end freely as he heard the hoarse whispers of Tom in his ear. His whole body trembled with every touch, powerful and electrifying waves of pleasure flooding his veins, his accelerated and heavy breathing left his mouth along with sighs and moans, his muscles relaxing and tensing with each place Tom touched him. Their hands ran over each and every surface of their bodies as they pressed against each other in a search for relief.

"Stop," Hadrian ordered in a teasing voice. Tom moaned but obeyed the order and stared at Hadrian's emeralds, clouded by lust. "I want to do something for you," Hadrian said, smiling mischievously as he threw Tom onto the bed and climbed on top of him. Loving the volume against his ass, Hadrian moved his hips over Tom's, delighting in the sounds Tom made and the expressions of pleasure that appeared on his face.

"What do you intend to do, Sunshine?" Tom asked mischievously, reaching out his hands to Hadrian's ass and squeezing him, helping him move about, holding back a moan as he was stimulated. Tom loved seeing the predatory glow on Hadrian's emeralds, along with the moans that escaped from his very red lips.

"I intend to tame a treacherous serpent," Hadrian said, smiling mischievously as he lowered his face to brush his lips against Tom's. He wouldn't kiss him, no. He would test Tom to his limit, see how much he could take before giving in completely.

"Oh," Tom said, smiling even more, squeezing Hadrian's buttocks more tightly, drawing a sigh from him. "And how do you intend to do that, dear?" He leaned forward, trying to put his lips together in a lustful kiss, but his desires were frustrated when Hadrian pulled away, put a hand on Tom's chest, and smiled evilly.

"Be quiet," Hadrian ordered, before dismounting Tom and settling between his legs. Tom sat up to watch what his sweet boy was up to. Hadrian's eyes got even darker at the sight of Tom's hungry emeralds so close to his crotch. He couldn't contain a growl in the back of his throat and moistened his lips as various sinful images came to his mind.

With his pupils further dilated by lust, Hadrian ran a hand over Tom's member, smiling as he watched Tom sigh in contentment. He caressed the bulge gently, as if his fingers were feathers gently brushing the fabric. Tom stared at Hadrian with intensity, each movement being quickly captured by his eyes, each stimulus sending sparks of pleasure through his body, each new sensation sending powerful waves of pleasure through his body and concentrating on his lower abdomen.

In a torturous slowness, Hadrian unzipped Tom's pants and lowered his underwear a little, only for his penis to pop out. The wanton smile that Hadrian directed at Tom was terribly tempting, and Tom was holding himself back from attacking Hadrian in a voracious kiss and simply sinking into his inviting warmth. Slamming his hips so hard that it would make Hadrian lose his sight through the darkness of lust, punching Hadrian's prostate to hear him scream in pleasure in his ear, begging him for more, to go faster, deeper, harder. And then pour himself inside Hadrian, smile contentedly to see him completely exhausted and filled with his seed. Oh, how he longed for it.

However, just having Hadrian there, staring at his axis with that wanton look and moistening his reddened lips, was already excitingly pleasurable for Tom. He felt like he could cum just by having Hadrian stare at him with that intensity. But when the cold, soft fingers brushed his glans, an overwhelming rush of adrenaline took him completely, his muscles tensed, and his jaw clenched sharply as he felt a growl coming from the back of his throat. Tom moved forward to grab Hadrian and claim his lips, press his member against Hadrian's smaller body, devastate his terribly addictive mouth with his tongue, and take any and all air out of his lungs as he ripped off his clothes to finally feel and see that wonderful body that drove him crazy.

But his animation had been brutally torn from him when a hand landed on his chest and stopped him, holding him in place.

"Today, I'm in charge, dear Tommy," Hadrian smiled provocatively, whispering hoarsely. Slowly, he brought his face closer to Tom's, close enough to feel his heavy breath hit his face. "Be quiet there," he ordered, his voice firm and authoritative, which caused an incredibly strong and pleasurable shiver in Tom. "You're not going to do anything, you're just going to watch and enjoy." If not, I'll stop, and you'll have to fend for yourself. Do we understand, Tommy?

"Y-yes," Tom tried to reply, as convinced as possible, but having Hadrian's hand playing with his pink glans and his lips so close to his own was terribly difficult to keep his concentration. Hadrian's delicate fingers never stopped circling the glans and brushing it as if they were feathers, brushing his skin so softly that it tickled him. Pleasure gradually increased, and need consumed him. He needed more, more touches, more kisses, more sensations, more pleasure... More...

"Good boy," Hadrian smiled even more when he saw Tom shiver. Oh, how he liked to slide into the snaketongue at such times. It was terribly pleasurable. And it pushed them to the limit so fast. The hissing crackles and whispers made their bodies shudder in a pleasurable shiver, their lava-boiling blood migrating farther and farther south, irrigating their limbs, making them pulsate with intensity, and making it redder and redder.

Tom grabbed the sheets below him to try to hold on while Hadrian played with his member, still leaving their faces dangerously close in a risky temptation. Hadrian was terribly brave and reckless. He knew he was face to face with a dangerous and treacherous serpent, but he still teased Tom to the limit, testing him to see how far he could take it. Those delicate fingers caressed him so gently, waves of pleasure consuming his body with every slightest movement, testing his self-control until the moment of breaking his slightly questionable sanity. Tom was going crazy; this slowness was torture, the closeness of Hadrian's lips was terribly tempting. His hands trembled with anxiety to grab that full ass and sink into it, or else grab Hadrian's black locks and make him swallow his entire length in his hot, wet mouth. He needed more.

Hadrian closed his hand around the shaft. Tom was big, and Hadrian dreamed of the day when he felt ready to give himself to it. He dreamed of the feeling that it would be to be torn in half to accommodate Tom's terribly hard erection inside him, to be able to feel full and filled, what it would be like to feel his prostate being punched frantically and leading him to delirium, or to feel the slaps of a heavy hand on his ass. However, while that moment did not arrive, he would enjoy it as he could.

Moving his hand up and down slowly, Hadrian enjoyed the sight of the great Tom Riddle completely left to himself. Allowing him to play with his body as he wanted while he closed his eyes and let out hoarse moans. Oh, how Hadrian loved to hear this delicious melody close to his ear. How would the dreaded Death Eaters feel to see their much-feared Lord completely destroyed by just a handjob? Hadrian would love to see that. The dreaded Dark Lord, totally wrapped around his little finger, obeying his orders, willingly accepting this slow and pleasurable torture, descending from his pedestal of god to a mere mortal completely inebriated by lust.

Hadrian's own member ached inside his pants, crying out for attention, crying out for his sweet release. But his focus was completely on Tom, and slowly pleasuring him. His emeralds caught his hands clinging tightly to the sheets to contain himself, his skin reddening with excitement, his chest rising and falling, his upper teeth biting his lower lip so hard that trickles of blood ran down his chin, his dark eyes of desire and lust sometimes closed as the pleasure intensified, or Tom's hoarse sighs and moans of frustration that Hadrian didn't speed up or wouldn't allow him to touch him.

"Hazz..." He moaned in a sigh.

"What's wrong, Tommy?" Hadrian smiled when he saw Tom's eyes opening to face him. Tom's eyes clouded, and his pupils dilated, his cheeks slightly flushed, and his lips reddened, parted in heavy breaths. Hadrian slowly licked the trail of blood that flowed from the corner of Tom's mouth, but soon moved away when he realized that Tom was close to giving in and kissing him.

"I need more..." Tom's voice, hoarse with pleasure, made the slightest shudder in lust. His neglected member throbbed in his pants, which were already stained with pre-cum.

"Is that what you want, dear?" Hadrian ran his thumb over the urethra and collected some of Tom's pre-cum before increasing the speed of his thrusts.

"Yes..." Tom closed his eyes and threw his head back, surrendering completely to the pleasure that took over his body. Oh, how he loved Hadrian. He had never felt so much pleasure in his entire life. Hadrian was the only one who could turn him into a disjointed puddle of pleasure, the only one who could dominate him so easily, the only one who had him at his feet. The only one who was allowed to do that and stay alive.

"You're being a good boy, Tommy," Hadrian said, kissing Tom's neck, still moving his hand at a medium pace. "Are you going to cum for me, Tommy?" he asked, nibbling on Tom's earlobe.

"Y-yes..." Tom managed to answer after a moan. Hadrian smiled, lightly brushing his teeth against Tom's neck.

Tom was reveling in the attention he was receiving from his beloved. Even if he was holding back tightly so as not to touch Hadrian and give him the same intensity of pleasure he was receiving. His whole body was boiling with the purest pleasure, the magic around him became heavier and more electric, sometimes some sparks shone in the air when a more intense moan erupted through his throat.

Hadrian smiled victoriously, moved his face away a little, and increased the speed of his hand even more. How he loved to see Tom like this. Tom, completely vulnerable and left to himself, and only for him. No one else would have him. Tom would only give himself to Hadrian, and no one else.

"Hazz... me..." Tom moaned in alert when he started to feel the contraction in his balls and the muscles tensing. The need to go faster consumed him, but he held on from moving his hips, or Hadrian would stop everything. "Please..."

"Come to me, Tom," Hadrian ordered in a low whisper, which had been the last straw for Tom. Tom tensed all his muscles as his penis pulsed, and he ejaculated into Hadrian's hand, dirtying his clothes when some of the semen fell out. With heavy breathing, Tom's mind was completely blank, and his body was completely numb from orgasm. "Good boy," Hadrian said, pulling away and licking his semen-stained hand. Tom looked at him hungrily as he felt his body slowly return to normal, but he still felt hypersensitive to any touch.

"Come here, Hazz," Tom said, smiling predatorily, and threw Hadrian onto the bed. Hadrian let out a surprised squeal, but soon smiled when he saw Tom over him. "It's time to give back," Tom said, claiming Hadrian's lips as his hands freed Hadrian's sore and very red member. A few thrusts at a fast pace, and Hadrian came with a loud groan. "I love you," Tom said, his eyes focused on Hadrian's intense emeralds.

Hearts pumped blood madly through their exhausted and very satisfied bodies, and this was not just due to the adrenaline of their activities. No, their hearts were also racing due to the intense love they felt for sharing such an intimate and satisfying moment with each other. And that feeling was being conveyed through their eyes, the passionate sparkle as they looked at each other, unable to contain the silly smiles that adorned their lips. The affection and veneration for simply being with each other wandered in a silent sentence, only the looks capturing all the vastness of feelings that one felt for the other.

"I love you too," Hadrian said, wrapping his arms around Tom's neck, pulling him into a slow, passionate kiss. They were just enjoying the atmosphere of satisfaction after having such incredible orgasms, taking advantage of each other's presence and the love they felt.

"I must admit that I loved that domineering side of you," Tom said, and they both laughed as they lost themselves in each other's eyes. They would never get tired of just getting lost in each other's gaze. It was simply magical how they could capture each and every feeling without even a single word being uttered.

"And I love to see the great Tom Riddle so surrendered and vulnerable to me," Hadrian said, smiling victoriously when he saw Tom frown in false disgust. "Begging me to give him his release."

"You know I'm going to fight back, don't you?" Tom raised an eyebrow in provocation. "I'll make you scream for me to fuck you fast and hard, making you forget your own name from so much pleasure. You won't even be able to talk while I fuck you really hard, beating your prostate so brutally that the next day you won't even be able to turn over in bed. I'm going to fuck you so many times that you'll be dehydrated from cumming. You won't even know what reality is, only the pure, overwhelming pleasure that consumes you completely."

"I'm looking forward to it," Hadrian said, smiling provocatively. The two exchanged another passionate kiss before cleaning each other, swapping their clothes for pajamas, and snuggling into each other to sleep. Yes, Hadrian couldn't wait to give himself completely to the boy he loved.

Chapter Text

Hadrian was restless during the day. Tom wasn't the only one to notice this. The boy never stood still, his hands and feet always moving; as he sat down, his legs trembled with anxiety. The shaking was so intense that it seemed like a vase of flowers on top of a washing machine spinning clothes. His eyes darted towards the exit doors of any room he was in, his teeth chewed his lower lip until they drew blood, and his wand became a stick that he spun between his fingers non-stop. Whenever someone approached, he got scared and laughed nervously. The boy didn't reveal to anyone what was tormenting him; everyone asked him what was wrong, but they always received lame excuses, and Hadrian managed to escape to somewhere else.

"What's going on?" Tom asked seriously, pressing Hadrian against the door of an unoccupied room. The younger one was wandering around the mansion absentmindedly, and the older one pulled him into an empty room to interrogate his boyfriend.

"What...?" Tom clearly saw Hadrian swallowing hard, his body taken over by nervousness. "N-it's not happening, is it? Why?"

"Don't lie to me, Hazz," Tom said, his voice low and menacing. His dark eyes scanned the boy in front of him, trapped between his arms on either side of his face. "I'm not blind, and I know you too well to know that something is making you nervous. Now, tell me what it is, so I can help you."

"I... I..." Hadrian wished he could take his eyes off Tom's, but all his defenses collapsed when he saw the determination and concern in Tom's eyes. His heart skipped a beat as his head drooped, and his eyes closed tightly. "I-I wanted to play with the Dursleys..." He confessed in a whisper, shrinking in a failed attempt to disappear.

"And why are you nervous?" Tom asked calmly. He was surprised at the change in Hadrian's personality, but he understood the consequences of days of torture and a troubled past. He himself was the result of a series of disastrous events that made him what he is today. Hadrian had told him a few nights ago that he would like to make the Dursleys regret what they had done to him. So, Tom wouldn't judge Hadrian's wishes; he would support and guide him, making sure the boy didn't go beyond his limits.

"I-I don't know..." Tom put his hands on Hadrian's shoulders and pulled him into a hug, feeling his heart racing as Hadrian's little hands clutched his shirt. "I don't want Mum and Dad to stop liking me for the things that go through my mind..." His voice became choked, and Tom felt tears wetting his clothes. "I don't want anyone to think I'm weird and be afraid of me... I don't want to lose anyone... I love you so much... I couldn't live knowing that, through my fault, you abandoned me..."

"No one will leave you, Sunshine," Tom said, rubbing his cheek against Hadrian's fragrant hair. "Everyone here loves you and will even applaud you for whatever you do. For instance, we can watch you torture the Dursleys while we eat popcorn and celebrate every scream of those worms." Tom smiled when he heard a nasal laugh coming from Hadrian. "It seems you've forgotten who you're living with. Lucius, Severus, and Ragnuk wouldn't leave the dungeon for a week if we didn't pull them out to feed and rest. Narcissa, Maray, Molly, Arthur, Remus, or their other partners may not talk openly about torture, but they've confided in me about their morbid desires, which even gave me the chills. Another nasal laugh, and Tom's smile widened. "And it seems you've forgotten who you're hugging." He teased, raising an eyebrow and moving away slightly to raise Hadrian's face and meet his emeralds. "Have you forgotten that I'm a genocidal, psychotic madman who apparently has a knack for throwing Crucios left and right?" This time, Tom got a giggle and a bright smile, filling him with pride and happiness.

"You're right," Tom said, his eyes softening to something loving. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice filled with emotion. "For everything." He gave Hadrian a long, passionate kiss. "I love you."

"And I love you so much more, Sunshine," Tom replied, taking Hadrian's lips in a warm and passionate kiss. Hadrian felt incredibly satisfied and light as he surrendered to the act. Tom always calmed him down in a way that left him feeling numb. Tom's gentle touches, loving looks, and passionate kisses completely destabilized him. And he would be eternally grateful to have a man like Tom in love with him.

"Could you take me to them?" Hadrian asked, his cheeks flushed, both from the fiery kiss they had just shared and from the shyness of going to torture people for the first time in his life.

"Of course, love," Tom said, kissing Hadrian's forehead before letting go of the hug and holding his hand. "Let's go." Hadrian's heart seemed to dance in his chest as he saw a complicit smile adorning Tom's lips.

"Yes!" Hadrian exclaimed, his excitement palpable.

Tom guided him through the corridors of the mansion calmly. Hadrian held himself back from jumping up and down, even though he couldn't help but chuckle from time to time, which Tom thought was adorable. Halfway through, they found Lucius, holding some papers in his hands. Tom warned him that they would be busy and that no one was supposed to interfere, which made Lucius raise an eyebrow, thinking they were going to have sex. However, his nervousness and concern for Hadrian's tender age disappeared when he saw that the couple passed through the door that led to the dungeons.

The dungeons at Malfoy Manor were incredibly clean, despite being dark and cold. Hadrian shook Tom's hand nervously as they advanced deeper into the stone corridors. The sepulchral silence did not help with his anxiety. And he wasn't anxious because he was going to do something horrible to other human beings; he was nervous because he wanted to torture them right away, to know what it felt like, and if it would be as good as in his imagination.

When Tom reached the handle of the last door in the corridor, Hadrian's heart missed a few beats, and his breath caught halfway. The sound of the lock opening echoed through his ears, as did the creaking of the hinges as the wooden door was opened. The first thing Hadrian noticed was the lack of the overwhelming stench of human excrement; the house-elves who cleaned the cell must have done an excellent job. It must be uncomfortable to torture someone while you can't even breathe or see something with tears fogging up your eyes.

The second thing he noticed was the total darkness that bathed the room. This problem was solved when Tom used his magic to light the torches with crackling fire. So, finally, Hadrian saw his much-"beloved" family. The Dursleys were chained away from each other, strategically positioned to be able to see each other. Each had thick chains connecting one of their ankles to the wall to which they were placed. The room was not very large, but neither Dursley was able to touch the other due to the limited size of their restraints.

The third thing Hadrian noticed was the bitter smell of dried blood. Each Dursley was beautifully soiled with their own blood. They looked like a canvas, painted with various wounds. Cuts, burns, bruises, anything and everything from the lightest to the most intense. And Hadrian thought it was beautiful.

Petunia was the only one awake when the torches lit. Her whole body was broken, as were those of her husband and son, but her mind had not yet been broken. She raised her head smugly and stared at the two people in front of her. Her eyes focused on the smallest of them, the one who had disgraced her entire life since the day he was left on her doorstep with nothing more than a letter and a miserable little blanket. Her whole being swelled with hatred and revulsion as those damned green eyes stared at her so analytically. Petunia saw in slow motion the look of childish animation darkening to superiority and hatred. Who did this damn freak think he was to look at her like that?

"Look what we have here," Petunia spat, her voice venomous. "The bizarre little boy. He can't even do things on his own; he had to send his... boyfriend to come here. Was too busy getting fucked like the slut you are, freak?" Her sharp smile widened her lips as she stared hatefully at Hadrian.

"I suppose being with the wonderful men in this house is much better than touching that disgusting excuse for a human being," Hadrian said, twisting his face in disgust as he gazed at Vernon, who was soiled with his own feces. "Seriously, was there anything better? You're a pathetic woman, Aunt Petunia." He looked her up and down before a smug smile appeared on his lips. "Although... I think Vernon was the best thing you could have achieved. Tell me, dear aunt, how many men showed interest in you while you threw yourself at them with your legs wide open? I suppose none." His eyes burned with delight as he saw the woman weaken. "Tom is proof that all the boys who run after me are stunning. Isn't that right, Tom?" He turned to his boyfriend, who was leaning on the door with his arms crossed, admiring the show Hadrian was giving him.

"I wish I had run away with you, all to be the only one in your life," Tom murmured, amused, a sly smile adorning his lips and his dark eyes shining brightly. Hadrian looked beautiful, and Tom couldn't help but feel proud of him for putting someone down.

"See?" Hadrian stared at Petunia, who had lost her smug smile. "Now it's my turn to have fun with my 'beloved' family." He gazed at his uncle and cousin, who were still unconscious. "Look at the monster you created, dear aunt." Out of the corner of his eye, Hadrian looked at Petunia with superiority and a macabre smile on his lips.

With a snap of his fingers, Vernon and Dudley woke up, screaming in agony as they felt their bodies being pierced by thousands of needles; their muscles twisted and stretched; their organs tangled and melting inside themselves; their brains felt like they were being used as basketballs; their eyes spun wildly within their sockets; their bones broke thousands of times, and their skin burned with embers. All this was thanks to a well-executed Crucio. Tom found himself numb with pride and delight as he felt Hadrian's dense magic surrounding him, the air thinning, so dense it was almost palpable, his own magic leaving his body to caress Hadrian's invisible tentacles. His whole body tingled in a delightful euphoria as his spells connected to the sound of the screams of the two obese Muggles.

Five minutes later, Hadrian ceased the curse, and Petunia watched in horror as her son and husband lay on the floor, having small convulsions every few seconds, panting, and soiled with bodily fluids and blood. The wounds that opened due to the convulsing bodies oozed blood and fluids because of the intense pain they felt. Hadrian smiled excitedly at Tom, who looked at him proudly.

"Now," Hadrian said, his gaze darkening once again, and his features becoming expressionless. "You'll be quiet there, Petunia." He stared at her maliciously. "And you'll see me torturing your husband and then your son. You will beg me for mercy as I make your family suffer. You will beg me to release you and take my anger out on you. Although you are a selfish bitch, you wouldn't even sacrifice yourself for your own child." He let out an amused giggle, which was terrifying to the chained Muggles.

Hadrian approached Vernon, who was somewhat recovered from the Cruciatus Curse and was trying to get up. The boy analyzed him for a few seconds before deciding what to do with him. He struck Vernon in the face with all his might, and because Vernon was weak, he fell on his left arm, hearing a painful sound of bones breaking. His little black eyes rose, and he stared at his attacker, hatred eating away at him even more as he assimilated the fact that the little freak had just kicked him.

"Please, dear uncle," Hadrian spoke when he saw that Vernon's face had begun to redden and his mouth was opening. "We won't waste our time with small talk. Let's get down to business, shall we?" His innocent smile sent shivers down the Dursleys' spines. "Acrimony, Malus," he spoke monotonously, facing the man in front of him.

Vernon only had time to see a jet of scarlet magic come out of nowhere and hit his huge belly. Intense pain radiated from the point where the spell had hit him, spreading throughout his body like a forest fire. He felt his belly being seared as if it were being fried in boiling oil, at the same time, it felt like it was melting in acid. He could hear his nerve endings screaming, just as he heard the water from his body bubbling inside him, wanting to leak through the pores of his skin like lava erupting from a volcano. His screams sounded like those of a pig suffering in a slaughterhouse, and as he looked down, expecting to see his dirty button-down shirt, he was terrified to see it melting along with his skin. The cotton and skin mixed in a grotesque image, with much of his belly raw and other parts having deep cavities where he could see his organs in the background, hidden behind thick walls of yellowish, gooey fat. His belly was melting slowly and painfully.

Hadrian stared blankly at the scene in front of him, seemingly deaf to Vernon's howls and the pleas of Dudley and Petunia. He appeared to be analyzing the real effects of the curse. Finally, as Vernon fell unconscious to the ground in a pool of human tissue and blood, a wide, cheerful smile spread across the green-eyed boy's lips. He turned to face his aunt, and his smile widened at the sight of her horrified state. Without saying a single word, he turned to Dudley, his eyes taking on a gleam of insanity.

"Your turn, Big D," he said, his sweet, calm voice making Dudley shudder. — Desipiens.

Dudley watched in slow motion as the mossy green flash came out of nowhere and hit his head. In the next instant, he grabbed his head tightly and curled up on the ground, his knees against the cold floor trembling as they tried to keep him balanced. His screams of pain were mixed with the pleas for help from his mother, which tore at her heart as she tried to run to her son and hold him in her arms to help him.

The Muggle screamed like a tortured animal as he slammed his head against the ground, but when he opened his eyes, he realized he wasn't in the same place as before. He was in the basement of his house, chained to the ceiling in place of Hadrian. His father and mother looked at him with disgust and called him an abomination, followed by thousands of insults and offenses about themselves. His father took the whip, and his mother took the electric baton, each alternating in the blows or the object of torture. And in the background, sitting in a comfortable armchair, he saw Hadrian laughing at him while his parents tortured him mercilessly.

Hadrian smiled after leaving his cousin's mind with brutal images, loving to hear a last, painful scream before the heavy body fell with a thud to the ground. Petunia watched in horror as her beloved son's unconscious body lay before her, tears streaming from her eyes in abundance, her throat burning from screaming pleas and asking for forgiveness, her mind on the verge of breaking completely.

With frightening slowness, the boy turned to his last victim. The flames of the torches tripled in size, taking on the same shade of green as Hadrian's eyes; however, the room was still engulfed in darkness, with the green flames shining lonely in a few random spots. Hadrian's eyes shone in the darkness like two lighthouses, the vortices in his irises swirling hypnotically, the magic crackling around him and producing green sparks. His every step felt like the beat of the apocalypse drum. Petunia was in the predator's sights, and she didn't have an escape route. She was going to die.

"It's as they say... Revenge is a dish that is eaten cold," he whispered, his voice seductive, making Petunia consider the hypothesis that she was, in fact, facing evil incarnate. "By God, what did I create?" the woman wondered in fear. — Musculus Expandere.

Petunia barely heard the boy's seductive whisper before she fell to the ground, writhing in pain. All her muscles were being stretched, her screams of pure agony delighting Hadrian. The woman felt every muscle fiber tearing painfully as blood leaked from her pores and orifices. Her mind still made her listen to the screams, cries, and pleas of her husband and son. Her ears didn't pick up any sound; her eardrums were bleeding, as was the rest of her body.

Hadrian watched with joy as his mother's sister fainted in a pool of her own blood. Slowly, the room returned to normal, and the boy wrinkled his nose in disgust at the sight of the bloody mess that was the Dursleys. But it was when he turned to Tom that the boy was surprised. Tom's waist had been gripped tightly, holding his body close to Hadrian's as his lips were taken in a violent, lustful kiss. Tom's arms circled Hadrian's neck as he opened his mouth in a silent invitation for Hadrian to invade him with his tongue.

A moan of contentment reverberated down Tom's throat when he finally felt Hadrian's tongue devouring his brutally. One of Hadrian's hands grabbed Tom's black locks tightly, which was answered with a painfully pleasurable squeeze on his arse, pressing him even more against Hadrian's body. Hadrian had his mind completely blank, the only thing he could focus on was the lips that kissed and sucked him greedily.

When they finally parted, connected by a thin line of saliva, their cheeks were red, as were their lips, and their eyes stared at each other in a silent exchange of sweet words. After catching their breath a bit, Tom finally said what had been on his mind since he had entered that room.

"You get so hot when you're torturing," Tom said, not even realizing he had slipped into Parseltongue.

"I'm glad to hear you enjoyed the show," Hadrian replied in a provocative, presumptuous whisper. His smile widened as he saw Tom's eyes shining with lust. "Come," he said, stepping away from Tom's grip and heading for the exit. "I'm hungry."

"Me too," Tom commented mischievously as he followed the love of his life. Hadrian was definitely perfect for him.

The door of that place closed to the sound of laughter and provocations from a couple in love, albeit one of dubious sanity.

Chapter Text

"Tom..." Hadrian moaned, his breath catching in his throat. "You're suffocating me..."

"I'm sorry," Tom said, loosening his embrace and gazing into the green expanse of Hadrian's eyes. "It's just that I didn't want you to go." He commented sadly, raising a hand to caress Hadrian's cheek.

"I know, my love," Hadrian replied, smiling sweetly as he caressed the back of Tom's neck with his delicate fingers. "But I need to go. I have to continue with the plan."

"Damn it, Draco's going to rub it in my face that he's got a whole year while I only have a few weeks," Tom pouted, which drew a nasal laugh from Hadrian.

"Don't be like that, Tom," Hadrian said, rising on his tiptoes to kiss Tom briefly. "You were the first to have the honour of seeing me...in action. He whispered seductively in Tom's ear. "The first one who felt my dense, oppressive magic caressing him. The first one who experienced this maddening pleasure."

"I'm looking forward to witnessing another...session of yours," Tom said, smiling mischievously as he caressed Hadrian's hip.

"Coming soon, my love," Hadrian replied, giving Tom another brief kiss, which Tom immediately turned into a chaste and loving kiss. "Even so," Hadrian smiled breathlessly, admiring Tom's dark eyes.

With a reluctant smile, Hadrian let go of Tom and watched as he walked away in slow motion. His loving smile disappeared when the door closed, taking away his reason for living. The only being who loved him and made him happy had gone far away.

"Are you ready, dear?" Maray asked, smiling as she saw her son enter the room with the large, crackling fireplace in the background.

"Yes, I am, Mum," Hadrian replied, smiling sweetly as he hugged the goblin. "I'm going to miss you."

"I'll miss you much more," Maray said, kissing Hadrian's forehead with affection, which he had to lean over for her to reach. Before she could say more, her husband, Ragnuk, took Hadrian from her.

"Don't kill anyone, dear," Ragnuk said, amused. "If you do, make sure you don't leave any traces." Maray hit Ragnuk over the head. "Ouch!" he exclaimed, letting go of Hadrian and clutching his head. "That hurt!"

"It was supposed to hurt!" Maray shot back, her gaze stern. "Stop encouraging our child to kill people!"

Ragnuk gulped and cringed. "But—"

"No buts!" Maray interrupted, turning to Hadrian and smiling sweetly. "Behave, dear." She gave him another kiss on the forehead, and Nyx climbed onto Hadrian's shoulders.

"Take care, Hazz," Narcissa said, smiling at her godson and hugging him.

"Always, Aunt Cissy," Hadrian replied, smiling affectionately at the woman he saw as a mother figure.

"And don't let Draco mess things up," Lucius added, ruffling Hadrian's black hair.

"You know I won't let him," Hadrian chuckled, fixing his hair. "So...I'd better be off." He turned to his family one last time, smiling when he saw a sulky Tom in the corner. "See you on holiday. I love you." With one last smile, Hadrian made sure his suitcase was secure in his pocket, picked up a pinch of Floo Powder from a small jar next to the fireplace, and threw it into the flames. "Hogwarts, Severus Snape's Office," he announced before stepping into the green flames and disappearing along with Nyx.

Severus stared at the fireplace with anxiety, knowing that Hadrian would return that day. The boy had wanted to make a surprise entrance, and Nyx had a "finger" – or rather, tail – in the magic that hid the activation of the Potions Master's Floo and the arrival of someone at the castle. The snake loved dramatic entrances.

The Potions Master was nervous about the treatment Hadrian would receive from the others. He had been kidnapped on 19 December, five days before Christmas, and had spent 36 days with the Dursleys, plus seven days missing, returning to his family only on 30 January. As a result, he had been in a coma for 10 days, waking up only on 9 February, and then spending 17 days recovering from all that he had suffered. He had returned to society and social life only on 27 February, away from the safety of his home and loving family.

Severus was afraid, fearing that the boy would have an anxiety or panic attack upon returning to the suffocating crowd of students at Hogwarts. He feared that Hadrian's mental health would be harmed, and that the boy would be attacked or kidnapped once again. His nervousness intensified when he saw the flames of the fireplace turn green, and Lily Potter's son emerged from them. The boy he had sworn to protect at all costs, the boy he had always failed to keep safe.

"Sevvie," Hadrian said with a smile, addressing the man dressed in black. With a wave of his hand, all the soot disappeared from him, and the boy ran to embrace the Potions Master. Severus's heart warmed at having Hadrian in his arms, completely safe from everything and everyone.

"Welcome back, Hazz," Severus said, kissing the top of Hadrian's head before letting go of the embrace.

"Did you miss me?" Hadrian asked playfully.

"Don't get too cocky," Severus replied, gently pushing Hadrian's head down as he ruffled his hair, drawing laughter from the boy. "Are you ready?"

"Always," Hadrian said, straightening his clothes once again and ensuring Nyx was comfortable.

"Then let's go," Severus said, leading the way. "Everyone is having breakfast in the Great Hall." Hadrian followed, laughing at the drama of Severus's cloak rippling behind him.

"Are you sure you're okay, Nyx?" Hadrian asked with a hint of concern.

"I'm fine, Nyx," he replied, stroking her scaly head, which hissed in contentment.

Severus looked at Hadrian one last time, making sure he was okay, and turned the corner to enter the Great Hall through the immense doors. This drew attention, as Severus was always the first to arrive for breakfast. The murmurs were few and quiet, and soon silenced when Hadrian turned the corner and stopped in the centre of the doorway. All eyes turned to him as students poked and whispered to each other. Hadrian stared into Albus Dumbledore's intense blue eyes, sending a wave of oppressive magic as a threat. The old man wrinkled his forehead, squinted his eyes, and pursed his lips. Hadrian smiled smugly, seeing the hatred the other felt for him.

"HAZZ!" Colin, the one closest to the entrance, was the first to come to his senses and hug Hadrian tightly, crying with joy in his chest. Moments later, Neville joined the embrace, followed by the twins, and then Draco. Blaise, Pansy, and Theodore also came running but gave space for the group to enjoy the moment.

"We miss you so much," Fred said, not holding back his tears. Hadrian smiled, happy to see his loved ones again, even if they were crying – something that made his heart twitch at the thought of the pain they had gone through in his absence.

"Don't ever do that again," Neville asked tearfully.

"Don't ever leave us again," George sniffed.

"If you worry me one more time, I'll kill you!" Draco almost screamed.

"I missed you too," Hadrian said, smiling, feeling incredibly good to be surrounded by the boys he loved. His heart filled with warm love, and the sound of the murmurs in the Great Hall faded into the background. None of them wanted to let go of the collective embrace, but they forced themselves to do so, looking sweetly at the green-eyed boy.

"It's great news to know you're okay, Mr. Potter," Dumbledore said, getting up from his chair and putting on his usual warm, grandfatherly mask. "Welcome back to Hogwarts."

"It's good to be back," Hadrian replied, looking at him disdainfully as he headed to the Slytherin table, his boyfriends following him promptly. They didn't dare to move away, fearing he would disappear once again.

Severus sat in his seat at the staff table and watched Hadrian sit down, fully surrounded by his boyfriends and friends. They made an effort to prevent curious people from approaching, which had the desired effect. Dumbledore sat down again, furtively watching the boy and imagining a thousand and one ways to harm him. Despite feeling uncomfortable with all the attention he was receiving, Hadrian made an effort to ignore it and focus on his loved ones, who always found ways to give him affection and tell him they loved him.

However, his peace was short-lived. As soon as breakfast was over and everyone was dispatched to their classes, a crowd of gossiping students surrounded Hadrian, who had a protective barricade of his loved ones and friends to physically shield him from the crowd. Nevertheless, he was bombarded with questions.

"Is it true you were tortured?" someone asked.

"Where were you?" another student inquired.

"How do you feel after being tortured by your own uncles?" a third person asked, their voice laced with morbid curiosity.

"How can Muggles torture someone if they don't have magic?" a student wondered aloud.

"What did they do to you?" a voice asked, followed by a chorus of similar questions.

"Were you close to dying?" someone else asked.

"How do you feel about the Muggles who tortured you?" another student inquired.

"What was it like to be tortured by Muggles?" a voice asked, its tone a mix of fascination and horror.

"And what about your magic? Why didn't you use it to escape?" someone asked, their tone accusatory.

"How did you manage to endure the torture?" a student asked, their voice filled with a mix of curiosity and concern.

"Did they torture you every day?" another person asked.

"Did they give you food and drink?" someone else inquired.

"Is it true you've been kidnapped?" a voice asked, as if seeking confirmation of a rumour.

"Did you have any after-effects?" a student asked, using the more formal term for "sequelae".

"Are you going to die?" a voice asked, its tone dramatic.

"Are you okay?" someone else asked, their voice laced with concern.

"Tell us what they did to you," a student demanded, their tone pushy.

"What did they use to torture you?" another person asked, their voice filled with morbid curiosity.

"What did they do to you?" a voice asked, its tone repetitive.

"Where were you locked up?" someone else inquired.

"How did they manage to catch you?" a student asked, their voice filled with curiosity.

"Are you just trying to draw attention to yourself?" a voice accused, its tone skeptical.

"How can we be sure you're telling the truth?" someone else asked, their tone doubtful.

"What if you're lying about all this just to show off?" a student asked, their tone dismissive.

"If it was all real, then tell us what they did to you," a voice demanded, its tone pushy.

"Were you in a coma?" someone else asked, their voice filled with concern.

"What happened to your magic?" a student inquired, their tone curious.

"Did you know how long you were there?" another person asked.

"Can we see the scars?" a voice asked, its tone morbidly curious.

"My father told me that when young people are kidnapped, they're often sold to perverts," a student said, their voice filled with concern. "Did they do anything like that to you?"

"If all this is true, prove it," Millicent Bulstrode said, disputing Hadrian's story. "Did your Muggle uncle's...abuse you like the...you are?" she spat. "You should have died or killed yourself. How could you let a Muggle...harm you? You begged him to...treat you roughly, didn't you? You're a...Potter. You're a...who seduces anyone."

Hadrian was growing increasingly frustrated with the barrage of insensitive questions surrounding him. He hated the pitying looks, which made him feel like a fragile, broken object. He despised being treated like a delicate flower. His family's concern was understandable, but these people, who were now surrounding him like vultures, made him want to lash out. His fists were clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his skin, causing drops of blood to leak out. His tense shoulders trembled with anticipation, and his green eyes shone brighter as his magic rose to the surface of his skin.

As he looked up, his gaze locked intensely onto Bulstrode. The corridor darkened, and the crowd of students looked around nervously, feeling the floor shake and the walls vibrate. Bulstrode was terrified, her eyes fixed on Hadrian's, which seemed to burn with a fierce, murderous intent. Her body was paralyzed, and she struggled to breathe due to the pressure in her throat. The air was thick with magic, and sparks crackled around Hadrian.

"Who's weak, really?" Hadrian whispered, his voice sending shivers down the spines of those who didn't know him.

His boyfriends, on the other hand, felt a surge of contentment as their magic intertwined with Hadrian's. The invisible threads of power caressed each other, and their cores tingled with the feeling of Hadrian's oppressive magic. It was a maddening, tempting sensation, and they longed to kiss him passionately.

"I'm not a delicate flower," Hadrian said, his words directed at Bulstrode, but meant for everyone. "I don't want your pity. I don't want your self-serving company. I don't want your insensitive questions. You don't ask these questions to someone who's been kidnapped and tortured. You don't look at someone with pity. I deserve respect, not pity. I don't want to hear any more questions or doubts about what I went through. I don't want to see those looks. I don't want you to approach me with the intention of comforting me. I don't know you, and I don't owe you any explanations about my life. Dare to bring this up again, and I swear I'll make your life hell." As he spoke, the magic surrounding him subsided, and Bulstrode could breathe again. "And I don't want to hear any more insults about my relationships." He looked at Bulstrode with contempt, and the atmosphere returned to normal. "Remember, I'm above you in the hierarchy, and I can sue you for slander and defamation against me or my family. Don't forget who runs Hogwarts and can expel you, ensuring you can't attend any other school in the world."

Hadrian turned his back on the stunned and terrified crowd, making his way to the Transfiguration classroom, which was their next class, according to Draco. His friends and boyfriends smiled proudly and headed to their own classes. Before leaving, Fred and George raised their middle fingers at the crowd and shouted, "FUCK YOU, YOU SHITS!" as they walked away, laughing.

Severus and Remus smiled slightly as they ushered the paralyzed students to their respective classes. They noticed, out of the corner of their eye, the Headmaster storming off, his face red with anger. At least no one would be foolish enough to cross Hadrian again. Their education, and possibly their lives, depended on it.

Chapter Text

A BREEZE OF HOPE INSIDE A HURRICANE!

By Rita Skeeter

My dear readers, I bring you great news. Hadrian Tamish has returned to Hogwarts this morning, apparently healthy and well.

Although, after the meal, he was surrounded by extremely insensitive students who asked countless cruel questions to a young man who had just been through a traumatic experience. And there were even some who insulted him in various heinous ways.

But Hadrian was unfazed, and with a magical display so powerful that it made the whole of Hogwarts tremble, he showed his strength and silenced all the students who questioned and insulted him. His words reverberated through Hogwarts as his magic made the entire terrain tremble. The power he emanated was enough to be etched in the memory of all students. And, in his words, Hadrian showed himself as a warrior who had fought for his life and emerged victorious. He proved that he is not a fragile individual worthy of pity. Above all, he showed himself to be someone who should be respected.

I end this headline with my best wishes to Hadrian and his family.

Albus Dumbledore, the esteemed Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, is currently in his completely destroyed office. His magic crackled in the air as the magical trinkets scattered around the room fell or floated around. The wizard, by himself, was even more chaotic than his office. His thoughts were racing, his eyes darting about, his breathing was heavy, his shoulders tense, and his hands nervously smoothed his long grey beard.

However, what occupied his mind the most was the desire to see Hadrian Tamish Potter dead once and for all. The boy, since he was seven years old, had consistently thwarted his carefully laid plans. Everything Albus Dumbledore had planned was crumbling. And now the boy was a Dark Lord project! He had used dark magic in his school! He had dared to challenge his authority! And the worst thing was that he couldn't punish him! The boy was even more protected by his loyal companions! Now he would have to devise another grand plan to try and eliminate this troublesome youngster! Why couldn't he just disappear?! Damn Hadrian Tamish Potter!

"That was brilliant, Hazz!" Theo slapped his friend on the back as his laughter began to subside.

"Have you seen Bulstrode's face?" Pansy wiped away a few tears from her eyes.

"That one will be keeping a low profile for a while," Blaise said, sitting down next to Theo.

"I restrained myself from grabbing you and putting on a rather...unseemly display in front of the entire school," Draco whispered in his boyfriend's ear, who shuddered and blushed slightly.

"I'll show you my magic later, Moonlight," he said, briefly kissing his lips.

"I'm looking forward to it," he replied, smiling anxiously.

"HAAAAZZ!" Myrtle screamed ecstatically, floating through the walls and throwing herself into the boy's arms, trying hard to stop her trajectory and not end up in the next room. A shiver ran down the boy's back, but he smiled. "I was so worried about you!" He stepped back a little to examine his friend's face and ensure she was okay.

"It's alright now, Myrtle," he said, smiling sweetly, trying to hold her hands and offer some comfort.

"Don't ever scare me like that again, kid!" She tried to hit the boy on the head, but only managed to pass her hand through his head.

"I'm sorry," he laughed, happy to be back at school and with his friend, the ghost. She was about to say something, but McGonagall entered the room.

When Ron and Hermione arrived in the room and sat on the Gryffindor side, Hadrian and the Slytherins immediately noticed the mask that hid their animosity. But no one commented, and they continued to act normally, paying attention in class. McGonagall, on the other hand, did not hide her disapproving looks at Hadrian and did everything to deduct points from him.

HADRIAN TAMISH POTTER AND HIS LOVERS!

By Rita Skeeter

Dear readers, this journalist is about to reveal the news of the century!

Our little Prince, Hadrian Tamish Potter, heir to House Pendragon, is following the ancient traditions of royalty. From my sources, he has already won five consorts. According to the same source, they are all students at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Does the Little Prince plan to start his reign inside the school? What will be the opinion of Dumbledore and the public? Will there be more consorts in the future? What is Hadrian's "type"? Will he comment on it? This dedicated journalist plans to bring you up to speed on everything about Hadrian Tamish Potter's life.

A timid knock on the door can be heard. The blue eyes twinkled behind half-moon glasses.

"Come in," Dumbledore said, putting down the papers he was signing to look at the red-haired student who entered the room. "Ron, dear, what's new?" He smiled sweetly as the boy sat in a chair in front of him.

"Hadrian has six boyfriends," Ron said, snorting in disgust.

"Six?" Dumbledore asked, confused.

"Yes! Six!" Ron commented indignantly. "Draco, Neville, and Colin. My brothers, Fred and George! How can they?" He snorted angrily.

"And the sixth consort?" The old man masked his curiosity.

"A strange boy who lives at Malfoy Manor," Ron said, crossing his arms and seeming to think. "Tom... Tom Riddle, I think."

"Tom Riddle?" Dumbledore asked, startled and widening his eyes.

"Yes! Tom Riddle!" Ron replied. "He's scary. I mean, he's just a seventeen-year-old boy, but it's scary to be around him." He shuddered as he remembered the cold look that Tom always directed at him.

Ron reported everything he knew about Hadrian to the Headmaster. As soon as he left, Dumbledore allowed himself to drop the mask of kindness. What did it mean that Hadrian was dating Tom Riddle? Did he know who Tom was? And how did Tom, with his reptilian and ghastly appearance, become a teenager again? There were many questions, but no answers. He needed to investigate further. He needed to be attentive to every step of Hadrian Tamish Potter. If he joined Voldemort, Dumbledore would be in trouble. No, he was not going to lose his most precious advantage. He would destroy Hadrian and Voldemort before anything threatened his hold on the wizarding world.

Upon reading the headline that Hadrian Tamish Potter had been kidnapped and tortured, the woman threw away everything in front of her. Fury consumed her completely. The thirst for blood became almost unbearable. The hatred she felt for those who had dared to hurt her baby was overwhelming! They would pay! They would bitterly regret being born! They would taste the sweet taste of a slow and painful death, while the woman would just laugh and destroy them even more. Hazz was her baby! And she would protect him with all her might!

Right after dinner, the Slytherins followed their prefects into the Common Room. Hadrian was a little dejected from having to part ways with his Gryffindor lovers, but Draco was still by his side, holding his hand tightly. His group was further away from the other students, giving Hadrian some distance from the others and enjoying the peace that the Slytherins gave him by not bothering him with embarrassing questions or pitying looks. Of course, much of this came from the fact that Hadrian had intimidated all of Hogwarts earlier, but he liked that the Slytherins were more level-headed.

Most of the Slytherins greeted him with happy smiles, pleased to see him well, and presented him with several get-well gifts. Hadrian felt loved and welcomed by his housemates. However, Bulstrode and her two friends, Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis, kept their distance. Initially, they had thought the kidnapping story was nonsense and that the boy was simply seeking attention, but after witnessing the aftermath of the wizarding world's concern for Potter, they were now divided on what to believe. Not to mention, they were intimidated by his formidable power.

As he lay down on the nostalgic four-poster bed in his dormitory, which he shared with Draco, Hadrian could finally relax. He felt safe, surrounded by those who cared for him, even though he was in a place that wasn't his home. He would get through this. That night, he slept soundly in the arms of his boyfriend.

The next morning, at breakfast, the owl post arrived. A flurry of feathers, letters, and packages flew to their recipients. Hadrian was taken aback when a long, thin package landed in front of him.

"What's this?" Blaise asked, peering at the package while holding an apple in his hand.

"I'm not sure..." Hadrian tore open the package and held his breath as he saw the magnificent, shiny broom that had rolled onto the table and then fallen to the floor.

"I don't believe it," Theodore exclaimed, his voice hoarse. It was a Firebolt. The handle glinted as he lifted it up, and he felt the broom vibrate. When he let go, it hovered in the air, unsupported, at the perfect height for Hadrian to mount it. Hadrian's eyes darted from the gold plate with the registration number to the surface of the handle, and then to the perfectly smooth, streamlined birch strips that formed the tail.

"Who sent you the broom?" Theodore asked in a low voice. Hadrian frowned, noticing that there was no indication of the sender. It could be a trap, but he couldn't detect any malicious spells on the beautiful broom.

"Maybe it's from a secret admirer?" Pansy suggested with a sly smile on her lips. Hadrian rolled his eyes and took the broom in his hands. It vibrated again, seemingly happy to be with its new owner.

"She's amazing," the brunette commented, a lively smile on his face. As always, all eyes in the Great Hall were on Hadrian.

"She's an international standard broom!" Blaise exclaimed.

"Fred and George will have a tough time in the next match," Draco joked.

"I'm dying to fly on her," Hadrian said, excitement consuming him completely. Nothing would give him more security and freedom than flying on a broomstick. He loved the feeling that flight gave him.

Something Hadrian was finally able to put into practice was his anti-Dark Arts lessons with Remus, which were about to begin. He no longer remembered the terrifying creatures that had tormented him in what seemed like a distant past. However, upon returning to the castle, he could feel the creatures trying to invade the school's boundaries. He could sense his magic responding, as if they were drawn to him. Hadrian just didn't know why.

"Remus!" Hadrian smiled at the man when they found themselves alone in the Defence Against the Dark Arts room. The boy threw himself into Remus's arms and enjoyed the scent of chocolate and rain that he emanated. "I missed you," he said, rubbing his cheek against Remus's chest, loving the softness of the fabric against his skin.

"Hazz, dear, are you sure you're ready for this?" Remus asked, his worry evident in his amber eyes, which shone with concern. He pressed his body gently against Hadrian's, inhaling the sweet aroma of his black hair. "I don't want to push you too hard after what happened."

"I'm sure I'm ready," Hadrian replied, raising his face and resting his chin on Remus's chest, smiling sweetly. "Besides, I feel better when I do 'normal' things. And taking private lessons against those beings is something that would be classified as normal in my life," he joked, calming Remus slightly.

"I don't know if you're ready yet," Remus said, biting his lower lip, visibly nervous. "We will be training with a real Dementor. But there's a great risk of something going wrong."

"But you and Nyx will be here to protect me if something goes wrong," Hadrian said, looking at Remus fondly. "I trust you." Remus let out a long sigh when he realised that Hadrian wasn't going to give up.

"Okay," Remus said finally, smiling. "Let's see... How about at eight o'clock at night on Thursday? The History of Magic classroom should be large enough... I'll have to think a lot about how we're going to do this... Tom managed to trap one in a box, and it would never escape from there without us opening the lid. But I'll still have to keep an eye out for anything and keep a Patronus activated to weaken the Dementor and give you a chance to try without being affected by the creature's effects."

"It's perfect, Remy," Hadrian said, tightening the hug before letting go. "I have to go before I'm late for my next class." "See you later, Remy," he said, waving and beginning to walk away.

"See you, Hazz," Remus replied, smiling at the boy who disappeared through the door. A warmth of happiness and love flooded his chest, relieved that his little Sol was fine and happy, and that he didn't have to worry about losing him to death anymore.

Chapter Text

At eight o'clock on Thursday evening, Hadrian walked out of the Slytherin Dungeon with Nyx on his shoulders into the History of Magic room. When he arrived, the room was dark and empty; he turned on the lights with his wand and had been waiting for about five minutes when Remus appeared, carrying a large box, which he deposited on Professor Binns's desk.

"Is that him?" Hadrian asked as Nyx climbed down from his neck and got into an attack position.

"Yes," replied Remus, taking off his cloak.

"All right," Hadrian said, trying to sound nonchalant, despite feeling apprehensive, but glad that Remus had found time in his schedule to teach him.

"So..." Remus picked up his wand and motioned for Hadrian to imitate him. "The spell I'm going to try to teach you is part of very advanced magic, Hadrian, far above the normal level of witchcraft. It's called the Patronus Charm."

"What does it do?" Hadrian asked, curious.

"Well, when it works properly, it casts a Patronus, which is a kind of anti-dementor, a guardian that acts as a shield between you and the dementor," Remus continued. "The Patronus is a kind of positive energy, a projection of the very thing that dementors feed on: hope, happiness, and the desire for survival. But it can't feel hopelessness, like a real human being, so the dementor can't affect it." However, I must warn you, Hadrian, that the spell may be too advanced for you. Many skilled wizards have difficulty performing it.

"What does a Patronus look like?" Hadrian asked.

"Each one is unique to the wizard who casts it," Remus replied.

"And how do you conjure it?"

"With a magic formula, which will only take effect if you are concentrated, with all your strength, on a single very happy memory?" Hadrian searched his mind for a happy memory. Surely, nothing that had happened to him in the Dursleys' house would do. Finally, he decided on the moment when he flew on a broom for the first time. He was about eight years old, surrounded by his goblin friends, while Ragnuk tried to teach him how to use the children's broom he had given him at that Yule.

"Right," Hadrian said, trying to remember as clearly as possible the wonderful feeling of flying.

"Here's the formula," Remus said, clearing his throat. "Expecto Patronum!"

"Expecto Patronum," Hadrian repeated in a low voice. "Expecto Patronum."

"Are you concentrating with all your strength on your happy memory?" Remus asked.

"Ah, yes," Hadrian replied, quickly forcing his thoughts to return to that first broom flight. "Expecto Patronum... Expecto Patronum..." Something suddenly protruded from the tip of his wand; it looked like a wisp of silver gas. "Did you see that?" he asked excitedly. "Something happened!"

"Very well," Remus said with a smile. "Okay, then, are you ready to try it with a dementor?"

"I am," Hadrian replied, holding his wand firmly and walking to the middle of the deserted classroom. He tried to keep his thoughts on the flight, but something kept interfering...

At any moment, he could hear his mother again... But he must not think of it, or he would hear it again, and he wouldn't want to... Or did he? What if he heard his own screams in the Dursleys' house? Remus lifted the lid of the box, and a dementor slowly rose from it, its hooded face turned towards Hadrian, a glowing hand, covered in wound-like shells, clutching the cloak. The lights around the classroom flickered and went out. The dementor stepped out of the box and began to move silently towards Hadrian, breathing deeply, with a vibrant, rasping breath. An intense cold wave engulfed him...

"Expecto Patronum!" Hadrian yelled. "Expecto Patronum!" But the room and the dementor were dissolving... Hadrian found himself falling again through a dense white fog, and his mother's voice echoed louder than ever in his head...

"Hadrian, no! Hadrian, didn't! Please... I'll do anything..."

"Step aside. Step aside, girl..."

"Hadrian!" The boy suddenly regained his senses. He was lying on his back on the floor. The lights in the room had been turned back on, and Nyx hissed, worried about the situation. He didn't need to ask what had happened; his eyes focused on the worried eyes hovering just above his face. The boy thought he had never seen the werewolf so worried. But everyone knew that Hadrian wasn't going to give up.

"I'm sorry," he mumbled, sitting up and feeling the cold sweat run down his spine.

"Are you okay?" Remus asked worriedly, a hand firmly on his shoulder, making sure the boy was okay and wouldn't black out again.

"I am..." Hadrian stood up with Remus's help and leaned on him to regain his balance. Remus pursed his lips as he felt the tremors of the boy's smaller body. How he wished he could free the boy from all this suffering with the dementors.

"Take this," Remus said, handing him a Chocolate Frog. "Eat this before we try again." He bit his lower lip nervously, knowing the boy would never give up on this idea. "I didn't expect you to succeed the first time; in fact, I would have been astonished if you had."

"It's getting worse," Hadrian murmured, biting the frog's head. "I heard it louder this time... And he... Voldemort..." Remus looked paler than usual.

"Hadrian, if you want to stop, I'll understand..."

"No!" Hadrian exclaimed vigorously, shoving the rest of the Chocolate Frog into his mouth and looking at Remus with determination; the half-light of the candles made his eyes even more intense than usual. "I have to keep going! What will happen if the dementors show up in the match against Ravenclaw? I can't afford to fall again. If we lose the match, we'll lose the Quidditch Cup! And I don't want another reason for people to think I'm fragile and vulnerable!"

"Very well, then—" Remus said with a sigh. "Maybe you want to choose another memory, a happy one, to concentrate on... This first one seems not to have been strong enough..."

Hadrian made a mental effort and concluded that his excitement when the goblins adopted him, giving him a family and a home, was a very happy memory indeed. He held his wand tightly again and took up position in the middle of the room. All those emotions and happy memories, along with the Goblin Kingdom, completely flooded him.

"Ready?" Remus asked, holding the lid of the box.

"I'm ready," Hadrian said, being consumed by the love he felt for the goblins, as opposed to the dark thoughts about what would happen when the box opened.

"Yes," Remus said, uncovering the box. The room became cold and dark once again. The dementor slid forward, inhaling hard; its rotten hand extended towards Hadrian...

"Expecto Patronum!" Hadrian yelled. "Expecto Patronum!" Expecto Pat... A white fog obscured his senses... Large, diffuse figures moved around him... Then he heard a new voice, a man's voice, screaming in panic...

"Lily, take Hadrian and go! It's him! Go! Run! I'll delay it..."

The noises of someone stumbling out of a room... A door creaking, a sharp laugh...

"Hadrian!" Remus patted his face. This time it took a minute for the boy to understand why he was lying on the dusty floor of a classroom. Nyx was just above his face, hissing words of concern and anger.

"I heard my father," Hadrian muttered, blinking a few times to focus his vision on the worried werewolf's face. "It's the first time I've heard him; he tried to face Voldemort alone, to give my mother time to get away..." The boy suddenly realized that there were tears on his face mixed with sweat. He raised his hands and wiped the tears from his face.

"Did you hear James?" Remus asked in a strange voice.

"I heard him," Hadrian sniffed.

"Listen, Hadrian... Maybe we should stop for today. This spell is absurdly advanced... I shouldn't have suggested that you attempt it..."

"No!" Hadrian jumped to his feet. "I'll try one more time! I'm not thinking about very happy memories, that's all... Wait a minute..." The boy pulled up a memory. A really, really happy memory... One that he could turn into a valid and strong Patronus...

The moment he handed the necklaces to Tom and Draco, and openly declared himself to Colin, Neville, and the twins. When he woke up and was safe, safe and surrounded by the boys he loves. If that wasn't a happy memory, he didn't know what would be... Concentrating with all his strength on what he had felt when he declared himself to his boyfriends, all the incredible moments he spent with his parents and the Goblin Nation, all the secret conversations with Severus, the afternoons enjoying tea with Remus, Nyx calling him a cub for the first time, Narcissa and Lucius welcoming him as a member of the family, even Newt and his endless conversations about creatures had a place in his memories. Hadrian let himself be consumed by the emotions of all these memories.

"Ready?" Remus asked, who seemed to be doing this against his better judgment. However, he knew that if he didn't help the boy, he would attempt it himself, and it could result in a catastrophe. "Did you concentrate firmly?" Very well... Already! He took the lid off the box for the third time, and the dementor stood up; the room cooled and darkened.

"EXPECTO PATRONUM!" Hadrian yelled. "EXPECTO PATRONUM!" EXPECTO PATRONUM!

dio, faint, strong, and weak again. He continued to see the dementor, which had stopped in its tracks. And then, a huge silver figure burst out from the tip of his wand and hovered between him and the dementor. Although his legs had lost their strength, Hadrian was still standing, though he wasn't quite sure for how long. He didn't listen as Remus uttered a spell that forced the dementor to return to the box, soon sealing it again. A very loud crack was heard, and the diaphanous Patronus disappeared along with the dementor. The boy collapsed on his knees, feeling the exhaustion of someone who had run more than a kilometre, his legs trembling. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nyx hurrying towards him.

"Excellent!" Remus exclaimed, approaching the boy. His chest swelled with pride, along with the relief of seeing that Hadrian hadn't fainted like the other times. "Excellent, Hadrian!" It was definitely a start!

"Can we try one more time?" Hadrian asked, hoping for just one more attempt.

"Not today," Remus said firmly. "You've done enough for one night." He handed Hadrian a huge bar of the best chocolate from Honeydukes. "Eat plenty, or Madam Pomfrey will have my head. Same time next week?"

"Okay," Hadrian agreed. He sat down at a table and shook his feet, which were still suspended in the air, like a child. He took a bite of the chocolate as he watched Remus turn off the lights that had been rekindled with the disappearance of the dementor. He felt the snake circle his shoulders protectively.

"You'd better be off," Remus said, smiling at the image of an innocent angel that Hadrian presented. He approached the boy and ruffled his hair. "Don't stay up too late."

"I make no promises," Hadrian said with a sweet smile, before jumping down from the table and walking away with a wave.

Hadrian walked out of the room with Nyx on his shoulders, walked down the hallway for a while, turned a corner, and then sat on the railing with his legs dangling out, enjoying the chocolate. His thoughts slowly wandered to his mother and father. He felt drained and strangely empty, even though he was stuffed with chocolate. As horrible as it was to hear his parents' last moments play through his head, they had been the only times he had heard their voices since he was little. But he wouldn't be able to produce a proper Patronus if he kept wanting to hear from his parents again.

"They're dead," he said to himself sternly, looking out at the vast expanse of the Hogwarts grounds and the starry sky. The silver moon watched him from afar, in the company of the stars. "They're dead, and listening to their echoes won't bring them back." He needed to stop this.

"Don't be so hard on yourself, cub," a voice said. Hadrian didn't answer. He spun his body around and jumped down to the ground, popped the last piece of chocolate into his mouth, and headed towards the Slytherin Dungeon.

Chapter Text

Hadrian didn't even take his eyes off the four different books in front of him, and his hands, now ambidextrous to make his academic life easier, kept writing on two scrolls on different subjects.

"But, Hazz..." Fred wrapped his arms around Hadrian's neck and leaned his head against the smaller boy's shoulder.

"We want attention," George said, leaning over the table and trying to push the books away. However, this didn't work, as Hadrian hit his hand.

"Not now, boys," Hadrian murmured wearily. "I need to catch up on the subjects I missed. And I want to prove McGonagall wrong and show her I can handle it. That old bat is bothering me and making fun of my 'fragility'." He commented freely, since he had placed a privacy spell around his desk at the back of the library.

"Not even a few kisses?" Fred asked slyly.

"When I'm done with this, dear Castor," Hadrian replied, kissing Fred's cheek. "Then I'll give you all the attention you want."

"I think it's really good," George said, circling the table as his twin let go of Hadrian.

"It's a promise, Pollux," Hadrian said, pulling George by the tie and giving him a quick kiss. "Now get out of here, you two. You're incredibly tempting demons." He smiled at them both before turning his attention back to his studies.

"See you, Sunshine," the twins said in unison, each kissing Hadrian's cheek before walking away. Nyx, who was sitting on a cushion on the table, hissed something like "Teenagers and their hormones."

A week after the start of the semester, Ravenclaw played against Gryffindor. Gryffindor won, but it was a narrow victory. According to Marcus, this was good news for Slytherin, who would take second place if they also beat Ravenclaw. Therefore, the captain increased the number of training sessions to five per week. This meant that, with Remus's anti-dementor classes, which were more exhausting than the Quidditch training, Hadrian had only one night a week left to do all the overdue homework from the days he had been away from Hogwarts. However, he had the ability to excel academically, so it wasn't a big deal.

"I'll sit down there with Malfoy and the others," Madam Hooch said, as it was Quidditch training and she was there to supervise Hadrian, making sure he wouldn't be attacked by dementors. When she left, Draco, with Nyx on his shoulders, Blaise, Theodore, and Pansy followed. They left the field and went to sit in the stands, and the Slytherin team gathered around Marcus to listen to the last instructions for the next day's game.

"Hadrian, I just found out who will play as Seeker in Ravenclaw," Marcus said. "It's Cho Chang, a fourth-year girl and a very good player... To be honest, I was hoping she hadn't gotten back in shape, as she had some problems with bruises." Marcus frowned to signal his displeasure at Cho Chang's full recovery, then continued: "On the other hand, she rides a Comet 260, which will look like a joke next to the Firebolt." The captain gave Hadrian's broom a look of fervent admiration, then said, "All right, guys, let's go!"

Then, finally, Hadrian mounted the Firebolt and gave it momentum to take off. It was better than he had ever dreamed. The sweet feeling of adrenaline and freedom that consumed him was enough to obliterate all the accumulated stress. The Firebolt turned at the slightest touch, seeming to obey his thoughts instead of his hands. It crossed the field at such speed that the stadium turned into a green and gray blur. Hadrian changed direction so instantly that Peregrine Derrick let out a scream, and the next instant, he went into an absolutely controlled dive, scraping the lawn with the tips of his feet before rising again nine, twelve, fifteen yards into the air.

"I don't see what's going to stop us in the game!" Marcus exclaimed.

After Hadrian had ridden his new broomstick, he didn't want to get down from it ever again. The Firebolt was incredibly fast, seeming to know what he wanted to do before he was even in charge. It was perfect, and it seemed to be made for him. Relieving stress and giving him peace of mind was a great reward. Everyone kept whispering behind his back about his frailty and how terrified he must be, but he knew what they were saying, and it only annoyed him even more.

The match against Ravenclaw was drawing near, and Hadrian was confident that Slytherin would emerge victorious. Fred, George, Neville, and Colin were disappointed that they couldn't watch their boyfriend train, but Hadrian reassured them that the game was just around the corner. His life had improved significantly, thanks to his boyfriends and friends, who did their best to lift his spirits and make things more "normal" again, despite the gossiping students.

Bulstrode had taken a break from his childish antics, much to Hadrian's relief. Nyx, on the other hand, had become extremely clingy, refusing to leave Hadrian's side even when he needed to hunt. The boy understood her concern, but he knew that she needed her hunting ritual to stay happy and healthy. Without it, she would become irritable and grumpy.

However, the anti-dementor classes weren't progressing as smoothly as Hadrian had hoped. Despite managing to produce a faint, silvery figure whenever the dementor approached, his Patronus was still too weak to repel the creature. The Patronus would hover in the air, a semi-transparent cloud that depleted Hadrian's energy as he struggled to maintain it. Hadrian felt frustrated with himself and guilty for his secret desire to hear his parents' voices once again.

"You're pushing yourself too hard," Remus said sternly, during their fourth week of training. "Most experienced wizards in the Ministry can't conjure a Patronus. You're doing incredibly well, Hazz, considering your... unique circumstances. The Patronus Charm is a spell of light, so it's naturally more challenging for you to cast."

"I thought a Patronus could... I don't know... transform dementors into something or make them disappear," Hadrian said, discouraged by his slow progress.

"A true Patronus can indeed achieve that," Remus explained, his eyes fondly holding Hadrian's shoulders. "But you've already made significant progress in a short time. If dementors appear during your next Quidditch match, you should be able to keep them at bay long enough to get back to the ground safely."

"You said it's harder when there are multiple dementors," Hadrian reminded him.

"I know you can do it," Remus said, smiling sweetly as he caressed Hadrian's shoulders with his thumbs. "Here, take this." He walked over to his briefcase and pulled out two small bottles. "You've earned it."

"Butterbeer!" Hadrian's face lit up with a smile. "I love it!" He eagerly picked up the bottle.

"Let's toast to Slytherin's victory over Ravenclaw!" Remus said, holding out his own bottle. "Not that, as a teacher, I should be taking sides, of course." He winked mischievously at Hadrian, who chuckled and clinked his bottle against Remus'. They drank their butterbeer in comfortable silence, until Hadrian asked a question that piqued Remus' interest.

"What's under a dementor's hood?" Remus set his bottle down, lost in thought.

"Well... the only people who truly know are no longer in a position to tell us. A dementor only removes its hood to use its most devastating attack."

"What is it?" Hadrian asked, his head tilted to the side.

"The dementor's kiss," Remus replied, his voice distant. "It's what they use to destroy their victims completely. I suppose there must be some kind of mouth under the hood, as they dig their jaws into the victim's mouth and... suck out their soul." Without realizing it, Hadrian spat out some butterbeer.

"Do they kill their victims?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Worse," Remus sighed. "A person can live without a soul, as long as their brain and heart continue to function. However, they lose their sense of self, their memories... everything. They have no chance of recovery. The person simply exists, like an empty shell. And their soul is lost... forever." He took another sip of his butterbeer. "That's the fate that awaits Sirius Black. I read it in the Daily Prophet this morning. The Minister has given the dementors permission to administer the Dementor's Kiss if they find him." Hadrian was taken aback by the idea of someone having their soul sucked out through their mouth.

"This is a fitting punishment for certain individuals," he said, his gaze darkening as he stared out the window into the night.

"Do you really think so?" Remus asked, not thinking too much about it. "Do you truly believe anyone deserves this?"

"I do," Hadrian admitted. "There are all sorts of people in the world. Many of them deserve something like the Dementor's Kiss. Perhaps this punishment is even too lenient for some individuals." The man stared at him, trying to understand the boy's newfound coldness. Hadrian had escaped something horrific and had clearly been left with emotional scars. Hadrian finished his butterbeer, thanked Remus, and left the History of Magic classroom. The werewolf watched him go, wondering if Hadrian's "new mood" was a good thing.

What surprised Hadrian was the explosive behavior between Ron and Hermione. Fred, George, Neville, and Colin told him that Crookshanks, Hermione's cat, had apparently eaten Scabbers, Ron's rat. However, since they were close friends and worked as spies for Dumbledore, they tried their best not to fight about it. This only made them both extremely angry all the time. Fred and George, who were no fools, took advantage of the situation to tease them about Hadrian, irritating them both.

Colin, on the other hand, was over the moon with excitement. His brother Dennis would be turning eleven next year, and they expected him to receive his Hogwarts acceptance letter. Hadrian and everyone else were thrilled to meet Colin's little brother. From what Colin had said, Dennis was practically a carbon copy of him, just two years younger.

Hadrian went downstairs for breakfast on the morning of the Quidditch match with his friends, all of whom seemed to think the Firebolt deserved a sort of honor guard. As he entered the Great Hall, heads turned to look at the broom, and there were many excited comments. Marcus, the team captain, also enjoyed the glory that the Firebolt reflected.

"Put it here, Hadrian," the captain suggested, adjusting the broom in the middle of the table and carefully turning it to display the mark. The students from the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables soon came over to take a closer look. Cedric Diggory approached to congratulate Hadrian on acquiring such a splendid replacement for his Nimbus. Cedric always seemed to blush and become embarrassed when he approached Hadrian, and Hadrian found this rather endearing.

"How does it feel to ride a Firebolt?" Cedric asked, his face slightly flushed.

"It's incredible," Hadrian replied, smiling at the older boy. "We can schedule a friendly match between friends tomorrow. I'll let you use my broom. What do you think?" He asked, his eyes shining with excitement.

"I-I'd love to," Cedric stuttered, his cheeks growing even redder, which only made Hadrian's smile widen.

"Perfect," Hadrian said. "Gather your team, and we'll meet tomorrow at two in the afternoon." Cedric felt his heart flutter when he saw Hadrian's radiant smile directed at him.

"See you tomorrow, Hadrian," Cedric said.

"See you, Cedric," Hadrian replied, waving as he watched the older boy walk away.

"So, you're going to let him ride your broom?" Pansy teased with a sly smile, and Hadrian mirrored her gesture.

"If he wants, maybe I'll let him," he said, blinking mischievously before turning his attention to his food.

"Are you sure you know how to ride that broomstick, Potter?" a cold, slurred voice asked. Bulstrode seemed to have decided to make an appearance, and she arrived with Greengrass and Davis in tow.

"I think so," Hadrian replied, relaxed. "I've never seen Madame Hooch's eyes shine as brightly as they have during our last few training sessions." He hadn't even bothered to look at Bulstrode, too focused on stealing a strawberry from Draco.

"It has a lot of special features, doesn't it?" Bulstrode continued, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Too bad you don't come with a parachute, just in case you get too close to a Dementor." Greengrass and Davis snickered. "Or does it have a special cushion for you to rest that greedy backside of yours?"

"Bulstrode, dear," Hadrian said, staring her down with no emotion. He was tired of letting her humiliate him and get away with it. "You never get tired, do you?" His sweet voice sent shivers down the spines of everyone around him, except for Draco and his friends, who were enjoying the show. The Slytherin table fell silent, eager to hear what Hadrian would say next. "What makes your existence so pathetic that you're desperate for recognition from someone? Who do you think you are, anyway? You're just an insignificant creature who will probably never accomplish anything meaningful in your life. You're living off your family's name and reputation, while your father works as a lackey for the Minister. You're a parasite, existing solely to feed off other people's success. But let me tell you something: you'll never be anything in life. Your existence is doomed to failure. So, why don't you wash that fat, greasy face of yours and take a good look in the mirror before you try to humiliate me? I have everything you'll ever want, and more. I have people who love me for who I am, not just my name or my wealth. I have friends who care about me because they genuinely like me, not because they're paid to or have ulterior motives. I have six people who love me unconditionally, unlike you, who will likely be forced into a loveless marriage. I have a talent for anything I want to do. I have eleven family heirlooms. I'm a descendant of the two greatest Dark wizards of all time. And, might I add, I'm the Crown Prince of the most powerful magical kingdom in history. I've fought for my life multiple times. I've faced a Dark Lord and won, not once, not twice, but three times. I've survived countless attacks. I survived a Killing Curse with only a scar on my forehead. I'm the de facto owner of this entire school. I have enough influence in the Wizengamot to become Minister and do as I please. So, Miss Millicent Bulstrode, what makes you think you're better than me? What's so unique about you?" The girl was paralyzed, unable to find her voice. "Huh?" "Nothing." "Answer!" Her emerald eyes sparkled with a dangerous hatred, and the air around her crackled with magic as small sparks flew about. At that moment, everyone would think twice before crossing Hadrian Tamish Potter.

The nearby Slytherins burst out laughing. Bulstrode's dark eyes narrowed, her cheeks puffed out, and her face turned beet red as she stormed off, followed by her friends, who seemed unaffected by Hadrian's verbal onslaught. At a quarter to eleven, the Slytherin team headed towards the locker room. The weather couldn't have been more different from the day of the match against Hufflepuff. It was a clear, cold day with a gentle breeze, and Hadrian, though nervous, was starting to feel the excitement that only a Quidditch match could bring. They heard the rest of the school filing into the stadium. Hadrian shed his black school robes, retrieved his wand from his pocket, and slipped it into the T-shirt he would wear under his Quidditch uniform. He hoped he wouldn't need to use it. Suddenly, a doubt occurred to him: would Remus be in the crowd, watching the match?

"You know what we have to do," Marcus said as the team prepared to leave the locker room. "If we lose this match, we'll be out of the championship. Just fly like you did in training, and we'll be fine." The players left the locker room for the pitch under tumultuous applause. The Ravenclaw team, dressed in blue, was already standing in the middle of the pitch. The Seeker, Cho Chang, was the only girl on the team. She was shorter than Hadrian by almost a head, and although he didn't particularly like her, he couldn't help but notice that she was a very pretty girl. Cho smiled at him as the teams stood face to face, behind their captains, and Hadrian nodded in recognition.

The captains shook hands before the teams mounted their brooms. When he was given the signal, Hadrian gave the Firebolt a burst of speed, and it soared higher and faster than any other broomstick. He flew over the stadium, scanning the area for the Snitch, while listening to the commentary being broadcast by Lee Jordan, a friend of the Weasley twins. Jordan was prone to getting distracted from the game to comment on the Firebolt's impressive performance, much to McGonagall's annoyance. Whenever Hadrian moved, Cho followed closely behind.

"Show her your speed, Hadrian!" Peregrine shouted as he sped past in pursuit of a Bludger that was heading towards Graham.

Hadrian accelerated the Firebolt as they rounded Ravenclaw's goals, and Cho fell behind. When Graham scored a point for Slytherin, Hadrian spotted the Snitch near the ground and dived in, with Cho following close behind. The boy increased his speed, exhilarated; diving was his specialty, and he was only three meters away... Then a Ravenclaw Beater threw a Bludger in his direction, and Hadrian managed to dodge it by a hair's breadth, but lost sight of the Snitch. Lucian Bole retaliated against the same Beater, who dodged with a somersault in the air.

"Slytherin leads by eighty points to zero, and look at the performance of that Firebolt!" Jordan exclaimed. "Potter is really showing what he's capable of; see how he changes direction. Chang's Comet is no match for the Firebolt, and its precise balance is evident in these long... "

"JORDAN!" someone shouted. "ARE YOU GETTING PAID TO ADVERTISE FIREBOLTS? RE-FOCUS ON THE GAME!"

Slytherin was fifty points ahead of Ravenclaw, but Hadrian was determined not to let Cho catch the Snitch and win the match. He spotted the Snitch circling the Slytherin goal and accelerated, his eyes fixed on the golden dot ahead. Cho suddenly appeared, blocking his view.

"HADRIAN, THIS IS NO TIME FOR CHIVALRY!" Marcus shouted as the boy swerved to avoid the collision. "IF NECESSARY, KNOCK HER OFF THE BROOM!"

Hadrian turned and caught sight of Cho; the girl was smiling. The Snitch was gone again. He pointed the broom upwards and soon found himself sixty yards above the pitch. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Cho following him... She had decided to mark him instead of searching for the Snitch herself. Very well, then... If she wanted to follow him, she would have to bear the consequences. Hadrian dived again, and Cho, thinking he had seen the Snitch, tried to keep up with him. He abruptly pulled out of the dive, and Cho continued her rapid descent. He shot upwards once more, like a bullet, and then spotted the Snitch for the third time. It shimmered high above the pitch, on Ravenclaw's side. Hadrian accelerated, with Cho doing the same many meters below. He was reducing the distance, getting closer to the Snitch by the second... And then...

"Oh!" Cho shouted, pointing. Distracted, Hadrian looked down.

Three Dementors. Three tall, black figures in Dementor-like robes stared up at him. Hadrian frowned, his mind remaining miraculously clear. There was no screaming, no cold, no despair or hopelessness. Focusing his eyes on the hooded figures, he realised they were not large enough to be Dementors, their cloaks lacked the characteristic tattered and worn appearance of the creatures, and their movements were distinct from those of a true Dementor. They were not Dementors.

Hadrian smiled wickedly, the pursuit of the Snitch completely forgotten. Someone was trying to sabotage the match. They would have to deal with the consequences. The boy dived towards the hooded figures, passing through them and destabilising them due to the short distance and the wind created by his speed. The three hoods fell, revealing Bulstrode and her friends. In the stands, three first-year students held them under a Levicorpus spell.

"Hello, Bulstrode. Couldn't get away from me, could you?" Hadrian smiled mischievously as he circled the girls, listening with delight to Madam Hooch's whistle blowing and stopping the game.

"You bloody bitch, mother..." Bulstrode roared, but her insult was cut off.

Hadrian pretended to be flattered and looked at Madam Hooch, who was ordering the girls to come down. "I think it's time for you to come down, girls. You know, they're in the middle of a match. We don't want a Bludger to hit you." Hadrian flew over to the first years, who were scared. "Hello, little ones," he said, smiling sweetly. "Could you please undo the spell? I'll slow down their fall. You must be tired." The first years nodded frantically and lowered their wands, and the three girls began to plummet towards the ground. "Thank you," Hadrian said, turning to the pitch and holding out his hand. "Aresto Momentum." The fall was delayed, and the three Slytherin girls landed lightly on the ground, unhurt. "Go to Professor Snape and tell him what they did. I know you've been threatened, and I promise you I won't let them do anything to you."

"Thanks, Hadrian," a little girl said, blushing, and pulled her friends towards the Potions Master, who was already on the ground near Bulstrode and her friends. Hadrian mounted his broom and flew over to the commotion, where Madam Hooch was shouting at the three girls.

"Sabotaging your own team, Bulstrode," Hadrian said, sitting relaxed on his broom. "And still threatening the first years to participate. How ugly." He smiled mischievously. Severus stared at him with an implied question, and Hadrian indicated the first years, who were approaching timidly.

"Follow me, all six of you," Severus said, looking at the third-year girls with disgust.

"Don't worry," Hadrian said, ruffling the hair of one of the first-year boys. "You're not in trouble. They are." He nodded towards his classmates, who shot him angry glances. The six Slytherin students followed their Head of House, and Madam Hooch allowed the game to continue.

Hadrian climbed to the top, with Cho close behind, and sharpened his vision in search of the Snitch. He spotted it near the teachers' bleachers and smiled. He shot off in the opposite direction, with Cho following him. He flew quickly towards the water drain trench around the pitch, zigzagging between the wooden beams and gaining speed. Seeing that Cho was struggling to keep up, Hadrian quickly climbed up and flew outside the pitch, hiding behind the stands. Cho emerged from the trench soon after, looking for him from all sides. Hadrian stayed close to the ground, flying through the shadow of the stands and approaching the Snitch.

When he had it in his sights, he bent his broom at a ninety-degree angle and reappeared in everyone's view like a missile shooting out of the earth. He was close, and the Snitch shot higher, with Hadrian following. Cho shot off in the direction of the opponent, but she was too far away to arrive in time. Two hundred metres above the ground, the Slytherin Seeker finally caught the Snitch, its form illuminated by the blazing sun behind it. The stands, especially the green section, erupted in screams and shouts of celebration. Cho slowed down her broom and took her defeat graciously.

Madam Hooch's whistle was barely audible over the racket. As soon as Hadrian landed on the ground, he was grabbed by numerous arms and surrounded by screams of joy. His team lifted him into the air and tossed him up, and Hadrian smiled with happiness as he showed the Snitch stuck in his hand, its golden glow reflected by the radiant sun, for all of Hogwarts to see.

When he was finally put back on the ground, Hadrian didn't even have time to catch his breath before Draco grabbed his waist and their lips clashed in a passionate kiss. Hadrian's smile widened as he wrapped his arms around Draco's neck and deepened the kiss, which left him breathless. All the noise around him faded into the background, and his only focus was on the lips that were devouring his.

"You were amazing," Draco said, pulling away from the kiss, and Hadrian felt his neck being embraced by thin, delicate arms.

"That was brilliant, Hazz!" Colin exclaimed, beaming with pride.

The taller boy caressed Hadrian's cheek with one hand and held his waist with the other, before sealing his lips with Hadrian's in a celebratory kiss that was just as intense as the one he had shared with Draco. The adrenaline from the game was still coursing through Hadrian's body, and Colin's kiss only added to the excitement. Colin pulled away, his cheeks flushed, and Hadrian pulled Neville into his arms and claimed his lips as well. Neville shuddered and clung to Hadrian's robes, his legs weakening and his stomach filling with butterflies.

"You did it!" Neville smiled, blushing, as he walked away. George was the first of the twins to approach Hadrian, grabbing his waist tightly and taking his lips in a passionate kiss, pressing their bodies together and devouring his mouth.

"I want to shag you right here, in front of the whole school," George said, smiling mischievously, as he gave way to his twin.

"I say the same," Fred said, smiling, before kissing Hadrian with a little less intensity than his brother, holding Hadrian's flushed face and savouring his sweet taste.

None of them cared that the whole school was watching their display of affection. Perhaps Cedric was jealous that he couldn't join in, but he was determined to win Hadrian's heart one day. However, not everyone was pleased with the public display of affection. Dumbledore and McGonagall looked on in disgust, along with Ron and Hermione, who hurled insults at the "disgusting little queers" and "gold-digging bitches".

"Our Sun is the best!" the twins cheered, lifting Hadrian onto their shoulders and starting to head back to Hogwarts.

"Party in the Slytherin Common Room!" Theodore exclaimed, celebrating along with his housemates.

Chapter Text

The Slytherin party only ended when Severus showed up, dressed in his usual black ensemble and cape that fluttered like bat wings, at one o'clock in the morning to insist that everyone go to bed. Hadrian and Draco went upstairs to the dormitory, still discussing the match. Finally, exhausted, Hadrian crawled into bed, snuggled against Draco, and felt himself fall asleep almost instantly.

The next moment, he woke up with a start. His senses were screaming that something was happening, that something was wrong, that someone needed help. He just didn't know what, or who, or where. Something about his magic seemed strange, and he couldn't tell if it was good or bad. Hadrian felt Nyx crawling over him, and an overwhelming calm consumed him completely. His heart slowed as his eyes grew heavy, and he snuggled back into Draco, going back to sleep to the soothing sound of his familiar's gentle wheezing.

The next day, Hadrian felt as if he had forgotten something important. He decided to ignore it for the time being. That was, until he arrived in the Great Hall along with the other Slytherins. He also had a vague sensation in his hands, as if he were stroking the hair of an animal. It was strange, and there was a nagging sense of loss at the back of his mind.

"Did you see that Black tried to kill Weasley tonight?" a Ravenclaw commented to a friend as they entered the Great Hall for breakfast. Hadrian, who was right behind them, sharpened his hearing and focused on the conversation. Nyx slid from his shoulders to the ground, going to look for a mouse or two. Her mind recalled the strange sensations she had felt during the night, and then drifted to the fact that one of her master's boyfriends was in the same room as Ron Weasley.

Forgetting all decorum and etiquette, Hadrian ran the rest of the way to his destination. His heart tightened painfully as he imagined how Neville was feeling. Draco, Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore followed him at the same speed, all of them worried, although not to the same extent as Hadrian. Even though Draco was closer to Hadrian than the others, he didn't feel the same level of love for Neville, more like a brotherly affection. However, he still cared about the Gryffindor, and he would care about all of Hadrian's boyfriends.

"Nev!" Hadrian called out, spotting him at the Gryffindor table. His love was surrounded by the twins and Colin, who were forming a barrier against the curious onlookers. They were all huddled around Ron Weasley, who was sitting a few feet ahead, retelling his story over and over again. "Are you okay?" Hadrian asked as soon as he had Neville safe in his arms.

Hadrian's lips pursed in concern as he felt Neville's trembling body cling tightly to him, but his heart was calmer now that he had the smaller boy in his arms. That way, he could be sure that nothing could hurt him. Neville, for his part, relaxed for the first time since he had woken up that morning to Ron's frightened screams. Even after Dumbledore himself had helped Sirius search for Gryffindor Tower and assured them that they were safe, Neville had been unable to sleep. Fred and George had gone to pick him and Colin up, and they had all stayed together by the fireplace in the common room, an open space with an easier escape route. But still, Neville had not been able to sleep. He had watched Colin fall exhausted, but the twins had held their ground and stayed awake with him, keeping him company, distracting him, and calming him down. Nyx, who had appeared out of nowhere, was a comforting presence as she settled on his shoulders.

But it wasn't until now, in Hadrian's arms, that Neville's churning heart and mind finally calmed down. Worry and fear gave way to a feeling of security and fullness, anxiety and nervousness gave way to tiredness. He was still a little shaken, but he knew he was safe in Hadrian's arms. He knew that nothing would happen to him as long as the bigger boy was by his side. Neville found himself falling even more in love with the brunette with intense green eyes.

"You're safe now, my love," Hadrian whispered sweet words in Neville's ear, sitting down and pulling the Gryffindor onto his lap. Neville promptly snuggled up and rested his head on the crook of Hadrian's neck. "I'm not going to let anything hurt you," Hadrian promised.

Neville, if he could, would have been purring like a cat, for the caress in his hair and the sweet whispered words were lulling him into a peaceful sleep, completely blocking out the noise around him. Hadrian smiled, relieved, as he felt Neville's calm breath against his neck, indicating that he had fallen asleep. His heart still ached at the sight of the dark circles under Neville's eyes, and then he looked at his other Gryffindor boyfriends, all of whom had dark circles under their eyes. With one hand free, since the other was still caressing Neville's hair, Hadrian held Colin's hand, which was the closest to him.

"What happened?" he asked in a whisper, so as not to wake Neville. He had put a quiet charm around them to make Neville more comfortable.

"Ron's telling different stories to anyone who will listen," George began, sitting in front of Hadrian, while his brother, Fred, sat on the other side of Hadrian, which was not occupied by Colin. Draco sat beside Hadrian, and Pansy, Blaise, and Theodore sat around the twins.

"He's loving all the attention," Fred continued. "None of us paid much attention to what Dumbledore said about Hogwarts being completely safe and no sign of Black."

"But the real story is—" Colin took the lead. "Black broke into Gryffindor Tower and tried to stab Ron. But since the curtains were closed, he couldn't hit him. Ron woke up screaming, but Black had already run away by the time Neville and the others woke up, so they didn't see anything. Especially since they keep their curtains closed. Dumbledore and the other staff began a search of the entire castle, and Professor McGonagall herself searched our tower. But there was no sign of Black."

"Now Ron's inventing a new story every time he tells it," the twins said together.

Hadrian suppressed a grumble of disdain. He had spent a lot of time analyzing Ron's behavior. Ron could be very ambitious, selfish, greedy, jealous, and envious. All these traits were on full display as Ron stared at Hadrian with hatred. Ron was the one who had almost died! Sirius Black had almost killed him! So why did Ron run to Longbottom before checking on his own well-being? Why didn't he even bother to ask if Hadrian was okay? Why was he comforting Longbottom when he was the victim? Even now that the useless little boy had fallen asleep, Hadrian didn't even look at him; he kept ignoring him! Ron was still bitter about Ginny's death, which he blamed on Hadrian's incompetence. He had bewitched his brothers, and yet Ron took the trouble to befriend this wretched little boy! Even now that Ron had become a celebrity, with all the Hogwarts students fawning over him, Hadrian hadn't even looked at him! For the first time in his life, people were paying attention to Ron, and not to his brothers. Hadrian be damned! Ron would enjoy all the fame he was getting.

"I was sleeping, and I heard the sound of a cut cloth, and I thought I was dreaming, you know?" Ron began to tell his story again. "But then I felt a draught... I woke up and saw that the curtain on one side of my bed had been torn off... I turned around... And I saw Black standing there... Like a skeleton, with filthy hair... Holding a long machete, it must have been about a foot long... And he looked at me, and I looked at him, then I let out a scream, and he left."

"We keep an eye on Nev all the time," George commented to Hadrian. Hadrian's intense green eyes stopped admiring one of his boyfriends and turned to his other boyfriends.

"Are they disturbing you?" he asked with a slight twitch of his lips.

"Yes," Fred admitted with a sigh. "He never remembers the passwords, so he always carries a little paper with them, because we won't always be around."

"Apparently, that's how Black got into our common room," George continued.

"And now everyone's after Nev," Colin finished.

"We're doing everything to scare away these idiots," Fred grumbled. "But, as we're in different years, we can't stay with him all the time."

"Thank you for taking care of him, boys," Hadrian said, smiling at the Gryffindors. "Nyx, please spend a few days with Nev. The Gryffindors are disturbing you, and I won't always be able to protect you. I'm counting on you," he said, addressing his familiar. "Can I bite someone?" Nyx asked. Hadrian smiled, "No, you can't hurt anyone. Just scare and threaten." "Okay," Nyx replied, looking displeased, but willing to spare the lives of these unbearable children.

"Here, I'll help you," Colin said, cutting off a few pieces of the pancake that was on Hadrian's plate.

"Thanks, Colin," Hadrian said, kissing his temple tenderly.

"We'd better wake up Nev so he can eat something before school," Theodore commented.

"You're right, Theo," Hadrian said, not seeming to want to wake Neville, but knowing it was necessary. "Nev," he called out in a whisper. "Wake up, love. You need to eat something." Neville grumbled as he sat up and rubbed his eyes.

"Hmm?" He blinked his brown eyes a few times before focusing on Hadrian.

"I'm sorry to wake you up, but you need to eat something," Hadrian said, kissing Neville's chubby cheek, which drew a shy smile from the younger boy and made his cheeks blush strongly.

"O-okay," Neville replied, trying to get out of Hadrian's lap, but the tightness at his waist prevented him from moving.

"Stay, please," Hadrian asked, his intense green eyes probing Neville, who could only nod his head, turn to the table, and grab something to eat.

"Do you believe they've put two trolls to stand guard at the entrance of our common room?" George commented indignantly.

"Those idiots are dumber than a door!" Fred agreed. "They keep beating each other with their clubs all the time!"

"Capable of hurting a student," Blaise commented.

"They roam the hallway in a menacing group, snarling and comparing the size of their sticks, too," Colin said, looking confused.

"That, my friends, is Dumbledore being Dumbledore," Hadrian sighed. At least that would be good proof of Dumbledore's incompetence for when he needed it.

Everyone ate quietly, with Theo, Pansy, and the twins lightening the mood with their jokes, which everyone was thankful for, especially Neville. When breakfast was over, Hadrian said goodbye to the twins and Colin with a quick kiss before holding Neville and Draco's hands and leading the way to Transfiguration class. Pansy, Theodore, and Blaise were close behind, mocking Ron and his insane stories about Black's attack.

When they arrived in the room, they all sat around Neville on the Slytherin side of the room, forming a barricade against the angry Gryffindors. Nyx came crawling majestically, making his way through the students frightened by his presence. The serpent hissed at them, before climbing up Neville's legs and settling on his shoulders. His intense blue eyes probed the room for any threat, his forked tongue sniffing the air and delighting in the fear of the students.

"Nyx will be with you for a while," Hadrian whispered to Neville, who was getting used to the weight of the snake on his shoulders. "He'll protect you when I'm not around."

"Thanks," Neville blushed brightly, his dark brown eyes shining as they stared at Hadrian's greens. His chest was bubbling with happiness and love.

"I was thinking," Draco spoke up. "You said the wand you use is your father's, right?"

"Y-yes," Neville whispered embarrassedly. He had confided in his friends that his grandmother had forced him to use his father's wand a few days ago.

"That may be why you don't have much control over your magic," Draco said. "Wands are unique to each wizard. Sure, there are times when a wand 'works' with heirs, but it's never perfect. We could look for a new wand for you next weekend in Hogsmeade. What do you think?"

Neville stared at Draco in disbelief, the blond wasn't making fun of him or anything, he was really wanting to help him. It was still strange for him to see that there were people who liked him and wanted to help him. His cheeks flushed and his lips arched into a shy smile.

"I-I think it's amazing," he whispered happily.

"Perfect," Hadrian smiled and kissed his chubby cheek.

Ron and Hermione entered the room, the Gryffindors surrounding the redhead and listening once more to his fanciful story. They sat on the Gryffindor side of the room, and gave Neville a mocking look before ignoring Hadrian's group. Apparently, their masks were faltering.

Professor McGonagall entered the room, stomping hard and banging on the door. Her eyes seemed to be on fire with hatred, and they stared directly at Neville. Hadrian didn't like that look at all. The woman marched with heavy strides to her desk and turned to the students, her cloak fluttering with her sudden movements. Her nostrils flared and her lips clenched in hatred.

"Knowing your parents, I expected more from you, Longbottom," she spoke bitterly. Neville lowered his head and flinched, Hadrian bit the inside of his cheek and held his boyfriend's hand. He couldn't confront the woman, not yet, he had to go through with the plan to accumulate evidence against Dumbledore. "Alice and Frank would be terribly disappointed if they saw you now! You were to blame for one of your roommates almost dying! You've allowed Black to invade Gryffindor Tower! What if Weasley had died last night?! What would your parents think of you?! What would they say?! Lord Longbottom, you are forbidden to go to Hogsmeade until I tell you otherwise! You will be detained with Professor Snape for two weeks, and no Gryffindor is allowed to tell you the passwords to the Tower! Your parents would be ashamed of you!"

Hadrian saw the tears falling into Neville's lap, and his shoulders trembling, which was the last straw for his self-control. He jumped to his feet, the chair falling behind him and echoing through the room that was deathly silent. His magic got out of control a little and began to leak out of his body, leaving the air overwhelming and asphyxiating. McGonagall stared at him with mischievous, boastful amusement. The only good part was that the woman thought Severus hated Neville and would make his life hell in detention. Well, she was terribly mistaken.

"As the heir to the four founders and owner of Hogwarts," Hadrian began, "I declare your punishments invalid, Professor McGonagall. Neville Longbottom will not be detained, he will be able to go on the trips to Hogsmeade like any other student, and if I find out that someone purposely did not inform him of the change of password to his common room, the consequences will not be pleasant. Neville was not to blame for anything. If you want to blame someone, blame Dumbledore and his constant failures with the security of Hogwarts and its inhabitants. If Dumbledore had made proper arrangements, Black would not have been able to get anywhere near the grounds of Hogwarts. Now, if you'll excuse us, I'll take Neville for some air. I suggest you moderate your words so as not to hurt your students."

McGonagall was seething with rage as she watched Hadrian collect his and Neville's things and guide the boy out of the room. The Slytherins were holding back their laughter, but their lips arched slightly in pride. Their king was the best of all. Ron and Hermione, on the other hand, were just as enraged as the teacher. The Gryffindors were torn between being angry at Neville or proud of Hadrian.

Chapter Text

"Come," Hadrian said lightly, pulling Neville by the hand. They sat in their customary spot near the Great Lake, the morning sun warming them from the cold breeze.

"Thanks..." Neville sniffed and wiped away tears as he sat on the grass. Nyx climbed down from his shoulders and settled on a rock to warm himself in the sun, giving them some privacy.

"No need to thank me, Nev," Hadrian said, sitting in front of his boyfriend and still holding one of his hands. With his free hand, he stroked Neville's cheek. "I'll always be with you, Neville. I won't let anything or anyone hurt you. And I'm sorry for what you had to hear. None of that is true."

"Can we just cuddle for a while?" Neville asked in a thin voice.

"Whatever you want, DesertRose," Hadrian replied.

Hadrian leaned against the tree and brought Neville to sit between his legs, making him lie on his chest with his legs to the side, while Hadrian hugged him tightly and stroked his hair and arms. Neither of them said anything; it wasn't necessary. Only each other's presence was necessary. Neville felt safe in those arms, and hearing Hadrian's heartbeat was a soothing melody. The silence of the Hogwarts grounds was comforting, with only the sounds of nature and Hadrian's heart. Neville was happy.

His eyes focused on some point on the horizon, and his mind wandered freely. Now, hearing Hadrian's heartbeat and being in his arms brought him peace; weeks ago, he was in despair and deep depression. He had thought he would never see Hadrian again, never hear his voice, feel his gentle touches, or get lost in those mesmerizing eyes. He was afraid that Hadrian was going to die. Neville didn't know how he would live without the older boy by his side. But Hadrian was fine; he was alive. And once again, it was calming him from an almost anxiety and panic crisis.

"I love you, Hadrian," Neville found himself saying after a long time lost in thought. Hadrian smiled and made him look at him as he lifted his chin with one hand.

"I love you too, Neville," Hadrian said, his eyes focusing on the Gryffindor, his chest filling with more love as he saw the other's feelings for him reflected in the brown irises. "I love you more than anything in my life, and I would do anything just to see you smile." His hand moved from Neville's chin to his cheek, and he caressed it. Neville's head was slowly lowered, his lips brushing against Hadrian's as they approached. "I love you, DesertRose," Hadrian whispered against Neville's mouth before claiming it in a slow, heartfelt kiss.

Both boys felt their chests vibrating with excitement, their lips tingling with each other's contact, their hearts feeling like they were going to explode, and their stomachs churning with anxiety (the famous "butterflies") and excitement. The kiss was slow and innocent, with no lust or voluptuousness. It was an innocent and loving kiss, just a caress of the lips, conveying their feelings in the purest way possible.

They parted with sweet smiles, both blushing. Neville lay down again on Hadrian's chest, and they both enjoyed each other's company, waiting for time to pass so they could go to their next class.

Hadrian knew that Black was using one of the passages that the Marauders had found. However, he couldn't tell the director this information, in case he didn't already know. Hadrian had to continue to avoid the subject of Sirius Black to avoid attracting Dumbledore's attention. So, no one commented on the secret passages.

All day long, wherever he went, Hadrian could see signs of tighter security. Professor Flitwick could be seen at the entrance gates of the castle, teaching students to recognize a large picture of Sirius Black. Filch was suddenly walking up and down the halls, nailing boards to everything from tiny cracks in the walls to mouse burrows. Sir Cadogan had been fired for letting Black into Gryffindor Tower. They had put her portrait back on the lonely landing of the seventh floor, and the Fat Lady had returned to her place. She had been ably restored, but she was still very nervous and had only agreed to return to work on condition that she would receive more protection.

The day before the Saturday when the students would go on another visit to Hogsmeade, Hadrian and his friends and boyfriends were enjoying the late afternoon, sitting under the tree near the Great Lake. Hadrian was sitting cross-legged, with Colin's head on his thighs, and he caressed the blond boy's hair with love. Theodore, Pansy, and the twins were discussing some pranks to play on other students, while Blaise and Draco were discussing something about Auror duties. Neville and Colin were talking about Herbology animatedly. Several months had passed since the incident with the Dursleys, and Hadrian was much better physically and mentally thanks to the efforts of everyone he loved. He was extremely grateful to them and would do anything to protect them. He would fight with all his strength and give his life for all of them.

Hadrian stopped paying attention to the conversation around him when the piece of wood in his pocket began to heat up and vibrate. "Just a moment, Sunflower," he said, helping Colin up. Hadrian reached into his pocket and stared at the piece of wood with a frown.

"What happened?" Colin asked, confused. Everyone turned to Hadrian, who looked around and cast a privacy spell so that no one would know what they were doing or talking about.

The piece of wood started to glow blue, and written projections appeared just above it. "In the realm of forbidden knowledge, on the shelf of darkness, the book of soul-suckers you must pull, and the passage from the land of fear to you will appear. But be careful, guarded by your fears the vault will be," Hadrian read out loud to the others, who were trying to read it backwards.

"Another riddle?" Blaise asked excitedly.

"Our search is not over," Hadrian said with a smile as the light faded and the piece of wood returned to normal.

"Let's think about it, guys," Hadrian suggested, and everyone gathered around him. Even with the privacy spell, they didn't want to take any risks.

"In the realm of forbidden knowledge," Theodore recited.

"Perhaps it's in the Restricted Section of the library?" Neville suggested.

"That makes sense," Blaise said excitedly. "In the Restricted Section, in the part on the Dark Arts."

"The book on soul-suckers is about Dementors," Hadrian commented.

"But what would be the 'land of fear'?" Colin asked, confused.

"I'll only find out tonight," Hadrian said with a smile.

"I told you it was important," Nyx commented, convinced.

"And you were right," Hadrian said with a smile, rolling his eyes as he undid the privacy spell. "As always."

When night fell, Hadrian said goodbye to Draco and left the Common Room with Nyx wrapped around his neck and the Invisibility Cloak hiding him, along with a silencing spell on his feet. The security of the castle was even tighter, but he had managed to get to the library quickly. Until he reached the gates that separated the Restricted Section from the rest of the library, Hadrian stripped off his cloak and thrust it into his robes, pulled out his wand, and muttered the password to unlock the gate.

"Lumos," Hadrian said, casting the spell to produce light. The little light that came out of the tip of his wand illuminated the place, revealing several bookshelves that stretched along the corridors. Hadrian began to analyze the themes and initial letters that each bookshelf highlighted, searching for the book that talked about Dementors.

"Up there, cub," Nyx said, using her tail to point to the book. Hadrian smiled and rushed towards it. As he took the book in his hand, he noticed a glamour hiding something in the wood of the shelf. He put the book back on the shelf, and a crack flooded the overwhelming silence. Three bookshelves on the wall disappeared, revealing a grandiose wooden door.

"Let's go," Hadrian said, taking a deep breath and walking through the door. A crypt identical to the one he had seen before stood right in front of him. In the middle of it was the same pillar with a center of shining glass and the same armor on the walls. However, out of the darkness emerged three diffuse figures.

The first one to appear in the light was Draco, who was holding his belly; blood was flowing between his hands, his white shirt was stained crimson, his skin was very pale, and his eyes were begging Hadrian to save him. Completely paralyzed, Hadrian watched as his first love fell dead to the ground, a pool of blood forming beneath him.

The second figure was Tom, his second love, who fell dead on the floor with his throat slit horizontally and blood gushing out. Hadrian felt his breath get stuck in his throat, his heart twitching painfully, and tears coming to the surface.

The third figure was Colin, who called out in a broken whisper, "Hazz..." before having his chest pierced by a knife. Blood came out of his mouth as Hadrian watched as life left the blond boy's eyes and he fell dead to the ground.

And then the bodies changed. Draco became George, Tom became Fred, and Colin became Neville. Before his eyes, Hadrian saw his entire family dead at his feet in different possible ways. His body was completely paralyzed, tears flowing in abundance, and his throat was choking him with air that refused to move in and out of his lungs.

"It's just boggarts, Hadrian!" Nyx exclaimed worriedly when she saw the boy having the onset of a panic attack. "They're not real! Your family is fine, cub! Just cast the spell and they will disappear! You can do it!" She was desperate, but Hadrian wasn't listening to her. He was too far inside his own terrified mind.

Hadrian had fallen to his knees on the floor, clutching his head tightly and bending over as he felt his chest being torn in half. The boggarts made sure to be visible to him even in that position. And then they took the form of Ragnuk, Maray, and Nyx. With a scream of pure pain, Hogwarts had completely shuddered as a strong wave of power was released from Hadrian's core. Its inhabitants cringed and clutched their throats, choking under the pressure of that overwhelming power, and in the back of their minds, they heard Hadrian's cry like a distant and terribly frightening echo.

The three boggarts stood, their images failing before dissolving completely. Each of the most important members of Hadrian's family took the form of a humanoid being. Their skin seemed to be made of black goo, their bodies too thin, their heads bald, their eyes were white-burning spheres, their mouths opened like a tear in a fraying fabric, and lines of black goo connected the two parts, taking the form of sharp teeth.

Completely exhausted and numb, Hadrian looked up at the creatures. His wobbly legs forced themselves upwards, using his arms to rest on his knees. The cold sweat ran down the back of his neck to his spine, his magic core vibrated painfully inside him, and his tired eyes stared at the beings. The true form of a boggart, creatures similar to a poltergeist or Dementor, beings that are not alive, but roam the Earth.

The three creatures approached the boy with slow steps. Hadrian was so affected by the events that he just stood there, frozen in shock. Nyx was lying in the corner of the room, the explosion of magic having sent her flying. The boggarts came face to face with the young wizard, staring at him with ghostly eyes. And then they dissolved into the black goo, instantly charging at Hadrian and entering through his mouth. The boy didn't have the strength to fight back or try to expel them; he felt the goo going down his throat, heavy and ardent. And by the next second, his core was replenished with much greater magic than he was used to. His body was filled with strength and energy. Hadrian had just consumed the life essence of the boggarts to replenish his core after a magical explosion.

"Cub?" Nyx called in a fearful whisper. Never, in her entire life, had she seen a wizard consume the essence of a creature, taking its magic for himself. Not to mention that the boggarts had accepted! They had gone to Hadrian, knowing what was going to happen, and had given their existence to the boy!

"Nyx?" Hadrian turned to look at his reptilian mother, a gigantic smile emerging on his lips and tears of relief leaving his eyes. He ran to the snake and took it in his arms, hugging it tightly. "Are you okay? Aren't you hurt?" he asked worriedly. The snake sighed mentally with relief, thinking, "It's still my cub. Everything is fine."

"I'm fine, cub," Nyx said. "But what about you? You had a magical explosion. How do you feel?" Hadrian frowned and looked at Nyx.

"I feel good," he replied. "Before, I felt finished. And then those boggarts did something, and I feel really good. What happened?" Nyx placed herself on Hadrian's shoulders.

"They gave their existence to you," she explained. "They replenished your magic core with their essences so that you wouldn't risk falling into a magical coma from exhaustion."

"Mum... Did they die or something like that?" Hadrian asked, still trying to process what had happened.

"Yes and no," Nyx replied. "Boggarts are creatures like Dementors and Poltergeists; they have no life, only an existence. By giving their essences to you, they technically died, even if they had no life."

Hadrian didn't know what to think. His mind was still numb after seeing everyone he loved dead. He didn't know what to say, feel, or think about it.

"Just take what we came for and go back to bed," Nyx suggested, noticing the boy's confusion.

Taking a deep breath, Hadrian approached the pillar. As before, it was only when touched that the windows opened like a blooming flower. Nothing was there; they had already taken the broken arrow and a map of the Forbidden Forest. And then, as in the first Crypt, the "core of the flower" rose into the air, showing a second piece of wood, a little smaller than the previous one.

"I suppose I must keep it with me, too," Hadrian said, putting it in his pocket, along with the first piece of wood.

"That's right," Nyx commented.

"Let's go to sleep," Hadrian said, leaving the place without looking back. His mind and heart were still agitated by the intense emotions he had felt.

On Saturday morning, Hadrian joined the Slytherins for breakfast before their outing. He and his boyfriends were going on a date, and they would also get Neville a new wand. Hadrian was excited to tell them about his adventure the night before and how he had achieved the impossible once again. On their way back to the castle, Hadrian paid a visit to Remus, who was in the company of Severus.

"May I take a look at the map?" Severus asked.

"Of course," Hadrian replied, handing him the blank piece of parchment without explaining how to "open" the map. Remus and Hadrian exchanged amused glances.

"Let's see, let's see..." Severus murmured, pulling out his wand and smoothing the map on the coffee table. "Reveal your secret!" he said, touching the parchment with his wand. Nothing happened. "Show yourself!" Severus said, tapping the map hard, which remained blank. Hadrian and Remus suppressed their muffled laughter. "Severus Snape, a teacher at this school, orders you to reveal the information you are hiding!" he said, tapping the map with his wand. As if an invisible hand was writing, words began to appear on the smooth surface of the map.

Mr. Moony presents his greetings to Professor Snape and asks him not to stick his abnormally large nose in what is none of his business.

Severus froze. Hadrian began to laugh as Remus suppressed his laughter by biting his lower lip. But the map didn't stop there. Other phrases appeared under the first.

Mr. Prongs agrees with Mr. Moony and would like to add that Professor Snape is a half-baked bastard.

Remus couldn't stand it and started laughing as Severus' cheeks flushed. And there was more...

Mr. Padfoot would like to put on record his astonishment that an idiot of this caliber should have become a teacher.

Remus and Hadrian writhed in their seats, clinging to their bellies as the Map had the last word.

Mr. Wormtail wishes Professor Snape a good morning and advises this greasy man to wash his hair.

"You are horrible!" Severus put down the map and stared at the two, who were still laughing.

"I'm sorry, Sev," Hadrian said, pulling himself together. He touched the map with his wand and showed Severus the "open" Map. The potioneer found himself completely enchanted with the magical properties of the parchment.

"How on earth could four kids create something so advanced?" he asked, staring at Remus questioningly.

"A wizard never reveals his secrets," Remus commented, smiling playfully. That night had been like a family dinner for Hadrian, and he had loved it.

Chapter Text

"Hazz?" Pansy called in a whisper. The group of friends was gathered at the back of the library, studying.

"Yes?" Hadrian looked up from the parchment he was writing on about Transfiguration and stared at the girl.

"Do you already know when you're going to take over your lordships and dethrone the old goat from the post of Warlock Chief?" Pansy asked.

"I still don't know for sure," Hadrian admitted. "I'm still too young, so I'd have to work hard to be taken seriously by the old men of the Wizengamot, not to mention that I'm still collecting evidence of the old goat's incompetence, so I can't expose myself that much." But I think I'll soon take my seat and be done with all the clowning.

"I'm eager for that to happen," Blaise grumbled. "I'm fed up with this subpar education we're receiving."

"Soon, my friend, soon everything will be different," Hadrian promised with a mischievous smile on his lips, and went back to his studies.

Meanwhile, in the Gryffindor common room, Ron was fuming. "That little git must have caught Scabbers!" he growled furiously as Hermione pulled him to a corner.

"We don't know if he was the one who caught him, or if Scabbers just ran away," Hermione tried to calm him down, but Ron had never been a calm person.

"No! I'm sure it was him! He told that blasted snake to eat Scabbers! He'll pay for everything!" Ron's blue eyes twinkled with hatred, his heart pumping strongly in his chest.

The third-years had never been given so much homework. Neville seemed on the verge of a nervous breakdown, and he was not the only one. In addition to his duties, Hadrian still had daily Quidditch practices, not to mention the endless discussions of tactics with Marcus. The Slytherin match against Gryffindor was approaching, and Gryffindor led the championship by exactly two hundred points. This meant that Slytherin needed to win the match by more than two hundred points to win the Cup. It also meant that the responsibility for winning was largely up to Hadrian, as capturing the Snitch was worth one hundred and fifty points.

"That's why you should only capture the Snitch when we have an advantage of more than fifty points," Marcus said constantly. "Only if we have more than fifty points, Hadrian, otherwise we win the match, but we lose the Cup. Do you understand? You can only catch the Snitch if we have..."

"I KNOW, MARCUS!" Hadrian yelled. All of Slytherin was obsessed with the next match, and Hadrian couldn't take all the chatter about it anymore.

Never, in anyone's memory, had a match approached with such a charged atmosphere. Tension between the two teams and their houses was about to explode. Small fights broke out in the corridors, which culminated in a wicked incident, in which a sixth-year Gryffindor and a fourth-year Slytherin ended up in the hospital wing, with leeks sprouting from their ears.

Hadrian, personally, was having a hard time. He couldn't walk in the hallways without the Gryffindor students trying to harm him. Marcus had given instructions that he should always be accompanied everywhere, in case any Gryffindor student wanted to make him unusable for the game. All of Slytherin took on the challenge with enthusiasm, making it impossible for Hadrian to arrive at class on time because he was surrounded by a crowd of noisy classmates. But Hadrian cared more about the Firebolt's safety than his own, and when he wasn't flying, he locked it in the trunk. All normal activities in the Common Room were abandoned on the eve of the game.

There was a great racket. Miles and Adrian faced the pressure by acting with more noise and exuberance than ever. Marcus was in a corner, leaning over a model of a Quidditch field, pushing little dolls with his wand and grumbling. Lucian, Peregrine, and Graham laughed at Miles and Adrian's jokes. Hadrian had sat with his friends away from the center of activity, trying not to think about the next day, because every time he did, he had the terrible feeling that something huge was trying to come back up from his stomach.

"You'll do well," Pansy said to him, though she seemed decidedly terrified.

"You have a Firebolt!" Theodore encouraged him.

"Yes..." Adrian replied, his stomach turning. It was a relief when Flint stood up and shouted:

"Team, to bed!"

Hadrian and the rest of the Slytherin team entered the Great Hall the next day under a storm of boos. The boy couldn't help but roll his eyes when he saw that the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables were booing them as well. The Gryffindor table booed even louder as they passed. How long would this idiocy against the Slytherins continue? Marcus spent the entire breakfast insisting that the team eat, without, however, helping himself to anything. Then he hurried them to the field before the others had finished, to get an idea of the playing conditions. When they left the Great Hall, they received new applause from their own house, and boos from the others.

"Good luck, Hadrian!" Cedric shouted from the Hufflepuff table. The brunette felt his face blush, gave a grateful smile, and followed the team out of the castle.

"Okay... There is no wind... The sun is a little strong, which can damage your vision, be careful... The ground is pretty firm, well, that's going to give us a good initial boost..." Marcus walked around the field, examining everything, with the team behind. Finally, they saw the castle doors open in the distance, and the rest of the school spread out onto the lawns.

"Locker room," Marcus said tensely. No one spoke as they undressed and put on their green uniforms. He also wondered if everyone was feeling like him: as if he had eaten something that moved too much inside his belly. It didn't seem like more than a second had passed when he heard Marcus say, "Okay, guys, let's go..."

The team entered the field under a gigantic wave of boos. Three-quarters of the crowd wore red rosettes, waved red flags with the Gryffindor lion, or banners with slogans: "FORWARD GRYFFINDOR!" and "THE CUP BELONGS TO THE LIONS!". Behind the Slytherin goals, however, two hundred fans were covered in green; the silver serpent of the house shone on their banners, and Severus was sitting in the front row, wearing his usual black ensemble and analyzing everything.

"And here comes the Slytherin team!" Lee Jordan shouted, who, as usual, was doing the commentary. "Potter, Bole, Flint, Bletchely, Derrick, Montague, and Pucey. Considered by many to be the best team Hogwarts has seen in many years..." Lee's comments were drowned out by a wave of boos from the Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff crowd.

"And here comes the Gryffindor team, led by Captain Wood." The boos of the Slytherin crowd were drowned out by the hubbub of excitement from the other houses.

"Captains, shake hands!" Madam Hooch said. Flint and Wood approached and shook hands tightly; they gave the impression that they were trying to break each other's fingers.

"Good luck, Sunshine," Fred and George winked at their boyfriend.

"You're going to need it," Hadrian replied in kind, drawing amused smiles from the redheads.

"Get on your broomsticks!" Madam Hooch said. "Three... Two... One..."

The sound of her whistle was lost in the roar of the crowds as the fourteen brooms took off. Hadrian felt his hair fly away from his forehead; his nervousness abandoned him in the excitement of flight; he looked around and saw Leonard Rudson, the Gryffindor Beater, on his tail and increased his speed to go in search of the Snitch. Adrian Pucey punched the air as he flew over the edge of the field; the sea of green in the stands screamed with happiness for getting the first point of the match, and then...

"OUCH!" Pucey was almost knocked off his broom by Katie Bell when she collided with him.

"I'm sorry!" the girl said, as the fans below booed or celebrated. "Sorry, I didn't see the player!"

"Enough!" Madame Hooch shouted, diving between the two players. "Penalty against Gryffindor for the free attack on your opponent's top scorer!"